Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter One
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including beastiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2007 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Please! Send me your comments!
Email
to “Kirk”: mobiguard-bdsm@yahoo.com
_____________________________________________________________
This story is a
continuation of “Honeymoon Gone Awry.” If you haven’t done so already, you
might want to read it first before continuing with this sequel. This story will
be difficult to understand without the background material provided in the
first story. It can be found on
bdsmlibrary.com under my user name, Kirk.
Chapter
One
Doug and Julie rode back towards Edgar’s estate like two stakes driven into the ground. There was an awkward silence in the car as they drew closer to their destination. So much had happened to them in the past twenty-four hours - events that both disgusted and excited them at the same time. One thing they did know was that they could not return to the life that they led before that fateful encounter with Mr. Edgar Stevens, for Edgar Stevens took a pure and innocent young couple and planted the seeds of corruption that were at this very moment festering and threatening to consume them.
Doug felt rejected by his beautiful young bride who he never as much as had an opportunity to touch. When they were finally alone for the first time since being married yesterday, Julie shied away and wouldn’t let him touch her. This was devastating to the young man after what he had witnessed done to his bride of just a little over twenty-four hours. How could she refuse him when she had been violated in every way possible by man and beast? Monica never rejected him.
Julie, on the other hand, was having a difficult time coming to terms with what she had been subjected to both last night and this morning. Last night was bad enough, but the final insult was the disfiguring of her body as her own husband watched. She still couldn’t get out of her mind the image of Doug’s smile as Monica took his cock deep into her throat while she was being pierced. Worst of all she ended up liking what was done to her. No matter how much she protested, everything that happened to her was highly arousing. Guilt and shame overwhelmed her as she struggled with the events of the past twenty-four hours.
Edgar’s estate loomed in the distance. As they drew closer, they could now see the foreboding fence that surrounded the grounds. Like a magnet they were drawn to that dark dismal place that held so many memories from the night before. Doug finally pulled up to the gate and looked at Julie.
“It’s not too late, Julie. We can turn around now and
continue to
“I know, but I can’t go back to the life I lived before – not yet anyway. I know you feel the same way too. I can see it in your eyes. So much has happened. There are so many unanswered questions – so much about myself I don’t understand. Maybe when I come to terms with my feelings, we can move on from here and continue the life we had planned together,” Julie said, feeling quite a bit of discomfort from the piercing in her tongue.
“I know how you feel. I’ve struggling with the same things,” Doug reminded her.
“I know,” Julie said, staring at Doug with a strange look in her eyes.
They sat in silence for several minutes. Doug reached out to Julie, but again she shied away unable to let him touch her. Suffering rejection once again from the love of his life, Doug turned and pushed the button on the intercom.
“Yes?” Charles’ voice crackled.
“This is Doug Adams. I’d like to see Mr. Stevens, please,” he said.
Several moments later the gate opened and Doug drove up to the estate. There was no turning back now as the gate closed behind them. They chose their own fate – one that they might very well regret. They had a taste of what Edgar had to offer but only a taste. He was capable of far worse. By some miracle they had escaped his clutches once but were now on the verge of falling back into the fatal grip of this sadist. This time there would be no mercy and no escape if they fell under his power again.
Doug rang the doorbell, and as if by magic, the door opened immediately.
“Please come in,” said Charles. “Mr. Stevens is expecting you. If you’ll follow me, he and Ms. Monica will see you now.”
Edgar led the newlyweds into the living room. Edgar and Monica were seated on the sofa and rose as they entered.
“Doug and Julie, how nice to see you again,” Edgar said warmly as he greeted the young couple. You would think they were old friends the way he greeted them. They certainly weren’t friends, considering the way Edgar degraded them only a short while ago.
“Hello, Edgar. Monica,” Doug said sheepishly.
“How nice to see you again, Doug and Julie, and so soon,” Monica cooed. “I really didn’t expect to see you today.”
“Yes, I’m rather surprised myself, Doug,” added Edgar. “You’re actually the last person I expected to see at my humble abode this evening.”
“I’m not quite sure why we’re here myself,” Doug said.
“Is it because you had such a good time last night?” chuckled Edgar.
“What you did to us was cruel and inhumane. The acts you forced us to commit on our wedding night were unconscionable,” Julie blurted out.
“But yet you return here to the ones who abused you?” Monica mused.
Julie hung her head in shame.
“I don’t know why we came back. I’m so confused,” Julie whimpered.
Monica moved behind Julie, placing her hands on the girl’s shoulders.
“Maybe you came back because you liked what we did to you,” Monica suggested.
“No!” Julie blurted out. “It was disgusting and vile.”
“Then why are you here?” Edgar demanded.
“You did do something to us last night. Something terrible that has changed us forever. We’re not the same. You’ve made it so that going back to our former life will be very difficult if not impossible,” Doug answered.
“No one is stopping you from returning to your former life. You’re free to go,” Edgar said.
“Can’t you see? You’ve changed us inside. Julie won’t even get close to me,” Doug blurted out.
“You mean to tell me that you and Julie haven’t consummated your marriage?” Monica asked incredulously.
“Consummate our marriage! Julie won’t even let me touch her!” Doug screamed.
Julie began to cry.
“Well, it looks as if we do have a bit of a problem here, wouldn’t you say, Monica?” Edgar asked.
“It certainly appears so,” Monica added, eyeing Edgar deviously.
“Julie and Doug, please sit down and let me offer you a bite to eat while we try to sort all of this out. I feel personally responsible for the stress you two are currently feeling. I know I can get carried away, and my tastes are somewhat extreme, but I never intended to hurt you in any way. You must believe that. This should be a joyous time for you – a time to revel in your new life together.”
Doug and Julie sat in chairs opposite each other as Edgar directed Charles to prepare some refreshments.
“Doug, I want you and Julie to make yourselves at home while Monica and I attend to some unfinished business. We’ll be back shortly and hopefully we’ll be able to resolve this whole mess to your satisfaction,” Edgar offered.
Thank you, Edgar,” Doug replied as Julie looked up hopefully. Maybe Edgar wasn’t so bad after all. Maybe Edgar could repair the damage he did to this innocent couple.
Edgar and Monica left the newlyweds to themselves as they retired to Edgar’s office to discuss the situation and decide on a course of action. Why the young couple would leave their fate in the hands of two people as despicable as Edgar and Monica is beyond human comprehension.
“I can’t believe they came back!” Monica exclaimed.
“I’m quite surprised myself, Monica,” Edgar snickered. “But very pleasantly surprised.”
“What would possess them to come back here? It makes no sense when you consider everything we put them through last night,” Monica added. “They must really enjoy being humiliated and degraded.”
“Think about it for a moment. It’s not as far fetched as you might think.”
“What do you mean, Edgar?” Monica said, sitting in a chair opposite his desk.
“Well, here we have two newlyweds who have led an extremely sheltered life. They were raised in good Christian families, attended private schools, and even attended a Christian college. They have led a very insular life up until now. They had never before been exposed to the evil that exists in the world until last night.”
“Mmmmm. Interesting”
“They are so devoted to their Christian beliefs that after their engagement they abstained from any kind of sexual contact until after they were married. Can you imagine two people deeply in love controlling themselves and keeping themselves pure for over three years?”
“No, not really. I know I could never do that, and the poor things still haven’t been intimate with each other,” exclaimed Monica.
“My point is that everything that happened to our young couple last night planted seeds - seeds that are now growing and festering in their very being.”
“You mean like Eve when she ate of the forbidden fruit and found it good,” Monica added.
“Exactly, Monica. Think back to last night and how Doug reacted as he watched his new bride humiliated right before his eyes.”
“Yes, he had a raging hard on most of the night whether Julie was being fucked by Benjamin or sodomized by the dog.”
“Precisely, and even though he found those acts disgusting, he also found them at the same time exciting. This was all new to him. He had never been exposed to anything like this before, and therefore his reactions caught him off guard,” Edgar interjected.
“I see. Julie also couldn’t resist anything that was done to her. She practically begged me to eat her out, and she screamed for Benjamin to fuck her harder.”
“Yes, and she even encouraged Duke when he lapped at her pussy so deliciously,” Edgar added. “All of this now haunts them, filling them with shame for what they have done but at the same time stirring a desire for more of the same. We have a very confused young couple.”
“And that’s why you think they’re back here now?” Monica asked.
“I’m sure of it. They feel that they’re soiled so they can’t go back to their former life. Julie is so ashamed of herself that she won’t let Doug touch her, but Doug is interpreting this as rejection. At the same time Doug is dealing with his shameful reactions to the abuse of his bride along with the erotic feelings you have awakened in him.”
“Yes, and this all works to our advantage,” added Monica.
“For the time being it does, but I fear that this window of opportunity is a narrow one and won’t last long. Time will heal all and they will soon forget. That’s why we must act quickly if we hope to use them for our own edification.”
“What do you have in mind, Edgar?”
“I’m hoping to trap them.”
“What do you mean?”
“I would love nothing better than to have free reign to turn Julie from the devote Christian that she is into a filthy slut – a slut willing to be used and humiliated in any way. I want to totally transform her not only mentally but physically.”
“My, quite an ambitious undertaking if I do say so myself.”
“Yes, and at the same time you can do whatever you want with Doug. The only condition is that I want him to witness Julie’s transformation and suffer as he sees his precious bride corrupted and transformed.”
“I would enjoy that so much. I do find the boy appealing, but how do you propose to bring all of this about?”
“Well, remember that contract I had drawn up a few years ago when that young submissive Maureen was contemplating signing a seven year indenture which basically would have given me complete freedom to do just about anything I desired to her with no liability to myself?”
“Oh, yes I remember it well! George Evans, the judge that we often party with, drew it up for you, didn’t he?” asked Monica.
“Yes, and I have it here on my computer. With a few modifications, we can use it to trick Doug and Julie. It will basically give us carte blanche to do anything we want to them short of death with their permission,” laughed Edgar.
Edgar brought the document up on his computer. He and Monica read and revised it to suit their purposes. Their plan was diabolical, and if they could get Doug and Julie to sign this contract, the poor naïve couple could be at the mercy of these two villains indefinitely. There would be no escape. Doug and Julie wouldn’t be leaving the estate tonight or any night soon, for that fact. Compared to last night, their lives with Edgar and Monica would be a living hell especially considering that Edgar has always desired to mold and modify a woman to his own liking. This would give him that opportunity, and Doug would be Monica’s play thing.
After making the necessary revisions, Edgar printed several copies. In his devious mind he was already making plans for Julie’s demise. There were so many things he wanted to do to further humiliate and shame her and turn her into his sex toy.
They returned to the living room to check on their guests. Julie and Doug were feeling somewhat better after eating the sandwiches that Edgar provided. They were just finishing their coffee when Edgar and Monica entered. Doug couldn’t help but notice how sensuous Monica looked in her six inch heels and low cut red dress. Her breasts shimmered and swayed as she entered the room. Doug was getting hard just remember back to this morning. At least here was a woman who gave him some attention.
“Well, I’m glad to see you were able to get a bite to eat. I hope everything was satisfactory,” Edgar inquired.
“Very much so. Thank you for your hospitality,” Julie answered.
“You’re quite welcome,” Edgar said graciously. He could be quite charming when he wanted to be which wasn’t often, but he knew that this was a critical moment. He needed to allay their fears. He needed to get them to sign the papers.
“Are you feeling any better?” Monica asked.
“I’m quite unsettled, to be honest,” said Doug. “There are so many thoughts going through my head right now. Last night seems like a bad nightmare.”
“I understand,” said Monica, putting a hand on his shoulder. Her touch was like a charge of electricity shooting through his body and right to his cock.
“And you, Julie,” asked Edgar, mustering all the concern and kindness he could in both his tone and facial expression.
“I don’t know. I’m confused. I just don’t know what to think,” she said with difficulty. Her pierced tongue was swollen and bothering her.
“I think you both need time. I’ve talked to Monica, and we both feel responsible. Last night should have never happened,” Edgar said, his voice dripping with sincerity.
“Yes, I’m so sorry, you guys,” Monica said as she pressed Doug’s shoulder.
“You are more than welcome to stay here if you like until you can gather your thoughts and decide what you’d like to do. I can also have the jewelry removed, Julie. That might help you to forget,” Edgar added.
Doug listened carefully, smelling Monica’s sweet scent as she stood so close. Edgar and Monica were like two different people. They seemed so concerned and genuinely remorseful for what they had done to him and his bride. Maybe this was God’s way of reaching out to them. Maybe God was using them to bring Edgar and Monica to the Lord while at the same time healing them. They both so much needed a spiritual healing.
Julie was also caught off guard by the change in Edgar and Monica. What a relief it was for her knowing that the jewelry would soon be removed from her tongue and her breasts and her clit.
“Why the change? They certainly had nothing to gain by being nice to them now, after all, they already had their way with them last night,” Julie thought.
“Think it over and let us know. We know that this has been difficult for both of you,” Monica said still rubbing Doug’s shoulder.
“What do you think, Julie?” Doug asked.
“I’d like to get rid of the jewelry, and we do need some time to sort things out. I’m so confused,” Julie responded.
They looked at each other and silently agreed to stay. Edgar knew that he had them now. All he had to do was get them to sign the papers. That was critical. As long as the papers were witnessed and notarized, it was a binding contract, and what a coincidence that Charles just happened to be a notary public.
“I think we’d like to stay for a few days,” Doug said.
“Why, that’s wonderful. We’re so glad you’ll give us a chance to make things up to you,” Edgar added. “You’re such a wonderful young couple – a breath of fresh air.”
“Thanks, Edgar,” Doug said.
“Oh no, my boy, it is I who should thank you for allowing us a chance to make amends for last night,” Edgar added.
“Oh Edgar, don’t forget the insurance waiver,” Monica said.
“Drat, I almost forgot. Julie and Doug, you’re more than welcome to stay but you’ll have to sign an insurance rider.”
“I don’t understand,” said Doug.
“It’s nothing more than a formality, Doug, in case you or Julie got hurt while staying at the estate. This would ensure that you were covered by insurance,” Monica explained while massaging Doug’s shoulders.
“What do you mean ‘got hurt’?” Julie asked somewhat frightened.
“For example, if you tripped and fell and broke your leg or sprained your ankle, medical expenses would be covered by my insurance with this rider,” Edgar explained.
“How much will this cost us?” Doug asked.
“My boy, it will cost you absolutely nothing. Like I said, it’s a formality my insurance company makes me go though with any guests that stay at the estate. It’s more of a bother than anything else but without it you wouldn’t be covered if there should be an accident,” Edgar said lightly.
“Well, I guess it’s alright,” Julie said, knowing that more than anything she wanted to get rid of the rings in her breasts and clit, not to mention, the stud in her tongue. “What do you think, Doug?”
“It’s OK with me,” Doug said enjoying the massage he was getting from Monica.
“Wonderful! I’ll have Charles bring in the insurance forms for your signature then,” Edgar said.
Edgar called for Charles who immediately appeared with the papers to be signed. He took them over to Doug and Julie. Being young and naive, they never bothered to carefully read anything they were signing.
The document was three pages long, and Charles placed before them the third page which was nothing more than a summary indicating that they had read the above and agreed to all the terms and conditions in the before mentioned. Doug and Julie signed followed by Edgar and Monica. Then the document was signed by Charles who affixed his raised seal which was required of all notary publics.
They had no clue as to the true state of affairs. Julie and Doug had always associated with honest folk who were never deceitful. They accepted people at face value. This was their downfall. They should have known that Edgar and Monica were not to be trusted especially after the events of the previous night.
Everything was perfectly legal and binding now. Julie and Doug had just signed their own death warrant so to speak. They gave these two notorious villains free reign to do anything at all they chose to do to them – carte blanche. They would pay dearly for their mistake.
Charles stood behind Doug and at the opportune moment pulled Doug’s arms behind his back as Monica handcuffed him.
“Hey, what are you doing?” Doug asked startled.
Julie seeing this tried to run for the door, but Edgar over powered her easily and restrained her attaching handcuffs to her wrists. A chain was lowered from the ceiling which was attached to her handcuffs before rising once again to raise Julie’s arms up above her head. She now stood on her toes.
“Let me down. What are you doing? You promised you would help us!” Julie screamed.
Monica and Edgar chuckled at the look of horror on the newlyweds’ faces.
“You two are so gullible,” Edgar retorted. “Did you really think things would be different after what I put you through last night and this morning?”
“You promised,” Julie cried.
“You betrayed us, you bastard,” Doug screamed.
“Your first mistake was coming back here. You were free to go on your merry way and you didn’t,” cooed Monica as she rubbed Doug’s crotch causing his cock to get instantly hard.
Doug knew better then try to make a move with Charles behind him and his hands restrained.
“We trusted you,” Doug said with tears welling up in his eyes.
“Yes, you did, Doug, but we gave you absolutely no reason to trust us. My God, I gave your wife’s ass to the dog last night. A stranger with a thirteen inch cock took her cherry. Why on earth would you trust me?” Edgar chuckled. “I tormented you and forced you to watch your innocent wife being defiled.”
Doug listened incredulously and then hung his head. How could he be so stupid? Edgar was right. What was he thinking coming back here of all places. At the time it seemed like a good idea, but now he could see it was pure idiocy.
“Julie! Julie! Julie! Did you really think I could have you in my home without enjoying all that you have to offer?” Edgar asked as he cut the cashmere sweater away with his knife.
Julie now stood there in her short mini skirt and five inch stiletto heels.
“Leave me alone! Don’t you dare touch me!” she screamed.
“You’re not really in any position to make any demands, my dear,” he said as he walked behind her.
Monica in the meantime removed Doug’s slacks and underwear. He now sat there wearing only his spiffy polo shirt. His cock was rock hard as Monica reached down to stroke it.
“And you, Doug, I’m really disappointed in you. I was shocked to hear that you returned to my estate without even as much as touching your beautiful wife’s treasures,” Edgar said as he reached around and stroked Julie’s tits. “How could you keep your hands off of her? I know I wouldn’t be able to.”
“Leave her alone,” Doug yelled.
“Don’t be like that, baby,” Monica whispered in Doug’s ear as she fondled his balls. “You had your chance.”
Doug groaned as Monica expertly manipulated him.
“Why if I were you, Doug, as soon as I got Julie alone, I would have fucked her brains out! You really blew a golden opportunity. I fear it’ll be a long time if ever before you’re allowed to touch her again.”
“Don’t say that. I wanted to, but she wouldn’t let me,” Doug tried to defend himself.
“Well, she doesn’t seem to mind it now,” Edgar said as he pulled on her nipple rings eliciting a groan from Julie.
Duke wandered into the living room and started sniffing around. He picked up Julie’s scent and started licking her legs, working his long rough tongue up her thigh.
Julie moaned. “Oh God, no, don’t let him do that.”
“Don’t you like it, Julie?”
“It’s not right. Make him stop!” she groaned weakly.
“You don’t really want him to stop, do you,” Edgar whispered as Duke worked his way under her skirt and started to lick her pussy through her panties.
“Yes, yes, I do,” she feebly said.
“Heel, Duke!” ordered Edgar.
Doug squirmed in his chair pretty much occupied by Monica.
“Well, let’s see how sincere you really are, Julie. Let’s see if you’re telling the truth or not. Actually, I think you like what the dog does to you and you want it more than anything! In your confused state of mind, you don’t really know what you want.” Edgar stated.
Edgar removed Julie’s skirt and panties unceremoniously. After all, everyone present has seen what Julie has to offer. He then attached lined cuffs with rings to her ankles. He proceeded to lower her arms slightly in order to spread her legs and attach her ankle cuffs to eye bolts in the floor. Her arms were once again raised to increase the tension.
Julie stood there spread wide open. Her nipple and clitoral rings glistened as she moaned nursing her swollen tongue. Duke edged forward but still remaining obedient to his master. His tongue lolled out of his mouth less than an inch away from her dripping wet pussy. He could smell the sweet nectar and longed to bury his tongue in her snatch and lap up her juices.
Edgar moved back around Julie and once again reached around and grabbed her tits. He pulled on her nipples being careful of the rings and smacked the sides of her tits. He knew what turned Julie on.
Julie was overcome with lust. She could feel the dog’s breath on her pussy - so close yet so far away. She hoped the dog would disobey his master and devour her cunt. She wanted him to bury his tongue deep inside her and make her cum. At the same time she was filled with shame for even having those nasty thoughts. God, what was the matter with her?
“Can you see how badly your wife wants this mutt to lick her, Doug? Look at her face? Look at the lust in her eyes? Look at how she’s panting like a bitch in heat. She wants it so bad, but she didn’t want you,” Edgar said, hitting Doug where it hurt the most.
Doug whimpered, knowing that Edgar was right. Julie rejected him twice today. She didn’t want anything to do with him after she was taken by animals and strangers alike.
“It’s alright, baby,” Monica whispered in his ear, keeping him on the edge as the scene unfolded before his eyes.
Doug had a hard time feeling any sympathy for Julie after rejecting him, and wasn’t it Monica who was being attentive and making him feel better?
“Well, you wanted him to stop, Julie, and he has stopped,” Edgar whispered while trailing kisses up and down her neck and onto her shoulder.
Julie moaned. She wanted the dog so badly.
“If you change your mind, just say so. Give the word and Duke will eat your nasty pussy,” Edgar said as he played with her tits and kissed her neck.
Julie whimpered. Her hips were involuntarily moving, trying to make contact with the dog.
“You know you want it, Julie. You’re nothing but a slut, and sluts love to have their pussies licked by big dogs. All you have to do is ask for it.”
Julie moaned, knowing he was right. She was a slut, and she did want Duke to lick her hot, dripping pussy. She could feel his hot breath tormenting her.
“It’s all up to you, slut,” he taunted as he pulled on her nipples, sending waves of pleasure to her hard throbbing clit.
“Yes, he can,” Julie mumbled.
“I have absolutely no idea what you just said, Julie. Say it again and say it loudly so everyone can hear,” Edgar ordered.
Duke’s hot breath further inflamed Julie. She couldn’t take any more. The sight of that long tongue lolling out of the dog’s mouth was driving her insane.
“Eat me, Duke,” she moaned.
“Be more explicit, Julie,” Edgar insisted.
Julie groaned as the fire raged within her loins, growing out of control.
“Eat my pussy, Duke,” she begged.
“No, tell Duke exactly what to do, Julie,” Edgar kept pushing.
“Oh God, don’t make me say any more,” she begged.
“Say it!” ordered Edgar.
“Oh fuck, Duke, stick your long, rough tongue in my pussy. Eat me, Goddammit!” she screamed. “Just eat me!”
With a silent command from Edgar, Duke started lapping Julie’s pussy with a vengeance, devouring that which he had been denied for so long. He lapped between her pussy lips and up and over her clit continuously, sending the girl into spasms. Then as the juices flowed from her hole, Duke found the source and buried his tongue in her pussy. He drove his tongue deep within her lapping the walls of her near virgin cunt as he growled.
Doug looked on mesmerized by the scene before him. Julie was enjoying this. She gave herself freely to this animal while Edgar continued to manipulate her large tits.
“And you call yourself a Christian?” Edgar whispered in her ear as he smacked her tits. “Would a good Christian girl beg a dog to eat her pussy? You denied your husband but you beg for the dog. Your nothing but a slut!”
Monica bent over and licked the precum that was dribbling from Doug’s cock. She licked his swollen cock head, sending spasms up and down his spine. She looked up at him.
“I’ll take care of you, baby. Don’t you worry,” she said as she took the head of his cock into her mouth.
Julie was going wild. The volcano building within her exploded and she had a massive orgasm. Her juices were gushing out of her pussy as Duke worked feverishly to keep up with the flow of the sweet nectar only adding to Julie’s distress as she continued to spasm. His tongue was everywhere especially licking her swollen, throbbing clit. Edagr was right. She was a slut.
“That’s it, Duke. Lick my clit! Oh yes, that feels so fucking good. Lick harder, boy,” Julie moaned.
“You filthy, slut. You love being eaten out by a dog, don’t you?” Edgar sneered.
“Oh God, yes. I don’t care any more. He makes me feel so good,” she screamed.
Julie was in a constant convulsive state now as Duke was unrelenting. She broke out into a cold sweat as the fire built in the pit of her belly and exploded once more sending her into uncontrollable spasms.
“Aaggghhhhhhhh!” she screamed
Edgar allowed this to continue. He wanted to drive her to the edge of insanity. He wanted it firmly implanted in her mind what a wanton slut she was becoming. When he saw that she could take no more, he called off the dog. Duke immediately obeyed and sat in front of Julie with his tongue lolling. Spasms continued to wrack Julie’s body as she hung there by her arms. Her tits rose and fell seductively on her chest as her long hard nipples stood out prominently. She was totally drained by the orgasms that coursed through her body.
Doug was speechless as he watched Julie aroused by the brute. He resented the fact that his own wife rejected him but begged for the dog. He was also feeling guilty that the sight of the dog eating his wife out aroused him so much. He was close to an orgasm himself when Monica suddenly stopped.
“I think you’ve had enough excitement for one day, Doug,” Monica whispered.
“But I didn’t cum,” Doug said incredulously.
“I know, Doug. I don’t want you to cum,” Monica laughed.
“I need to cum so badly,” Doug begged.
“No, Doug, you only need to do what I tell you to do, and then maybe, just maybe, I’ll allow you to cum. You need to learn discipline and self-control,” she said, kissing him on the lips.
Doug whimpered in defeat. Monica, in her own way, was just as cruel as Edgar.
Then Monica stood in front of Doug and slowly stripped. Doug was mesmerized as she first took off her dress exposing her gorgeous long legs and a vast amount of cleavage. She next took off her panties revealing her wet pussy and her hard clit peaking out from its hood. Doug’s cock throbbed when she removed her bra and swung her tits in front of his face.
Monica then placed her arms on Doug’s shoulders while straddling his legs. She lowered her pussy over his hard throbbing cock teasing him.
“I bet you’d love to bury your cock in my warm, tight pussy,” she cooed in his ear as her pussy lips brushed against the head of his cock.
Doug moaned. He was ready. His cock twitched seeking the warm inviting tunnel.
“Oh, yes, Monica,” he moaned.
“Oh no, Doug, not tonight! Tonight I want you to eat my pussy,” she said as she raised herself up and pulled him to the floor, directing his head towards her hot dripping hole.
Doug’s tongue eagerly found Monica’s pussy lips as he separated them with his tongue and ran his tongue up and down the length of her opening. He then found her clit which he took in his mouth and sucked. Monica moaned and bucked as Doug pulled on her clit and grazed it with his teeth.
“Oh, that feels so good, baby. Keep that up, and I’ll cum right in your mouth,” she cooed.
Julie looked on through her lust glazed eyes as her husband devoured this Amazon’s pussy. She was regretting not letting Doug touch her today. It wasn’t him. It was everything she had been put through by Edgar and Monica, and she took it out on him. He didn’t deserve that. Maybe they wouldn’t be in this predicament now if she had been more open to her husband’s advances.
“You’re doing great, Doug. Now fuck my pussy with your tongue. Pretend it’s a little cock and bury it in me, baby,” she ordered.
Doug sought out Monica’s fuck hole as his cock throbbed and twitched from a lack of attention. He so much wanted to bury his cock not his tongue in her cunt, but he obeyed her command and drove his tongue into her hole as far as it would go. Maybe later she would reward him by letting him cum too.
Monica grabbed Doug’s head and ground her pussy on his tongue now buried up her snatch. His nose pressed against her clit, driving her crazy. She could stand it no longer as the heat built in her loins. She exploded in his mouth.
Doug’s face was bathed in Monica’s juices as he licked and sucked up the sweet nectar as fast as he could. His balls ached, wanting so much to feel the sanctity of her warm hole, but he would be denied, and he would soon find out that it would become a way of life for him. Doug’s fate was to be in a constant state of arousal with little or no relief except at the whim of Monica.
Monica stepped back and joined Edgar on the coach who was drinking in Julie’s gorgeous body as she hung by her arms.
“Alright Edgar, you’ve had your fun. Now let us go, and we’ll be on our way. I think we’ve had enough of your hospitality,” Doug said.
Edgar laughed, amused by Doug’s foolish demands.
“You really don’t understand, do you, Doug?”
“Understand what?” Doug asked indignantly.
“Do you have any idea what you signed earlier?”
“Of course, they were insurance forms,” Doug responded.
Edgar laughed again.
“If you had bothered to read them before signing, you would have seen that they had nothing to do with insurance, my dear boy.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Doug, you and your beautiful wife signed a contract allowing myself and my gorgeous companion Monica the right to do just about anything we want to you with your consent,” Edgar retorted.
“That’s ridiculous!” Doug said.
“Not at all, my boy. That’s the cold, hard facts. I could cut off all of your fingers and flaunt it before the authorities, and there is nothing they could do about it because you gave me written consent by signing that contract.”
“I don’t believe it,” Doug said beginning to panic.
Julie’s face was a mask of horror. The implications for her and Doug were too dreadful to even imagine.
“So you see neither one of you will be going anywhere for quite some time. At least not until we grow tired of you which is highly unlikely. Think of it as your calling in life,” Edgar calmly explained.
“Please show some compassion and let us go,” pleaded Julie.
“Oh Julie, my sweet little slut, unfortunately, compassion is not one of my strong points. You have no idea what I have in store for you,” Edgar said as he circled the sensuous newlywed. “But you will soon find out.”
Doug was shocked by Edgar’s statements. He had always accepted people at face value. No one had ever tried to deceive him. He had no reason to mistrust people until now. The thought never crossed his mind that Edgar and Monica could be lying about the insurance documents. How on earth would he know that he was signing a contract placing both himself and his bride in servitude to this madman? God, if he had only read before he signed. That was just common sense. Never sign anything unless you know exactly what you’re signing, but it was too late. The damage had already been done, and there was no turning back.
Julie and Doug were taken to their suite on the second floor. The basement playroom was for transient guests, but now that Doug and Julie were more or less full time residents, the upstairs suite would be more appropriate for what the evil duo had in store for our naïve young newlyweds.
The suite was expansive with a sitting area and a duo king size bed as the focal point of the room. There were two master baths at opposite ends of the room both equipped with a shower and Jacuzzi - very nice accommodations for the newlyweds.
Doug and Julie were shackled to the large duo king bed only inches away from each other and then gagged. What better way to torment Doug then to immobilize him only inches away from his voluptuous wife? He could look but he couldn’t touch. He could see Julie’s large tits rising and falling on her chest as she breathed, but he could not possess them as Edgar had done.
“Very nice,” commented Edgar as he looked down upon them lying in bed. “It’s so nice to see a young couple so much in love spending the night together - the second night of your honeymoon.”
Monica shook her head at Edgar’s sarcasm.
She then leaned over and kissed the head of Doug’s cock.
“Sleep well, baby,” she whispered in his ear before leaving.
Sleep well indeed! Rest did not come easily for either one of the distressed newlyweds, for neither knew what the future had in store for them. It was especially difficult for Doug since he lay next to his gorgeous wife still highly aroused with a raging hard on, given no release during the course of the evening.
Doug was so frustrated. He reviewed the events of that day
over and over again. What a fool he had been? Why did he trust Edgar in the
first place after what he had done to them the night before? Why did he return
to this God forsaken place? If he had
only kept driving far away from the
Because he faltered in his faith, they were now in this predicament. Their only hope was to put their complete faith in God and pray for deliverance from these two ungodly creatures. Doug prayed for strength and wisdom. He only wished he could convey his thoughts and feelings to Julie, but that was impossible with the gags they both were forced to wear.
Julie, exhausted from her evening session, couldn’t help
blaming herself for everything that had happened. If she had been more loving
toward her husband and hadn’t pushed him away when he tried to touch her,
things might be different but it was too late now. She wasn’t rejecting Doug at the time, she was
simply releasing her frustration over the events of that morning in the only
way she could, but she sent Doug the wrong message and she knew it.
Both newlyweds tossed and turned a good part of the night. Julie finally fell off into a restless sleep out of pure exhaustion. The number of climaxes that were forced upon her had exhausted the young newlywed.
Toward morning Doug slipped into a fitful sleep.
Little did they know that the new day would be one of many that would see drastic changes in the young couple – changes that were irreversible. Julie would be the first.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter Two
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including beastiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2007 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Please! Send me your comments!
Email
to “Kirk”: mobiguard-bdsm@yahoo.com
_____________________________________________________________
This story is a
continuation of “Honeymoon Gone Awry.” If you haven’t done so already, you
might want to read it first before continuing with this sequel. This story will
be difficult to understand without the background material provided in the
first story. It can be found on
bdsmlibrary.com under my user name, Kirk.
Chapter
Two
Monica entered Doug and Julie’s suite early the next morning. She was anxious to begin Doug’s training. She had a present that she was dying to give him.
She leaned over and kissed Doug on the lips. Her hands traveled up and down his chest and finally rested on his semi hard cock.
“Time to wake up, baby,” she cooed in his ears.
Doug found it hard it open his eyes as he felt his cock getting harder. He so desperately needed some sleep. He had barely nodded off before Monica entered the room.
“I have a surprise for you,” she whispered in his ear.
Doug forced his eyes open and saw Monica opening a box. She pulled a metal contraption out of the box and held it before Doug’s groggy eyes.
“This is the Houdini Chastity Cage, baby. We’re going to try it on today to see how it fits,” Monica said.
Monica held a device made from a single, stainless steel handcuff which was permanently welded to a steel tube.
“The cuff locks around your cock and balls. Your cock is enclosed by the tube and the head of your cock protrudes out and downward at the end,” Monica explained as she fed his cock through the tube and secured the handcuff around Doug’s balls. “The cuff is double-locking so there’s no chance you’ll get out of this unless I unlock it with this key.”
Doug still half asleep had a hard time understanding what she was saying. All he knew was that his cock was now confined in some kind of metal contraption.
Monica had the key on a chain which she kept close by. She then unshackled Doug from the bed and removed his gag.
She kissed him, driving her tongue into his mouth, at the same time she rubbed her body up against his reaching around to feel his ass.
Doug’s cock responded immediately, but he found that his cock became constricted in the curved metal tube. It was impossible to achieve a full erection with this device on. It was also painful and frustrating for him.
“Can’t get hard can you, baby? That’s the wonderful part of this little device, and this is only the beginning,” she laughed.
She then led Doug off to the bathroom to relieve himself and to take a morning shower. Monica left Doug alone in the shower knowing there was no way for him to masturbate or achieve a climax. The Houdini Chastity Cage would see to that. He was totally at Monica’s mercy.
Meanwhile, Julie’s faith would soon be put to the biggest test of her young life, for Edgar was wasting no time in transforming her into his version of the ideal woman or probably more appropriately put – ‘ideal slut’.
Edgar entered the suite with Duke by his side. A silent command to the dog and it immediately hopped up on the bed and began lapping at Julie’s widespread thighs, working his tongue up towards the pulsating pussy that was beginning to get wet. As the dog licked her labia, separating it with his long, rough tongue, Julie’s head moved from left to right aware of a sensation between her legs. She dreamed that Duke was eating her pussy out like he did the night before.
Julie was rudely aroused from her reverie when Edgar smacked her left tit followed by another smack to her right one, causing the two luscious globes to collide with each other.
Julie’s eyes sprung wide open as she saw Edgar hovering above her.
“Time to wake up, Julie. I have a very busy day planned for you,” Edgar said as he continued smacking her tits.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Edgar continued to viciously hit her tits as Duke found Julie’s opening and buried his tongue deep in her wet pussy.
“Mmmmgggggghhhh,” was the only sound Julie could make with the gag still in her mouth. Her eyes were wide, filled with terror as Edgar continued to land blow after blow on her poor defenseless tits. What a way to wake up!
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“As soon as you come, I’ll stop hitting your tits and not before,” Edgar said, enjoying the distress written all over the poor girl’s face.
In spite of herself, she found that her nipples were getting hard and her pussy was gushing from a combination of the dog’s rough tongue exploring every inch of the inside of her hot cunt and the stinging blows to her tits.
Edgar changed his tactic and began to smack Julie’s tits directly on the nipples as Duke ran his tongue between her pussy lips and up to her hard throbbing clit. Julie arched her back now welcoming the blows to her tits. As Duke nibbled on her clit, Julie exploded. Bolts of electricity shot through her body as she climaxed from the unnatural acts she was subjected to. She convulsed on the bed as the climax continued to rock her body. After many minutes, the waves of pleasure diminished as she shivered and shook intermittently.
Edgar removed her shackles and gag as she fought to catch her breath. Her breasts heaved up and down on her chest seductively as she took in air in large gulps. She then started to cry. Her tongue still hurt from the piercing, and it just served as another rude reminder of what Edgar did to her body the previous morning.
“You must let us go! Coming back here was a mistake. I want to leave,” she stammered with tears in her eyes.
She was so ashamed of herself. Why did she get so turned on by the disgusting things Edgar did to her? How could she climax from that brute lapping her pussy and that bastard hitting her tits? She wanted the loving touch of her husband. She loved Doug more than life itself, and here they had been married going on three days now, and he not so much as touched her yet.
“You can’t leave. It’s much too late for any consideration of that nature. You had your opportunity and foolishly decided to return,” Edgar snickered, loving the torment he was putting the poor innocent girl through.
“It’s not fair,” she continued to cry.
“Life isn’t fair, Julie. Enough of this! You may shower and attend to your personal needs. You have exactly twenty minutes. I’ll wait for you here,” ordered Edgar.
Edgar showed Julie to the master bath on her side of the large suite. She welcomed the opportunity to shower alone and knew that she better be done in the twenty minutes Edgar allowed her. Regardless of how much she hated and detested the man, she was smart enough to know that there would be consequences to pay if she didn’t obey his every command. She prayed for God’s forgiveness and deliverance from this situation. Anything was better than this. God would see them through this ordeal. They just had to believe and put all of their faith in him.
Julie returned to the suite with several minutes to spare. Edgar was pleased that Julie took his orders so seriously. This was all part of her conditioning and training. Shortly Julie would be in for the shock of her life.
Edgar produced a tube of debilitating cream.
“Your naked pussy is very attractive, Julie. Your labia are nicely swollen. Here, put some of this debilitating cream on your pubic area just to make sure all of the hair follicles were destroyed yesterday,” Edgar said as he handed her the tube.
Julie had no choice but to do as she was told. What difference did it make? The application she received yesterday surely killed off most if not all of them anyway.
Your clothes for the day are on the bed. Get dressed, please,” Edgar said as if she had a choice.
On the bed was a red push-up bra which displayed her tits magnificently. There were also matching panties and a garter belt. Julie dressed while Edgar watched, drinking in the gorgeous, sensual woman before him.
Julie then put on the stockings and hooked them to the garter belt. Edgar next handed her a while silk blouse and a short black mini skirt.
“Leave the two top buttons of the blouse undone. A hint of cleavage is very enticing,” Edgar said.
Finally Edgar handed Julie a pair of six inch red stiletto heels. She reluctantly put them on, knowing she would have a difficult time walking in them. She stood and could barely maintain her balance, forced to walk almost on the balls of her feet. She felt the tightening in her calves and her feet were already aching.
“Walk around the room and get use to the high heels,” Edgar ordered.
Julie walked around the room carefully. She looked so seductive as her tits bounced with every step she took. The heels further accentuated her long sexy legs. Edgar drank in her beauty and couldn’t believe that she was his to do with as he pleased. What a stroke of good fortune it was for him and Monica when these two returned yesterday.
Edgar took Julie down to the dining room for breakfast. He wanted her to have a good meal. She would need it for today’s outing.
“I’m taking you to see the dentist today, Julie,” Edgar commented casually as they finished their breakfast.
“That really isn’t necessary. I just had a cleaning and x-rays taken last month,” Julie responded.
“We’re not going to have your teeth cleaned, Julie. We’re going to have your teeth removed,” answered Edgar with a slight smile on his face.
“Teeth removed? I don’t understand,” Julie said, panic evident in her tone.
“What’s there to understand? Your teeth are going to be removed and replaced with dentures,” Edgar said matter of factly.
“Oh my God, no! You can’t do that! My teeth are perfectly fine,” Julie screamed almost in hysterics.
“I know your teeth are fine, but you no longer need them. Well, you no longer need teeth all the time anyway. They just get in the way,” Edgar said calmly.
“This isn’t happening. You’re not really saying this,” Julie stammered, panic filling her voice when she realized Edgar was completely serious.
“I am saying it and it will happen today, Julie. I plan to make you the best cocksucker in the world and the removal of your teeth is necessary to achieve that goal,” Edgar stated.
“No! No! Oh God, no!” Julie wailed as she got up and ran for the door.
Charles stood in the way and blocked her retreat from the dining room.
Julie turned and dropped to her knees before Edgar.
“Please, Edgar, please don’t do this! If there’s an iota of decency within you, please don’t do this! I’ll do anything you want but please don’t have my teeth pulled,” she cried.
“I’m so sorry, Julie, but the decision has already been made,” Edgar calmly stated, enjoying every moment of the new bride’s agony. “Charles, have James bring the car around.”
Julie buried her face in her hands as she cried hysterically at Edgar’s feet. Edgar enjoyed the mental torment almost as much as the physical torment he was inflicting on this once untainted creature.
Julie kept yammering ‘Why God? Why me? Why is this happening?’ as the full realization of what was about to happen hit her. Edgar helped her up and led her to the limo. By this time she was almost catatonic.
Julie fell into a silent stupor as they walked into Dr. Shriver’s office. Shriver was an old friend of Edgar’s, and, of course, one of Edgar’s inner circle. Many of Shriver’s deviant fantasies were fulfilled by Edgar and the women he provided for the talented dentist’s kinky scenarios.
Julie sat in the dentist’s chair as directed. Her wrists were then strapped to the arms of the chair.
“Julie, this is Dr. Shriver, probably one of the best and most progressive dentist’s in the state,” Edgar remarked.
Julie stared at him, unable to speak.
“You’re being rude,” Edgar said as he slapped her on the right cheek, sending her head reeling to the left. “Say hello to the doctor.”
“Hello, Dr. Shriver,” Julie whimpered, shocked by the sudden blow.
She was miserable. She still couldn’t believe that Edgar would carry through with this drastic deed. This had to be a trick to scare her, and it was working. She knew that God would never let anything like that happen to one of his faithful servants. She had to believe that.
“Well, hello, Julie. Let me explain to you what is going to happen today,” the doctor said as he started to unbutton her blouse. “The procedure I’m using on you today is called immediate dentures. The entire procedure will be completed today. First of all I’m going to make an impression of your upper and lower teeth. These impressions will be used to make your new dentures.”
Panic once again filled Julie as she looked over at Edgar. It was really happening. It wasn’t a sick joke on Edgar’s part. A menacing look on his face told her that she best say nothing. Although she felt horror unspeakable, she managed to control herself, knowing that any outburst on her part would result in further punishment.
“Next I’ll numb your mouth with Novocain before extracting all of your teeth,” the doctor continued speaking in a professional manner as he undid the last button revealing Julie’s gorgeous tits encased in the red bra. Her breasts heaved up and down on her chest as she breathed rapidly, almost hyperventilating. The doctor carried on as if this was a normal every day occurrence for a young woman with perfectly fine teeth.
The doctor admired the huge D cup tits hiding behind the red bra.
“Of course, after the Novocain takes effect, I’ll remove all of your teeth. By the way, I love the stud in your tongue – a very nice touch. I’ll then place two dental implants in the lower front and upper front part of the mandible to snap in the new dentures. These dental implants will help retain the dentures and act like tooth roots to "stimulate" the bone and prevent it from resorbing away,” explained the doctor as he undid the clasp on the front of Julie’s bra releasing her large tits.
The doctor stared, licking his lips, as he drank in Julie’s gorgeous tits fully exposed. He could see that her nipples were already starting to get hard. The rings hanging from her fat nipples were especially enticing. Yes, today’s procedure on this delectable morsel was going to be a pleasure.
Julie was beside herself. The thought of losing her teeth threw her into a panic. She tried to move her arms as she struggled to get free, but her wrists were held securely by the cuffs anchoring her arms to the chair. Tears welled up in her eyes as she silently pleaded with the doctor not to do this horrible thing to her, but the doctor was just as sadistic as Edgar and got more aroused at the young girl’s distress.
He reached down and grabbed her hardening nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. He rolled her nubs, pulling on them and increasing the pressure as they grew harder between his fingers. He could tell that the slut liked it rough. Julie, in spite of herself, was getting wet even now as she awaited the bizarre removal of her teeth.
“I could do this forever, young lady, and I can see you’re enjoying it, but we must get started,” stated the doctor.
Edgar stood off to the side and was filming the proceedings. Oh my God, he was actually filming this depraved act. This was a DVD that would bring a great deal on the black market. Hopefully enough to pay for the extremely expensive procedure the doctor was about to perform on our young newlywed.
Dr. Shriver started by taking an impression of Julie’s upper and lower teeth. This impression allowed him to determine the dimensions and the optimal position for the dentures besides making an exact replica of her teeth.
“Julie, it’s very important that you remain perfectly still while I make the impression, otherwise, the look and fit of your new teeth will not be right,” warned the doctor.
After the impression was made, the doctor numbed Julie’s upper and lower gums with Novocain.
“We have a few minutes before we begin. I want to make sure your mouth is completely numb so that you feel no pain when your teeth are extracted,” he said, smiling down at her.
“Miss Haines, please send these impressions over to the lab. I’ve included complete instructions. Let them know I’ll need the new dentures back within two hours,” instructed the doctor to his assistant.
“Yes, doctor,” answered Miss Haines as she left the office.
“My, but your tits are amazing,” the doctor commented as he lifted both of Julie’s luscious orbs in his large hands, feeling the weight of each. He then juggled them up and down, enjoying the look of distress on poor Julie’s face. He knew what she was going through and just how traumatic this whole ordeal was for her. Just the thought of what she must be going through got him harder.
Julie still believed that God would protect her and intervene before it was too late. She closed her eyes and prayed to her heavenly Father, begging him to intercede. All this was not wasted on Edgar who came in for a close-up of Julie obviously deep in prayer. He knew that today would most definitely test her faith and might even destroy it.
Dr. Shriver took a large black dildo from a drawer in his instrument table. It was truly a monster – eleven inches long and three inches in diameter. He then pulled Julie’s panties to the side exposing her wet pussy. He admired the rings in her labia and clit hood, and further aroused the young lady when he played with them.
Julie tried to ignore him as she continued to pray, but when she felt the large object at the entrance to her pussy, her eyes shot wide open. She saw Shriver pushing the head of this monster dildo between her labia coating it with her juices. He then pushed the head of the giant dildo into her pussy stretching her pussy lips around the three inch diameter. She grunted as he continued to violate her inch by inch with the massive intruder. The going was not easy as her pussy lips clung to the giant dildo resisting such a large object. The doctor had to work slowly moving it back and forth as it inched its way further into her not so virgin tunnel. And to think that less than three days ago she was a virgin.
“Please, don’t!” she pleaded, but her pleas went unheeded as the dildo slowly disappeared from sight. She grunted as all eleven inches was buried within her. The doctor then came around to her side to check her mouth.
He took a probe and pressed on her gum.
“Can you feel that?” he asked.
Julie shook her head no.
“Good, then I think we’re ready to begin.”
“No!” Julie screamed as she clamped her mouth shut. She could not let this fiend defile her like this.
“Open your mouth, Julie,” ordered the doctor.
Julie shook her head, refusing to comply. It was time for her to take a stand and defend herself.
“One way or the other, your teeth are coming out today, Julie. You can cooperate and it will be much less painful for you, or, I can force your mouth open, clamp it, and then remove your teeth. It really doesn’t make any difference to me. You decide.”
Julie stared at the doctor, frightened and confused. He was right. Refusing to open her mouth would only make matters worse for her. The bastard was going to remove her teeth whether she liked it or not. She reluctantly opened her mouth as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Dr. Shriver smiled as he clamped down on the first tooth with his pliers and pulled. Julie could hear the cracking of her tooth as it was uprooted and removed. She sobbed uncontrollably as he placed the ruined tooth in a basin right in front of her and proceeded to remove the next tooth.
“Maybe you need a distraction, Julie. I think you’re focusing too much on what I’m doing. It’s really not as bad as you think. Your new dentures, which incidentally should be ready in an hour or so, are identical to your own teeth. You’ll never know the difference,” he said as he picked up a remote and pushed several buttons causing the dildo buried in her pussy to come alive.
As the doctor continued to remove her teeth and deposit them in the basin, Julie couldn’t help but get aroused by the large phallus churning inside of her. Periodically the doctor would reach down and pull and squeeze on her nipples before proceeding with the extraction of another tooth. He finished removing the last tooth on her lower mandible as she had her first orgasm.
The doctor placed several cotton rolls in her mouth and had her bite down to stop the bleeding. This was necessary before he could proceed and remove her upper teeth. While waiting for the bleeding to stop, he adjusted the settings on the dildo by increasing the rotation and vibration of the intruder. He also smacked her breasts several times which elicited a groan from the poor confused girl as the involuntary gyration of her hips increased.
She was so confused. She abhorred what they were doing to her but at the same time she was so aroused. What was the matter with her? Why did these perverted actions have such an effect on her? She always thought of herself as a good girl. Now she wasn’t so sure.
The doctor kissed her tits and then captured her right nipple between her teeth and pulled. He then worked his way over to her other tit and did the same to her left nipple. Julie groaned as he tugged on her nipple stretching it from her aroused tit.
The scene was quite bizarre. Julie was quickly approaching her second climax when the doctor checked her lower jaw for bleeding. Finding that the bleeding had stopped, he proceeded to extract her upper teeth. She climaxed just as the first upper molar was being removed. Convulsions rocked her body as waves of pleasure traveled up and down her spine.
“My, but you’re really enjoying this procedure,” the doctor commented. “I didn’t realize that getting your teeth pulled was such a turn on.”
Edgar continued videotaping, amazed by the scene unfolding before him. He knew he possessed a rare jewel. Julie was the embodiment of lust even under these bizarre circumstances. How would she react to the other equally degrading modifications he had in store for her?
The doctor quickly continued with the extractions extremely pleased with the way the morning was progressing. Julie climaxed for the third time while the insistent intruder churned away deep in her pussy, now pushing up against her cervix. Dr. Shriver increased the speed of the giant dildo even more, and, then on a whim, hung 12 oz. weights on the rings in Julie’s nipples. The weights tugged on her hard sensitive nubs, pulling them down and distorting the shape of her huge breasts.
With only two teeth remaining in her mouth, Julie came for the fourth time. She groaned and sweated profusely as her hips thrust up in the air. What was the matter with her? She no longer cared what the doctor did to her. All that mattered was satisfying that burning fire in her pussy that refused to go out. The more he abused her, the more aroused she became.
The doctor quickly extracted the two remaining teeth. He placed several cotton rolls in her mouth and made her bite down to stop the bleeding.
Gazing upon the partly clothed lust crazed woman was driving the doctor insane with lust. He needed to relieve the rigid monster in his pants that had been aching for the past hour. He quickly removed his slacks and let the monster free. His 12 inch cock stood at attention as he removed the black dildo from Julie’s cunt. He then lowered the back of the dental chair as he stood between her widespread legs. He ran his cock between her wet quivering pussy lips before he buried all twelve inches into her spasming cunt.
Julie grunted as his monster cock battered her cervix. Her tits flopped around on her chest as the weights tugged down on her poor abused nipples. His strokes became longer and faster as he pistoned into her battering her cervix. She bucked uncontrollably as the volcano erupted deep within her, skyrocketing her to new heights. She pounded back against his battering ram, meeting him stroke for stroke until he could hold off no longer and erupted deep within her depths, filling her with scalding cum.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhh!” she screamed as he filled her with his hot cum. “Oh God, yes, fuck me!”
He continued to pump his sperm into her as she milked his cock with the contracting muscles of her tight pussy. Finally sated, he withdrew his cock from her tight pussy and proceeded to examine her mouth.
“Very nice, Julie. I can see that the bleeding has stopped and there is a minimal amount of swelling. Your dentures will be here soon. Until then you can clean my cock off,” the doctor said as he turned her head to the side and slide his slimy cock into her mouth. She was somewhat surprised by this and even more surprised when he pushed forward and buried his semi-hard cock down her throat.
Tears escaped Julie’s eyes as she was forced to suck his cock clean, and at the same time deal mentally with how she had been violated that day. Her mouth was sore and her gums were especially sensitive. Flashbacks of her grandmother removing her dentures from her mouth and cleaning them in a glass of solution filled her mind. Her grandmother’s toothless grin haunted Julie as the doctor worked his cock deeper into her throat. She, at the young age of 22, would be forced to live with false teeth for the rest of her life – a fate normally relegated to the aged whose teeth had rotted away.
Dr. Shriver’s cock grew in Julie’s mouth as it was massaged by her tight throat. The doctor was overcome with lust as he grabbed the poor wretched girl’s head and sawed his long thick 12 inch cock in and out of her throat. His cock scraped against her gums which only added to the exquisite sensations he was feeling. He picked up his pace as he grew more aroused by the tight cavern he was invading. He finally stiffened and held here head tightly against his groin as he spurted hot cum directly into her stomach.
This was an experience he would not soon forget. He had never deep throated a person with no teeth, especially a young sensual woman like Julie. This was the first of what he hoped would be many opportunities to use the young slut.
The doctor checked Julie’s mouth and was glad to see that there was a minimum of swelling. He had her rinse out her mouth with an antiseptic and spit it out in the bowl. He had her do this several times to guard against infection. He inserted the dental implants into her upper and lower jaw in preparation for the new dentures. Her dentures would simply snap in and out of her mouth – nothing but the best technology for our young newlywed. No messy dental adhesive was needed.
Edgar taped everything. He was already counting the thousands of dollars he would make on this one video alone. Julie would end up paying for her own dentures and then some.
“Miss Haines, call the lab and see if Julie’s dentures are ready yet,” said Dr. Shriver.
“Yes, sir.”
The doctor then raised the back of the dental chair to a sitting position and removed the weights from Julie’s nipple rings.
“Are your nipples sore, Julie?” inquired the doctor as he manipulated her tits.
“Yes,” she groaned as he applied more pressure.
“You like this, don’t you, slut?” he asked.
“No, I hate it!” she protested.
“You do?” he asked as he applied more pressure, twisting her nipples hard.
“Yes, I absolutely detest it, you bastard!” she said, finding it difficult to talk with no teeth. She knew she must sound funny, and it felt so weird when she closed her mouth.
Unconsciously she rotated her hips in response to the abuse her nipples were receiving. The doctor laughed as he manipulated her tits and watched her get hotter and hotter. He smacked the sides of her huge tits.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
He then reached down and ran his finger over her throbbing clit.
“Ooooooohhhhhhh,” she groaned.
He squeezed her clit hard and she began to spasm.
“Oh, yes! Oh God, yes, squeeze my clit harder,” she begged as she thrashed under the abuse he administered to her poor defenseless body.
He smacked her tits again.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
She groaned louder.
“Tell me you love it, you slut!” he ordered. “And here Edgar told me you were a good Christian girl!”
Julie stared back at him with glazed eyes. She was too far gone. The itch in her pussy needed to be satisfied. The abuse he heaped upon her fanned the flames of desire burning deep within her.
“Tell me!” he ordered.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Julie thrashed her head to the right and the left as she groaned with desire. How much of this could she take in one day? How low did she have to sink before they left her alone?
The doctor smacked her pussy and then worked on her tits again.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!”
“Tell me you love it, slut!” ordered the doctor once again, enjoying the humiliation he was heaping on the poor girl.
“Oh God, I love it! Hit me harder, damn it!” she moaned.
The doctor smacked her directly on the clit repeatedly.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Julie bucked and thrusted her hips up to meet the hand that was abusing her hard throbbing clit.
“YES! YES! YES! YES!” she screamed as the climax ripped through her body. She thrashed about on the dentist’s chair unable to control herself as her pussy gushed.
Edgar filmed everything as the doctor smirked at her, knowing he had driven her to another low.
“What a nasty slut you are, Julie. God, just about anything will make you cum even the abuse of your body,” he goaded her.
Julie knew it was true. She couldn’t control herself. She acted like a dirty little slut. She wasn’t strong enough to resist and gave in to the lust of the flesh. Maybe this was why God allowed this to happen to her. Maybe this was her punishment. Maybe God wasn’t going to come to her aid until she learned to resist temptation and keep her eyes on Him.
She broke down and began to cry. She was so ashamed of herself. She had failed. She once again let the Lord down. She let the lust of the flesh take over while she debased and humiliated herself.
The doctor released her from the chair. Miss Haines walked into the office with a box.
“Your dentures are here. You’re a mess. Go into the bathroom and clean yourself up,” Dr. Shriver ordered.
Julie obeyed too embarrassed to do anything else.
“You have quite a prize there, Edgar,” commented Shriver.
Edgar smiled.
“Yes, and to think that only three days ago she was a virgin,” he added.
“Would you consider turning her contract over to me?” asked Shriver.
“Not on your life, Steven. I have big plans for her. She was totally pure and untainted when I happened upon her and her husband two days ago. She’s like a canvas waiting for the artist to apply the paint, and what a picture I will paint before I’m done,” he laughed.
Julie returned looking more composed. She straightened out her clothes. Her bra was refastened and her blouse buttoned up. She looked so seductive as she sauntered across the room in her six inch stiletto heels.
“Sit down, Julie. I imagine you’re anxious to get your new teeth,” Dr. Shriver said once again the professional.
Julie sat in the dentist’s chair as the doctor opened the box. Of course, her dentures were in there. He placed them in her mouth and snapped them in place. He then made some minor adjustments before handing Julie a mirror.
Julie was astounded. They looked just like her teeth. No one would be able to tell that she had dentures.
“Now, try taking them out. Pull down on the upper denture and it’ll snap out. Life up on the lower and it too will snap out. There is no need for any messy adhesive.”
Julie was able to easily remove the dentures and replace them. She was feeling somewhat better about things. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad not having teeth. Maybe this was God’s plan.
In two weeks Dr. Shriver would check her fit and make any necessary adjustments. Julie was exhausted. She was mentally and emotionally drained and still trying to come to terms with the fact that she no longer had any teeth of her own.
As they drove back to Edgar’s estate, Julie wondered what had become of her beloved husband Doug. She again was filled with guilt remembering how she had pushed him away when he reached out for her in the car yesterday. God, if she could only go back in time, she would have done things differently. Married only three days and strange men and beasts had violated her, but she had not one tender intimate moment with her husband. Tears of regret filled her eyes.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 3
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This story is a continuation of “Honeymoon Gone Awry.” If you haven’t done so already, you might want to read it first before continuing with this sequel. This story will be difficult to understand without the background material provided in the first story.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
___________________________________________________________
Doug’s day wasn’t much better than Julie’s. Monica kept him in a constant state of arousal even though he was unable to achieve an erection. His frustration built with every passing moment. He was so close to cumming last night, and yesterday morning Monica was amazing. What happened? Why was she tormenting him like this now?
After a shower Doug dressed casually and was taken down to breakfast. Of course, he still wore the Houdini Chastity Cage under his slacks. By this time Julie had already left for the dentist with Edgar. What a shock it would be for Doug when he found out what his wife was being subjected to this fine day. Little did he know that this was just the beginning of the nightmare for both of them.
Monica dressed very seductively to keep Doug interested. Her modest halter top which left little to the imagination and short skirt immediately drew his attention. The six inch stiletto heels made the Amazon appear even taller and more alluring.
The strategy being used with Doug was somewhat different than the direction they were taking with Julie. Mentally they wanted to break Doug and bring into question his Christian values. The most obvious method was deprivation. Keep the young newlywed in a constant state of arousal with only the promise of release. In this state of mind it would be much easier to manipulate him and mold him. Eventually he would reach a point where he would do anything to achieve a climax. He would also witness the bizarre modifications being made to his new bride with no way to come to her aid. This feeling of helplessness would also serve their purposes well – lowering his self-esteem and accentuating his impotence as the protector of his lovely bride. Monica planned on putting him in his place this very day.
Doug stared at Monica all through breakfast captivated by the seductive vixen. She took every opportunity to give him a good look at her ample cleavage which he stared at openly not hiding the fact that he was intrigued with her. The ache in his balls and semi-hard cock was taking its toll on our young newlywed. He knew this was wrong. He knew lusting after another woman was a sin especially now that he was married, but temptation was winning out in his battle to remain at least mentally true to his bride.
After breakfast they went back to the suite.
“Strip, Doug!” Monica ordered.
Doug knew that he shouldn’t be so eager to comply with her wishes, but the lust burning in his loins told him otherwise. He took off his clothes with no hesitation as Monica watched him. Lust for this intriguing woman was winning the battle.
“Now lock your hands behind your neck. I think it’s about time you learn your place in this household,” Monica ordered.
Doug was confused and had no idea what she was talking about.
She walked up to him and slapped him across the face hard.
Doug was startled. This was the first time Monica treated him this badly.
“Did I give you an order?” Monica demanded.
“Yes,” Doug answered as he locked his hands behind his neck.
“Now spread your legs apart,” Monica ordered as she kicked his feet further apart.
“Doug, are you a Christian?” Monica questioned.
“Yes, of course,” Doug answered.
“Are you married?” Monica fired the question back at him.
“Yes, you know I am,” he answered.
“You’re a Christian and you’re married, and you obviously don’t respect the sanctity of marriage but look to me for sexual gratification,” she accused him.
“That’s not true. I want Julie more than anything, but you and Edgar have made that impossible. It’s not my fault!” Doug blurted out in frustration.
“Then whose fault is it? Did I make you come back here to Edgar’s estate? You were in your car and headed for South Carolina. You’re the one who turned your car around and came knocking at Edgar’s door,” Monica answered.
Doug hung his head in shame. He knew she was right. He was responsible for his own actions. No one made him return.
“You had your wife alone, and you did nothing!” she said unbelievingly.
He had no response. She was right. What a fool he was.
“And to think you call yourself a Christian! Look at the way you’ve lusted after me and encouraged me to suck your cock and make you cum. My God, look at the pleasure you get out of watching your own wife suffer,” she accused him.
Doug was filled with guilt. Everything she said was true.
Monica loved playing head games with the young newlywed. Didn’t he realize that none of this was his fault? He was the victim.
“I don’t mean to be so hard on you, Doug,” Monica changed her tactic throwing him off completely. Her right hand cradled his captive balls as she slid the middle finger of her left hand into her own well lubricated pussy and swished it around. Withdrawing her finger, she placed it against Doug’s lips while she continued her gentle stroking of his balls
"Taste me," Monica whispered as she slid her finger into his mouth. "Suck it. Don't say anything. Just suck it."
Doug closed his eyes and accepted her finger in his mouth. His lips closed and he tasted her. Monica moved closer and tongued his ear. Her hot black breasts burned against his white chest.
"You like this, don’t you, Doug," Monica whispered in his ear as she slowly slid her middle finger in and out of his sucking mouth. "You profess to be a good Christian boy, but you really like being a bad boy, don’t you?" she said, giving the head of his cock protruding from the metal tube a hard squeeze.
Doug was filled with guilt. He knew that this was wrong, but yes he did like it. She was throwing herself at him. What did she expect? But that was just a copout on his part. Yes, she was tempting him, but he could resist. He could be strong and keep his eyes on the Lord and not give in to temptation. He could be a good witness and let his light shine.
“This is wrong,” Doug said with as much conviction as he could muster.
“Yes, it is, but you don’t care, do you, Doug?” she asked.
Doug was speechless. He wanted to care but he did like what she was doing to him. She did things to him that no other woman ever did.
“You like being a bad boy.”
She withdrew her wet finger from his mouth and began playing with his pointy pink nipples. She gently rolled the sensitive nubs between her forefingers and thumbs. Doug moaned. Pre-cum leaked from his imprisoned cock.
“Monica…”
"Don't talk," Monica said firmly, looking straight into Doug's blue eyes. "Look at you! You love every minute of this, my kinky little naughty boy."
Her hands continued to play with his nipples.
"Would you like me to tie you up? Would you like me to use you for my own pleasure?” Monica hissed.
“I don’t know,” Doug whispered as he thought of his beautiful wife and how much he loved her. But Monica was doing things to him that excited him so much. How could he resist?
Monica worked her luscious lips up to Doug’s ear. She nibbled on his earlobe further exciting him.
“Do you want to fuck?” she whispered in his ear as her hand slid down to his crotch.
It would have been better if she just forced him like she did in the past, but instead she was asking him if he wanted to fuck. To outwardly say yes would be a sin. After all, he was a married man. He would be committing adultery.
Monica suddenly squeezed his nipples and gave them a vicious twist. Doug winced in pain. Bolts of pain and pleasure shot from his nipples. He drew a sharp breath between his clenched teeth and his fingers curled. Monica released his nipples and stepped back. She seductively striped off her clothes and spread her legs wide wearing only her six inch stiletto heels.
"Eat me, Doug. Eat my pussy," she ordered, pointing at her pussy.
Doug stared at the beautiful naked Amazon standing before him. He no longer needed to sneak a peak of her luscious tits hidden in the halter top. They were right there fully exposed, and now she offered him her pussy.
Wordlessly, Doug dropped to his knees and kissed Monica's pussy. Lust won out. How could he possibly resist the juicy morsel placed before him? Monica held Doug’s head as he ran his tongue up and down between her pussy lips, lingering at the top of her slit to tease her hard, throbbing clit with each pass. She was juicing heavily and Doug sucked and licked up her juices greedily.
“Lower! Fuck my pussy with your tongue,” she insisted as she maneuvered his head lower toward her opening.
Oh how he would love to fuck her with his cock, but it was trapped in that damn tube. However, she offered him an opportunity to fuck her with his tongue – an opportunity he just couldn’t resist. He had to have her. He knew it was wrong and against everything he believed in but the flesh is weak he reasoned. How could he resist the tempting morsel that was placed before him? After all Eve didn’t resist the forbidden fruit in the Garden of Eden.
Doug buried his tongue in her wet hole, fucking her with his now rigid tongue. He no longer cared. It didn’t matter that he was committing a sin against God and once again breaking the vows he so recently made to love, honor, and cherish his bride. He explored as much as possible the walls of her juicy pussy as she rode his tongue, becoming more and more excited with each passing moment. He couldn’t get enough of this sensuous woman.
“Oh God, yes! That feels so good!”
She threw her head back and humped his face. She gasped when he nibbled her clit, grinding her snatch hard against his face.
“Yes! Yes! That’s it, Doug!”
Her words excited him as he sucked harder desperately wanting to please her – desperately needing her approval.
She looked down between her heaving breasts, and saw his head buried between her legs. Finally unable to hold off any longer she orgasmed all over his face, drenching him in her juices.
Oh God, I’m cuuuummmiiing!” she screamed, grinding her pussy all over his tongue and face.
Poor Doug while highly excited suffered from a cock that was trapped in a steel cage unable to achieve rigidity. His balls ached more than ever. He so much wanted to cum.
Monica pushed Doug away and stroked her pulsing pussy.
"That was good," she said looking down at Doug kneeling on the floor. " That was very good, but there's more to come."
She reached down, grasped his tender nipples, and pulled him to his feet. Her juices dripped from his chin. She pulled his lips to her breasts. Doug needed no further encouragement as he attacked her large luscious tits. He no longer had to gape at Monica’s luscious tits, they were his to possess and he took full advantage. All thoughts of his beautiful bride were gone from his mind. He took her left nipple in his mouth and sucked greedily causing it to grow harder. He grated his teeth across her nipple lightly and pulled on it with his teeth. He gave her right nipple the same attention. He couldn’t get enough of her luscious black tits as he tried to stuff as much tit as possible into his mouth. He wanted to devour her. He no longer cared.
She pulled his head from her breasts.
“You want me, don’t you?” Monica asked.
Doug looked at her with lust in his eyes, but he was in agony. The Houdini Chastity Cage effectively prevented him from achieving the hard-on he desperately wanted. His balls ached constantly. His arousal was rewarded with agony and frustration, but yes he wanted her.
“Well, your wife had herself a grand time last night. How many times did she cum?” Monica retorted.
Images of Julie being fucked by Duke flooded his mind as he remembered the previous night. She came many times. He was denied. She was satisfied by the brute and even encouraged him to fuck her harder. He was denied. He lay awake all night frustrated – unable to do anything about the raging hard-on he sported all night, and now he was being punished for getting aroused.
“Get down on your knees!”
He obeyed her somewhat confused. She went over to a dresser and came back with four leather cuffs.
“Here put these on your wrists and ankles,” Monica ordered feverishly which she rubbed her wet sopping pussy. “You’ve got me so fucking hot again.”
Doug complied, still perplexed by the turn of events. He so much needed relief. The cum in his balls was boiling, and he was ready to explode. The only relief he had now was the constant drip of pre cum which oozed from his cock head.
“Good, now get down on your hands and knees,” she ordered.
Doug wondered what the beautiful Amazon was up to. Monica then attached his wrists and ankles to hidden rings in the floor with short chains that connected to D rings in the ankle and wrist cuffs.
Doug heard some movement behind him and then Monica moved around to stand in front of him.
His jaw dropped open when he saw Monica.
“What’s going on?” he asked hesitantly.
“We’re going to fuck, but you’re in no position to do the fucking, are you?” Monica asked.
“You could remove this cage, Monica,” Doug blurted out visibly frustrated by the state of affairs.
Monica slapped him hard across the face.
“Never talk to me in that tone of voice,” she ordered. “I’ll be doing the fucking today!”
Doug had a right to be apprehensive at Monica’s words for the Amazon had a large black dildo strapped to her waist. It stood out forebodingly ready to rend and tear its victim.
“You can’t do this,” Doug screamed as he struggled to free himself from the chains, but his efforts were useless and he knew it. He had forsaken all that he believed in by coming back to this God forsaken place, and now God was punishing him for his disobedience. At least this is what Doug thought as his fear of what Monica was about to do to him grew like a cancer.
Monica moved closer to him and grabbing him by the hair. She placed the head of the dildo against his lips. Smiling at him she said, “Lick it!”
Doug, fearing what she might do to him, obediently licked the head of the large black dildo as Monica looked down on him with satisfaction. She then slapped him across the face with the dildo – first the right cheek and then the left.
“Now suck the head of the dildo,” she ordered.
Doug was repulsed and disgusted by the thought of committing such an act, but what choice did he have? Here he was shackled to the floor on all fours totally defenseless. Oh God, he hoped Julie wouldn’t walk in and see him like this. Little did he know that the suite was equipped with a number of hidden video cameras and all of the action was at this time being captured on tape. Julie would eventually see the humiliating acts he was forced to perform if Monica and Edgar had anything to say about it.
“I said suck it,” she ordered, smacking him again on the face with the dildo.
Doug reluctantly took the head of the dildo in his mouth and sucked the repulsive rubber phallus. He silently cursed himself for not being stronger and resisting this woman.
“That’s better! Look up at me when you suck my cock,” she ordered, still grasping him by the hair and jerking his head up.
Doug looked up at her with watery eyes. Even though his mind was in turmoil, he couldn’t help but notice how gorgeous she was especially those large beautiful tits that he stared at from his lowly position.
“Remember how turned on you got when Julie sucked Edgar’s cock! You were so hard, Doug. Let ‘s see if you can suck cock as good as your wife,” Monica snickered.
Holding his head she pushed the dildo further into his mouth to the back of his throat. Was she serious? Was she really going to make him swallow that monster phallus?
“Suck harder,” she ordered.
He sucked on the large rubber dildo trying to appease her. His mouth was stretched wide open and his jaw hurt. He had never done anything like this before. Why the very thought of doing something this vile never even crossed his mind.
“Maybe we should see if you can deep throat as well as your wife,” Monica taunted while removing the dildo from his mouth.
Doug was gasping, trying to catch his breath.
“No, I can’t do that,” he whispered hoarsely. “Please don’t do this to me, Monica.”
“You can and you will if I tell you to, my little cocksucker,” Monica hissed. “And I do want you to take all of it!”
“Please I’m begging you, Monica,” Doug groveled with tears welling up in his eyes.
Monica squatted down and took his face in her hands.
“What’s the matter, baby? Don’t you want to make me happy?” she cooed.
“It’s not that, Monica. It’s just that it’s not right,” he said tormented by the idea that she might have him take the whole thing down his throat.
Monica reared back and slapped him hard across the face.
“Oh it’s alright for your wife to deep throat Edgar and then later on swallow Benjamin’s monster cock, but not you. You can get off watching your wife commit those acts, can’t you, and that’s OK? You’re nothing more than a hypocrite!”
Doug gulped. She was right. It did excite him seeing Julie suck those large cocks and take them into her throat, but this was different. It wasn’t natural for a guy to do this.
“Are you better than Julie?”
“No, I never said that,” Doug blurted out defending himself.
“Then take it like a man,” she ordered as she rose and put the head of her fake cock on his lower lip. He was going to do all the work. Monica was really getting off humiliating Doug, and she wasn’t going to let him off the hook. “Now, suck it!”
Doug sucked the head of the cock as Monica pushed it into his mouth and then to the back of his throat. Tears escaped his eyes as the large phallus violated his mouth.
“Now you’ve seen Julie do this several times. Just pretend you’re swallowing a watermelon when I push forward. Once it enters your throat, the rest is easy.”
Monica grasped his head and pushed forward, but nothing happened. Doug gagged but the black latex cock went no further into his mouth. She pushed again and still his throat was unyielding as he gagged on it. She backed it out an inch and pushed even harder. Doug gagged uncontrollably but the phallus still would not enter his throat.
Monica withdrew the cock and let Doug catch his breath. His throat was sore and he coughed, gulping in large amounts of air. Tears were streaming down his face. He was a mess.
She squatted down again and nestled his face between her luscious tits.
“I want you to do this for me, Doug,” she whispered as she cupped his balls.
Monica then stood up and again placed the head of the formidable cock in his mouth. She grasped his head and pushed the cock deep into his mouth.
“Remember to open your throat wide. Pretend you’re swallowing a watermelon, baby,” Monica ordered.
She then pushed forward with all her might and this time the cock did enter his throat. He struggled to free the monster that was violating him but Monica held his head tightly and would not allow the black intruder to be withdrawn.
“That’s good, just relax,” she ordered as she gave him a minute to settle down and adjust to the intruder in his throat.
“Now let’s see if you’re as good as Julie,” she mocked as she moved her hips forward burying the cock inch by inch down Doug’s tight throat. She looked down amazed as the black phallus disappeared a little at a time, and the workout her clit was getting was delicious. With each push forward her clit was stimulated by the fake cock.
Doug took it all. All ten inches of Monica’s strap-on was buried in his throat. This excited Monica as she slowly withdrew it only to bury it to the hilt once again. She continued doing this picking up the pace as she fucked his throat.
“Yes, you’re as good as your wife. You’re my good little slut boy, aren’t you, Doug?” she said debasing him. Tears formed in his eyes as she continued to pound his throat.
Monica was getting herself worked up by the whole scene and was on the verge of a climax. She couldn’t take it any longer as she drove the phallus down Doug’s throat one more time before cuming.
“Yes! Yes! Aaaaaggghhhhhh!” she screamed, coming to a climax for the second time today.
She held his head tightly as she shook violently, overcome by the powerful orgasm that started in the pit of her stomach and consumed her.
After many minutes she released her hold on his head and withdrew the cock from Doug’s throat. Doug had all he could do to breathe. She withdrew the phallus just in time for he was on the verge of passing out when she finally relented.
“Oh fuck, that was great,” Monica exclaimed as she removed the strap-on, exposing her drenched pussy.
Monica looked down at her sopping wet pussy.
“Look what you’ve done!”
She pushed her pussy in Doug’s face.
“Clean up the mess you made,” she ordered.
Doug, totally out of it by now more or less a zombie, began to lap up her pussy juice as Monica held his head directing him to all the right places. His own frustration was worse than ever since he was unable to get a hard-on thanks to the device he was forced to wear. His balls ached relentlessly, and they were bloated with the vast amount of cum being stored. Precum now incessantly dripped out of the head of his cock, forming a puddle under him.
“Suck on my pussy lips, my bad boy,” she ordered. “Oh God, yes, that’s it! Now suck on my clit! Oh fuck, yes!”
Monica was in heaven. Things were going much better than she expected. Who would have thought that this fine upstanding young Christian boy would be lapping away at her nasty pussy? He was putty in her hands.
Monica backed off.
“Damn it, Doug, you’re getting me all hot and bothered again!” she exclaimed.
She moved around behind him and felt his ass. She then ran her index finger up and down the crack of his ass teasing his anus.
Doug panicked. What was she doing? He wanted to tell her not to touch him there, but he knew better. The wrath of Monica was something he didn’t want to reckon with at this moment.
Then he felt something cold and slippery at his opening. Monica had taken a gob of K-Y Jelly and was working it into his asshole. She pushed against his sphincter which reluctantly yielded and allowed her finger to enter him. This was virgin territory and Doug felt nothing but disgust. He was being violated against his will.
“Don’t touch me there!” he screamed. “You have no right!”
“I have no right, bad boy? When will you realize that you have no right to question anything that I do to you,” she yelled as her free hand came down hard on his ass cheek. This was immediately followed by another stinging blow to his ass.
Doug cried. This was going much too far. Yes, he had sinned but there was a limit.
“God will punish you for this,” he warned her through his tears. He felt so impotent. He was shackled to the floor on all fours and could do nothing to stop her.
“You need to learn some manners, Doug,” Monica hissed as a second finger joined her first stretching his sphincter to accommodate the new invader. At the same time she continued to spank him.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
The stinging blows continued to rein down on his now red ass as she forced a third finger up his anus stretching him even more.
Doug groaned and whimpered and bore the humiliation as best he could. He had no choice. He was totally at the mercy of this woman. Then he remembered that there was one thing he could do. It was the most powerful weapon he had – prayer.
Doug began to pray fervently, praising God and asking him to intercede on his behalf. He asked God for a miracle - to release him and Julie from these fiends who were torturing them.
While Doug prayed fervently, Monica added a fourth finger along with some more K-Y jelly, stretching his ass open even wider, and in the midst of his praying, Doug found that he was getting aroused. The abuse she was heaping on him was getting him aroused. His cock couldn’t get hard, for it was impossible with the metal tube encasing it, but the pain in his ass wasn’t so bad and even felt somewhat good.
“Alright, that’s enough playing around,” Monica said as she withdrew her fingers. “It’s time to turn you into my slut boy!”
She picked up her strap-on cock and reattached the harness to her waist.
Fear overcame Doug. He knew what she was going to do. My God, she was going to fuck him up the ass with her ten inch strap-on.
She knelt down and removed the Houdini Chastity Cage which had imprisoned his cock and balls since he first got up that morning.
“I’m going to let you get hard, Doug, but you are not allowed to cum. If you get close, you better let me know. I promise you if you don’t you’ll live to regret it,” she warned.
Monica then produced a studded cock ring and slid it down to the base of his cock. She stroked his neglected shaft several times which she really didn’t need to do since it was already rock hard.
“Remember, you are not to cum!” she warned again.
Doug nodded enthusiastically, grateful that she had removed the cock cage. It felt so good having his cock hard again that he almost forgot what Monica was about to do to him. He looked over his shoulder and saw her lubing her cock, coating it with K-Y Jelly and stroking it up and down. This was so bizarre! In spite of himself his own cock twitched in anticipation. She knelt behind him and positioned her black rubber cock head at his anal entrance and grabbed his hips.
Doug yelped in pain as he felt her ease the black rubber shaft up his ass, but his big white prick remained rock-hard and bloated with desire. His already stretched sphincter relented with almost no effort and the black monster started its journey up Doug’s dark virgin tunnel.
Monica was deflowering the young newlywed’s virgin asshole. She held his hips and built up a fast fucking motion. Her ebony body gleamed with perspiration as she fucked the now submissive newlywed. As her tempo increased, her shapely black tits swayed and her prominent nipples became visibly harder. Monica found it exciting to sexually dominate the young newlywed skewered on her rubber cock. She reveled in the power she had over this handsome young man. He was her toy to use as she saw fit.
She was quite skilled with a strap-on and she fucked Doug’s throbbing asshole without mercy, occasionally swatting his upturned white ass.
Doug could feel his big hard dick bouncing up and down in time to Monica’s fucking, slapping against his sweaty abdomen. His ass had loosened up and this only added to his excitement. Although he felt thoroughly debased and humiliated, he groaned as Monica suddenly called him a bitch and grabbed a fistful of his hair, jerking his head back. He arched his back as Monica pulled harder. He was panting through his open mouth as saliva drooled from his lips. Monica increased her pace, the fake cock beating against his colon with each stroke.
“Oh God, I am so close,” Doug moaned. “Fuck me harder!”
Monica hearing this withdrew her cock from Doug’s ass. She reached under him and cupped his scrotum. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered, “Are you really close, Doug?”
“Oh, fuck yes!” he moaned.
“That’s all I wanted to know, my little slut boy,” she hissed.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhhh,” Doug emitted a bloodcurdling scream as his eyes shot wide open. The pain was excruciating. When Monica felt his testicles tighten, she closed her left hand around his scrotum and reached up to roll his tingling nipple between the fingers of her other hand. Just as his cum began to rise, she viciously twisted both his ball-bag and his nipple ensuring that he would not have a climax. His cock went semi-erect as the pain coursed through his sensitive scrotum and nipple.
Doug whimpered as the pain subsided. He felt totally humiliated. Monica locked him once again in the Houdini Chastity Cage.
She freed him from the chains that forced him to remain on his hands and knees.
He sat back on his knees panting and frustrated.
“Look at the mess you made, Doug,” she said pointing to her fake cock still strapped to her waist.
Doug looked at it with disgust. That thing had been buried all the way up his ass.
“Clean up your mess!” she ordered further adding to his humiliation.
“What? You can’t expect…”
Monica slapped him across the face repeatedly with the messy black dildo before he could finish protesting.
“I said clean up your mess. I can expect and I do expect! When are you going to learn to obey?” she screamed.
Doug, defeated, opened his mouth to receive the disgusting dildo. The greasy dildo slid into his mouth and assaulted his taste buds. The taste was acrid, and he almost vomited as she pushed the cock to the back of his throat.
She then grasped his head and pushed hard driving the lubed cock easily down his throat. She fucked his face for several minutes as she again approached a climax. She had been denied while fucking his ass because he was so close to cuming, but she wouldn’t be denied now as she picked up her pace.
“That’s it, baby. You’re a fast learner. My cock is sliding so nicely down your throat,” she moaned as the assault continued. She held his head tighter as she increased her pace quickly approaching another climax.
“Yes, that’s it. Oh God, my clit is ready to explode,” she screamed as another climax hit her epicenter, and she ground her cock deep in his throat further stimulating her aching clit. She had no regard for Doug and how she was bruising his violated throat with the monster dildo as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.
She finally removed the now clean dildo from his mouth as he fought to catch his breath. He coughed wretchedly.
“You smell! Go take a cold shower!” Monica ordered.
Doug dejectedly got up and did as he was told; now feeling less of a man than ever.
After his shower, Monica had one more surprise for him.
“Get your hands behind your neck,” she ordered.
Doug immediately complied.
“Good, boy,” she said as she ran her tongue around his nipples further frustrating the sexually charged newlywed.
“You took my strap-on much better than I had anticipated, baby,” she whispered in his ear. “I’m so proud of you.”
Doug groaned at her words.
Monica then produced a butt plug.
“This will make it a little easier for you next time,” Monica said.
“What is it?” Doug asked.
Monica laughed. He was so naïve.
“This is a butt plug. It will help train your ass to be more receptive to my larger dildos which you will eventually have the opportunity to experience. This plug is only 5 ½ inches long and 2 inches wide. You were such a good boy today, I decided to go easy on you.”
Monica then applied a liberal amount of K-Y Jelly to the butt plug.
“Now bend over, baby,” she ordered.
Doug reluctantly bent over and Monica pushed the butt plug past his yielding sphincter and up his ass. He felt so full. The pressure was unbelievable.
“You can get dressed now. I think you’ve had enough physical activity for one day,” Monica said.
It was mid afternoon and after a light lunch, Doug was secured to the coach with his locking wrist cuffs. Monica had other things to attend to and Doug was to watch a fetish DVD. He was numb still trying to come to terms with what happened to him today. The mental stimulation only added to his distress as he watched the transvestite fuck the older man up the ass on the large plasma screen.
As he sat there he found that his sphincter reflexively closed on the neck of the plug. Finding something there, it reflexively opened again and then closed. That little pulsing cycle of sphincter clench stimulated his ass only adding to his distress. If only his cock was free, he could cum very easily from the exquisite feeling pulsing though his rectum, but that was not to be. Instead his balls ached constantly now; a cruel reminder that he needed relief that he would not soon receive. He was learning very quickly that his life would be much different then he had anticipated.
How did life suddenly get so complicated? Only three days ago he was married to the love of his life and on his way to Lake George to consummate his marriage. Instead he not as much as touched his new bride in an intimate way although he had the opportunity. Now she had been used by Edgar and his friends and even his dog, and who knows how she suffered today. Where was she? Was she alright?
Doug would soon find out the fate of his lovely bride.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 4
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including beastiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This story is a continuation of “Honeymoon Gone Awry.” If you haven’t done so already, you might want to read it first before continuing with this sequel. This story will be difficult to understand without the background material provided in the first story.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
__________________________________________________________
Julie and Edgar returned later that afternoon. She was still in shock at the events of the morning, and the realization that her teeth were forever gone numbed her. Everything seemed so surreal. It’s as if she was totally detached from the events that took place. Maybe that was a defense mechanism that helped her cope with the true state of affairs and helped her maintain her sanity.
Julie showered and dressed for dinner. She wore a blue dress that was very low cut and revealed a great deal of cleavage. She looked very provocative and enticing as she walked in the dining room in her 6 inch stiletto high heels led by Edgar.
Monica was especially nice to Doug – quite a change from her treatment of him earlier in the day. This was all part of her plan to keep him off balance.
She leaned over and whispered in his ear. “Are you comfortable, baby?”
“Not really,” Doug responded quietly not wanting Julie to hear him.
“I’m so sorry. Don’t worry. It’ll get better,” she whispered back nibbling on his ear lobe.
Julie frowned as she watched Monica playing up to her husband. She didn’t like what was happening between the two of them. What right did she have to cuddle close to her husband? After all she was a complete stranger.
Dinner was served. They started off with soup followed by salad and finally the main course which tonight was broiled pork chops with rice and steamed broccoli. Lemon meringue pie and coffee finished off the meal. During the course of dinner Edgar and Monica made small talk. Nothing was mentioned about the events of the day. Of course, they had met earlier and compared notes. To an outsider this would look like a typical dinner among friends although Doug and Julie were fairly quiet and reserved.
After dinner they retired to the living room.
“Well, today has been quite a busy day for all of us, hasn’t it, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“I suppose you could say that,” Julie answered impassively.
“And how about you, Doug, did you have a productive day?” Edgar questioned.
“It was busy,” Doug said quietly not really wanting to go into detail. He was so embarrassed and hoped to keep the events of the day from Julie. My God, what would she think of him if she found out that Monica sodomized him with a dildo? He tried to block the memory of this afternoon out of his mind.
“Well, Monica and I have been very busy today. We met with my lawyer late this afternoon. I wanted him to review the contract the two of you signed to make sure everything was in order. You’ll be glad to know that it is. You are legally bound to us until we release you. Well, I suppose that isn’t good news for you, but it certainly was for us,” Edgar chuckled.
“Yes, we are so looking forward to a long, productive relationship,” Monica added.
“Edgar, I have a little bit of money saved up. Julie and I were going to use it for a down payment on a house, but if you’ll release us from this contract, I’ll be more than happy to give it all to you,” Doug said.
Edgar and Monica laughed.
“My boy, I don’t want or need your money. I now have in my possession something money can’t buy,” he said.
“Yes, Doug, we have you and Julie,” Monica added.
Doug and Julie’s distress was obvious. They both realized more than ever that this pair was extremely dangerous. They were not above doing anything for their own amusement and gratification as they had clearly shown today.
“Yes, and now it’s time for show and tell. I know that both of you have a lot to show and tell!” Edgar announced.
Panic was written all over the newlywed’s faces. Neither one of them was proud of today’s activities. They had both been weak and gave in to the lust of the flesh. They didn’t have the moral conviction to resist and rely on the Lord.
“Who would like to go first,” Edgar asked.
Neither Julie nor Doug made a move. As far as they were concerned, this was not a good idea.
“Doug can go first,” Monica suggested.
“Great!” said Edgar, sitting in his favorite chair.
“Come up here, baby,” Monica urged Doug as she stood facing the group.
Doug reluctantly rose and walked over to Monica. He dreaded this moment. He didn’t want Julie to see what happened to him today. His balls ached so much. He had a hard time walking. Plus the butt plug was still causing havoc with his rectum as his sphincter continued to spasm.
“OK Doug, strip!” Monica ordered.
Doug looked at Monica pleadingly but could detect no sympathy in her expression. Rather than cause a scene and suffer further humiliation, he slowly removed his shirt and then his slacks. His underwear was the last to go as he stood before his bride naked.
Julie’s jaw dropped open when she saw the Houdini Chastity Cage attached to Doug’s scrotum and cock.
“Don’t look so surprised, Julie. It’s not as bizarre as you might think,” Monica noted. “This clever device prevents Doug from realizing an erection and therefore he is unable to cum. Can you imagine how maddening that must be? Doug hasn’t been allowed to cum since yesterday morning unless you made him cum when you were alone with him,” she added coyly.
Julie ignored Monica’s comments.
“It’s hard to say when he’ll be given the opportunity to do so. It might be another week, month, year, only time will tell.”
“Monica, can you demonstrate for us?” Edgar asked.
“Why, of course, Edgar, I would be glad to. I’d let Julie assist me, but Doug’s privates are off limits to her.”
Julie struggled to keep her composure. This was her husband. More than anyone else, she had the right to be intimate with him not this black slut.
Monica knelt down and stroked Doug’s encased cock. She then swirled her tongue around the head of his cock. Doug groaned.
“As you can see, Doug is unable to achieve an erection. His cock wants to get hard but is restricted by the curved tube encasing it. It actually can get quite painful especially if I continued sucking and licking his poor cock,” Monica explained.
Why were they doing this to her Doug? Why didn’t they just leave him alone? Julie hated to see her husband humiliated like this, but at the same time she felt her nipples hardening. Her body was betraying her.
“Now turn around, Doug, bend over, and grab your ankles,” Monica ordered.
“Do I…”
Monica slapped Doug across the face.
“Do as you’re told,” she warned.
“Don’t you dare strike my husband!” exclaimed Julie.
Monica walked over to Julie very calmly.
“Julie, please stand up for a moment,” Monica said.
Julie hesitantly stood up facing the tall black woman, and as she lifted her head to look at her, Monica’s large hand caught her square on the right cheek sending her head reeling.
“Don’t ever question anything that I do,” she said firmly. “Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes,” Julie said holding her reddened cheek as tears welled up in her eyes.
Doug turned around reluctantly and bent over trying to draw Monica’s attention away from Julie.
The butt plug was now fully exposed with Doug’s anus clinging to it.
“That, Julie, is a butt plug. Look at it! Doug is working on anal expansion, so to speak. This particular plug is 4 ½ inches long and 2 inches in diameter. After several weeks I’ll insert a larger one to stretch him even more,” explained Monica, taking great satisfaction knowing how much she was embarrassing the poor boy.
“Why are you stretching his anal passage, Monica?” asked Edgar.
“I’m glad you asked that question, Edgar. Rather than trying to explain it to you, why don’t I show you? I have some excellent footage of Doug in action this afternoon,” Monica said.
Doug groaned. How could she? He didn’t see any cameras. Why must she humiliate him like this?
“Stand up, Doug, and direct your attention towards the Plasma screen,” Monica ordered.
Doug looked at the screen fearing the worst and rightfully so. The tape showed everything, and he was forced to stand there and watch while his wife saw him being sodomized by Monica. It was all on tape. Everything, and for the next hour he watched himself in action. He blushed as he enthusiastically devoured Monica’s pussy. His face was covered in her juices. He cringed as Monica forced him to suck the large dildo and watched mesmerized as the cock disappeared down his throat. He relived the whole ordeal as the large phallus invaded his ass, and Monica pistoned in and out of his abused passage. He could see that all this was having an effect on Julie, too. He knew that she must think less of him for what he was forced to do and how he enjoyed doing it.
Finally the tape was over and Doug was allowed to sit down. He couldn’t look at Julie. He was too embarrassed. He was ashamed of himself.
Julie’s stomach turned as she watched the unnatural acts on the screen. She knew that Doug was forced to commit those acts, but it was also evident that he succumbed to the lusts of the flesh and enjoyed what he did to this other woman. As she continued to watch her husband being debased, her clit started to throb and she knew she was getting wet down there. She didn’t want this. She wanted to remain indignant, but there was no denying that Monica’s domination of Doug was highly arousing to Julie.
“Well, Doug, you did have quite a day, and Julie was equally busy. I’m sure you’re wondering what she was up to today,” Edgar said.
Julie almost broke out in tears as Edgar spoke. Today was a nightmare, and she was still trying to come to terms with the changes. She was riddled with guilt at how her body had betrayed her today, but even worse to think that she would have to live with dentures for the rest of her life was devastating to her. There was no turning back – no way to reverse the damage that Edgar had done this day. What would Doug think of her when he found out she had no teeth?
“You see Julie is an extremely beautiful and talented woman. She showed a great deal of potential right from the start. Just think, up until three days ago she had never seen a cock, yet on her very first try she was able to deep throat my cock with no problems whatsoever. Monica and I never really expected her to swallow the whole thing so you can imagine what a surprise it was to us when she did. When she was able to handle Benjamin’s monster cock, we knew we had a rare find, but we also knew that Julie had her limitations. So the question was how could we improve on what she already was doing so well?”
“Yes, and the answer was quite obvious now that we had the latitude to do just about anything we wanted to you and your dear wife,” Monica added.
“I know, Doug, that you must be wondering what happened to Julie today, and you will soon find out, but I think it might be more effective to show you,” Edgar said. “Please come up here, Julie.”
Julie dreaded this moment. Why didn’t he just tell Doug and get it over with. Didn’t she suffer enough shame and embarrassment already today?
Julie stood and approached Edgar, knowing there was no point in trying to resist him. She hoped he didn’t notice the wetness between her legs.
“Let’s get a little more comfortable, honey,” Monica whispered as she dropped the straps on Julie’s dress, letting the dress fall to the floor. Julie stepped out of the dress and stood there in her bra, thigh high stockings, and six inch stiletto heels. She was a vision – a truly beautiful and sensuous young woman and also very desirable. “Now lock your hands behind your neck and show off those beautiful tits for us.”
Julie obeyed which only served to thrust her tits out even more. Doug drank in her beauty wishing he could hold her, touch her, and tell her how much he loved her.
“Isn’t she gorgeous, Doug,” Edgar asked as he stood behind Julie and reached around to grasp her huge tits. He squeezed her tits from the side and then worked his hands to the clasp. He undid the clasp freeing her luscious tits. They sprang free and Edgar immediately reached for her hardening nipples. Julie closed her eyes knowing she was already aroused and getting more so by his touch. She couldn’t stand to look at the tortured expression on Doug’s face.
“I’m really surprised you came back here, Doug. I would have found the nearest motel and fucked her brains out if I were you,” Monica teased.
Oh God, how Doug wished it was yesterday. He would have done things so differently. What was he thinking by coming back here?
“Yes, and this girl can fuck. However, we’re digressing. The question I asked myself, Doug, was what would make our Julie the ultimate slut. Many things came to mind so we started brainstorming and made a list. Monica and I then looked over the list and decided on the changes that were most practical. We started from the head down and actually began today.”
Monica went over and sat next to Doug. He didn’t understand. Julie didn’t look any different to him.
“I know, baby, you’re dying to find out what happened to our sweet Julie, aren’t you?” Monica asked as she reached over and rubbed the head of Doug’s cock.
“You know, Monica, I think it would be much more effective if we showed him,” Edgar said.
“Oh yes, Edgar, that’s a wonderful idea. Let’s do it,” Monica replied.
“Yes, well all we need is a subject for our demonstration, and someone just happens to be waiting in the other room that might fit the bill,” Edgar chuckled.
Our host and hostess seemed to have a flair for the dramatic, and they knew that the suspense was killing Doug. They also wanted to make the most of this moment. Julie’s toothless grin was going to be a real shock to Doug, and oh what torture it must be for Julie waiting to reveal her little secret to her husband.
Edgar left the room and returned with the mystery guest. Doug was somewhat surprised when Edgar entered with an old man. The guy looked to be at least 80 years old, all wrinkled and hunched over with age. He had to walk with a cane to maintain his balance. His skin looked like leather. He must have spent too much time in the sun in his younger years.
“Julie and Doug, this is Jake Wilson. Jake, I would like you to meet our house guests, Julie and Doug Adams. The young couple was recently married, and they are spending an extended honeymoon with us,” Edgar offered.
“Pleased to meet you youngsters and congratulations on your marriage,” Jake cackled.
Jake ogled Julie’s large tits as drool drizzled down his chin. He had never seen a young lady so lovely, and he was glad Edgar invited him over for the evening. He didn’t know why Julie was standing there almost naked but he wasn’t about to ask. Edgar had him over on several other occasions, and it always ended with him receiving the attention of some young lady.
“Well, you’re probably wondering why Jake is here. He doesn’t look like much, does he? No offense intended, Jake,” Edgar said.
“None taken, young man,” Jake answered as he licked his lips unable to take his eyes off of Julie’s chest.
“God, she’s got big tits,” Jake exclaimed. “I hope you don’t mind me staring but you’re kind of asking for it standing around half naked and all.”
“Well, like I said, Julie is already a good cocksucker, but what could we do to make it a better experience. I certainly enjoyed it when she took my cock deep into her throat, but I noticed that Benjamin winced on several occasions while he was being deep throated.”
“Yes, I also noticed that, Edgar,” Monica chimed in.
“The question is why?” Edgar asked.
“Well, I imagine it’s because of the thickness of his cock,” Monica offered.
“Precisely, and what could be done to remedy that?”
“Why you could eliminate the source of irritation, couldn’t you,” Monica said still playing with Doug’s tortured cock.
“Yes, you could, and that’s exactly what we did today,” Edgar said.
Doug was confused. What on earth were they talking about?
Edgar then picked up a silver tray off of the coffee table and walked over to Julie. He held the plate up in front of her and nodded his head.
Julie was frightened as she stared at Edgar, begging him with her eyes not to do this. How would Doug react? She didn’t want to shock Doug. Couldn’t this be revealed to him in a gentler way?
No, Edgar was going for the shock value. He wanted to torment the boy as much as possible and at the same time humiliate the poor young bride. He gave Julie that warning look again, but Julie just couldn’t bring herself to remove the dentures from her mouth. How humiliating!
He smacked her left tit followed by a resounding blow to her right tit.
“Oooooowwwww! Please don’t hurt me!” she wailed.
“I demand obedience!” he screamed.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Jumping jiminy, look at those titties jiggle!” Jake exclaimed.
Tears welled up in Julie’s eyes as her luscious tits smacked into each other from the cruel punishment they were receiving.
“Get down on your knees!” Edgar ordered.
Julie quickly dropped to her knees desperately trying to avoid further punishment.
Spread those legs apart!” he ordered as he pushed her legs apart with his foot exposing her naked pussy. Her pussy lips were wet as nectar dribbled to the floor.
“Damn, the slut really loves the abuse,” Monica exclaimed.
“Jake, why don’t you get undressed and show Doug your most outstanding attribute,” Edgar chuckled.
“You bet I will, sonny,” Jake said. “Just looking at the little lady is getting me all hard.”
Jake was more than happy to comply with Edgar’s request especially with that delectable morsel kneeling on the floor before him. He removed his shirt and slacks and finally his briefs, and at that moment both Julie and Doug knew why Jake was here. Although his body had withered with age there was one part of the old man that was outstanding.
“Oh my God!” Doug exclaimed.
“Yes, it’s quite unbelievable, isn’t it, Doug? You might call it a freak of nature, and when fully erect it stands proudly at 14 inches long and almost three inches in diameter,” Edgar added. “It’s the one part of the old man that just never seems to age.”
Jake stood there naked with his horse-like cock hanging halfway to his knees.
Julie trembled uncontrollably only inches away from the giant cock that grew slightly larger as she looked at it.
“Now, we’re back to where we were before Julie became so uncooperative. The question is how can you service a monster cock like this without unintentionally harming it? The answer is quite simple as Julie will now demonstrate for you,” Edgar explained.
Edgar held the silver tray out to Julie.
Julie knew there was no escaping the inevitable. She could refuse but Edgar would simple punish her and in the end she would be forced to comply anyway. Better to obey the bastard who insisted on humiliating her before her husband.
Julie, with tears flowing down her cheeks, reached into her mouth and removed first the upper denture and then the lower one and placed them on the silver tray.
“What the hell did you do to her, you sonofabitch?” screamed Doug as he rose from the couch. He was headed for Edgar when Monica grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back.
“It would be to your benefit to settle down. I don’t want to hurt you, Doug,” Monica warned.
“How could you do that to her? How could you be so cruel?” Doug screamed with tears streaming down his face.
“Simply put, Doug, I did it because I wanted to. Julie will give much better head with no teeth to interfere and harm the cock she is servicing. Can’t you understand that?” Edgar said, amused by Doug’s outburst. “Besides this moves her one step closer to being the ultimate slut.”
“You had no right to disfigure her like that,” Doug said still struggling to get free.
“I have every right, Doug. The two of you gave me that right last night when you signed the papers,” Edgar gloated.
“Hey, sonny, there’s nothing wrong with dentures. I use to have them in my younger days,” Jake said.
“Sit down, Doug,” Monica ordered still holding his arm twisted behind his back.
Doug reluctantly sat down knowing there was nothing he could do. Besides the damage was already done, Julie’s teeth were gone forever and nothing would bring them back.
“Wise decision, Doug. You would have never known she was wearing dentures anyway if I hadn’t made her take them out. Julie will not have to worry about cavities or root canals or crowns. With this one simple procedure, I’ve eliminated any future dental problems she might have so just relax and enjoy,” Edgar admonished.
“That’s better, baby, just sit back and enjoy the show,” Monica whispered.
Doug was still wearing the wrist and ankle cuffs from this morning. They would more or less become a permanent part of his wardrobe simply because it was an easy way to restrain him when necessary. The design of these cuffs was rather ingenious since a combination lock was built into the cuffs. They could not be removed except by the one who possessed the combination. Monica found it necessary to restrain Doug now by attaching his wrist cuffs to chains that were anchored to the couch and hidden between the cushions. Edgar would need her assistance once Julie began to service Jake.
Jake held up his long cock before Julie’s lips.
Her jaw dropped open revealing her gums. It was odd seeing a beautiful young woman with absolutely no teeth in her mouth. Julie was speechless. The old man looked so wrinkled and fragile except for that extraordinary cock hanging between his legs.
“Lick it, Julie, and see for yourself how long it is,” Edgar ordered.
Monica moved behind Julie and knelt down reaching around in front of the poor girl to manipulate his tits.
“You know that you want it, Julie. Look at how big it is,” Monica whispered in her ear as she pulled on Julie’s erect nipples.
Julie was mesmerized by the monster cock. She had never seen anything that big before which was no surprise since she never saw a cock until three days ago. It was as if she was in a trance as she flicked out her tongue and ran it around the head of Jake’s cock. It instantly started to grow getting longer and longer as she teased his cock head. She forgot about Doug sitting on the couch watching her. She forgot about her love for the Lord. She forgot about the vows she had taken so recently. All that mattered was the beautiful long cock being offered to her.
“Now run your tongue up and down the length of that monster,” Monica directed still manipulating the poor girl’s sensitive nipples.
Julie obeyed, amazed by the thickness of the giant cock and wondering how on earth she was going to stretch her mouth wide enough to accommodate it. As bizarre as it might seem, she wanted it. She wanted the old man’s cock to violate her throat. She needed it!
Doug was fuming as he watched his beautiful wife lick the long shaft of the old man. It was a hideous sight. Jake was all shrunken and mummy-like except for the monster between his legs. He was really no more than skin and bones. His cock must have weighed as much as the rest of him. How he carried that tool around was beyond comprehension. And he could see that Julie liked what she was doing. It was her eyes that gave her away.
“Oh, look how long and thick it is, Julie. Open your mouth and suck on the head,” Monica whispered in Julie’s ear as she continued pulling and twisting her sensitive nipples.
Julie was highly aroused in spite of herself. Her clit was hard and throbbing and she could feel the wetness in her pussy. The thought of taking that monster into her mouth made her shiver all over.
Julie sucked on the huge cock head, and then Jake pushed burying another inch of cock in her mouth. Julie’s gums clamped around the thick shaft as her mouth was forced open to the point that it was aching.
“Damn, those gums feel so good!” Jake exclaimed as he pushed once again forcing another inch of cock into Julie’s mouth. He rocked back and forth enjoying the gums that were massaging the length of his cock. “I’ve never felt anything like that in all my 80 years.”
“Yes, and to think that if Julie still had her teeth, you would now be feeling pain,” Edgar added.
Julie was looking down the length of his long cock wondering if she would be able to accommodate the whole thing. She wanted it. She didn’t care if he ripped her throat open. She had to have it. Lust had taken over and everything else was forgotten. Her clit now was so hard and throbbing. The fire was building within her loins and she needed this cock.
The monster cock hit the back of Julie’s mouth. There was still ten inches of cock exposed to the air, but Monica was determined to see Julie take it all.
“OK honey, open wide and get ready. Jake, you know what to do,” Monica said.
Jake grabbed Julie’s head with his bony hands. He was trembling with anticipation. Several women had been able to swallow ten or twelve inches of his cock, but no woman had ever been able to take all fourteen inches basically because of the thickness of his behemoth cock. If she succeeded as Edgar had promised, it would be a first.
Jake pushed forward as he pulled Julie’s head toward him. Julie’s eyes bugged out of her head but there was no forward progress. Things weren’t looking good at this point. Jake did take some consolation in the gums that massaged his cock so well not to mention the stud in her tongue that got him even harder.
Jake pushed again, but still no progress. It was as if he was butting up against a brick wall.
“Honey, you have to open your throat. Make some room for him. It he can just get his head in, the rest will be easy,” Monica whispered encouragement to Julie as she ran her right hand up and down the length of Julie’s throat. “Just relax.”
Julie’s jaw ached terribly as Jake once again pushed with all of his might. His cock moved forward slightly. It moved enough to nuzzle the head of his cock in her throat. That’s all he needed as he pushed again and watched another inch of cock disappear from sight. Julie’s gums were tight around the thick shaft. If she had teeth, they would be biting into his sensitive skin right now.
Doug looked on and could see the outline of Jake’s cock as it moved slowly down his wife’s throat. Inch by inch it disappeared from sight until only two or three inches remained in sight. Could it be that eleven inches of almost three inch diameter cock was in his wife’s mouth and throat? Could she really stretch her jaw that far? Doug’s balls ached constantly as his poor cock was unable to achieve hardness. The Houdini Chastity Cage was his enemy.
Jake was excited. He never had this much of his cock down a woman’s throat, and he was determined to bury the few remaining inches. He kept pushing inching more and more of his massive cock into the poor girl’s throat. It was slow going – less than a quarter of an inch at a time, but he would not be denied. In all his 80 years, his one fantasy was to bury his cock to the hilt in a young woman’s throat.
Julie looked down the length of the few remaining inches of cock as more and more of it disappeared from view with each passing minute. The ache in her jaw was excruciating. She thought it might be dislocated but she didn’t care. She wanted it all. Her nostrils were flaring as she fought to take in enough air. Drool escaped from her lips.
“Holy shit, that’s amazing, honey,” Monica said as she got rougher with Julie’s tits. “Look up at Jake as he fucks your mouth.”
Jake continued to push and finally the last inch of cock slid into Julie’s mouth and down her throat – all fourteen inches. Her nose brushed up against his sparse pubic hair.
“She did it! Damn, she took all fourteen inches of my cock in her throat!” exclaimed Jake. He had never been so excited in his life.
Jake then started to ease his cock out of Julie’s throat and moaned loudly as her gums slid against the length of his member. He was in heaven as he drove it back down her throat. He kept this slow pace up for awhile relishing the gums that were massaging his thick shaft.
“Look at the slut devour my cock,” exclaimed Jake.
Edgar couldn’t be happier. Julie’s dental modification was a major success and he was, of course, capturing the whole event on video. He smiled over at Doug who looked totally miserable and uncomfortable.
Jake, who was now getting more excited with each passing moment, picked up the pace. He used Julie’s mouth like a cunt as he withdrew his cock ten inches and slammed back into her filling her throat. His balls smacked against her chin with each brutal thrust, but the rough handling by this senior citizen enflamed the fires burning deep within the newlywed. Her pussy lips fluttered as her juices dripped from her overheated pussy. She liked it rough.
Monica was now smacking her tits harder further fanning the fires burning within her neglected pussy. Julie’s aching jaw turned into a dull pain as Jake pounded his monster cock in and out of her mouth with more urgency. He was overcome by the exquisite sensations caused by her gums caressing his cock with every stroke.
“You love it, slut, don’t you,” whispered Monica who was still viciously attacking the poor girl’s tits.
Doug sat on the couch unable to react in any way. His bride was being abused and it saddened him to see that she loved every perverted thing they were doing to her. It disgusted him that an 80 year old man was doing things to his wife that he only dreamed of doing. At the same time he was, in spite of himself, turned on by the whole situation, but his cock couldn’t cooperate which only added to his growing frustration.
Edgar walked over to the couch and stood behind Doug. He leaned over close to Doug’s ear.
“She’s putting on quite a show, isn’t she?” Edgar whispered.
Doug had all he could do to restrain himself.
“I’m surprised you’re not taping it!” Doug said bitterly.
“Oh but I am, Doug. Everything that goes on in my home is taped. Every room is equipped with state of the art video equipment which captures the action from every angle. This particular taping will be a best seller, I’m sure,” Edgar snickered.
“You, bastard!” Doug spit out.
“Now, Doug, let’s not resort to name calling. We’re all adults here, aren’t we? Everything’s fair in love and war. You just seem to be unlucky in love.”
“You ruined our lives!” Doug said.
“Well, let’s just say you gave me the opportunity to influence your lives, and I took advantage of that opportunity. Whether I ruined your lives or not is all a matter of perspective. I look upon it more as enriching your lives,” Edgar said snickering. “Besides you had a choice. You just made the wrong one.”
“We don’t want your enrichment,” Doug retorted.
“Oh I would say by the looks of things Julie is enjoying the fat cock pounding her throat,” Edgar added. “The slut thrives on the abuse I provide for her.”
Doug couldn’t deny it. Julie was enjoying the pounding her face was taking, and Monica was encouraging her.
“What a fucking slut you are!” Monica whispered in Julie’s ear. “I know how turned on you’re getting by the old man fucking your face. You are one really sick bitch.”
Julie moaned around the cock in her mouth. She was aroused by the old man’s mammoth cock. She didn’t care. The volcano was about to erupt, and she desperately needed the release.
Jake’s balls continued to smack Julie with each brutal thrust until he finally tensed and held her head tightly. He pulled Julie towards him driving his throbbing cock even deeper as the flood gates broke loose and he erupted in her mouth shooting load after load of cum down her throat and into her stomach. There appeared to be no end as he kept shooting more and more cum into her belly.
“Aaaaaaaagggggghhhhh!” Jake screamed.
Julie swallowed quickly but was unable to keep up with the vast amount of cum being unloaded down her throat. Where was the old man storing it all? She finally lost the battle as his cum backed up and started coming out of her nose and choked her. At the same time Monica reached down and viciously squeezed her throbbing clit triggering a volcanic eruption deep within the poor abused bride. She convulsed and shook as she screamed around the huge chunk of meat in her mouth. The climax ripped through her body sending her into convulsions as she struggled for air.
The old man withdrew his fat cock from the struggling girl’s mouth and deposited the final spurts of cum all over her face and tits. Julie struggled to get air after being deprived of it for so ling. Her breasts heaved up and down on her chest as her lungs filled to capacity with each breath.
The old man’s cock was going limp as he stood there with a toothless grin on his face. Julie shook uncontrollably in the throws of a climax that rocked her very being.
Julie breathed heavily for many minutes as Doug looked on in awe. Even though he knew Julie was reluctant to obey, there was no denying that Julie totally enjoyed the old man’s cock and the humiliation she suffered at the hands of Monica and Edgar. He was disgusted, or was he just bitter because it was an old man and not him enjoying his wife.
“Clean up your mess,” Monica ordered.
Julie eagerly took the old man’s now limp cock in her small hands and began to lick it clean. She sucked all remaining cum from the head of his cock and licked her way down the fat shaft finishing with his balls in her mouth.
Satisfied with the job she had done, Edgar ordered her to stand up.
“Jake, thank you for joining us tonight,” Edgar said genially.
“Why, sonny, the pleasure was all mine. You can call on me any time,” he said as he got dressed and left the room.
Julie’s breathing was still labored as Monica walked around in front of her. Julie caught a glimpse of Doug on the couch and felt a pang of remorse at what she had done to the only man with her husband watching.
“You’re a mess,” Monica observed as she started to lick the cum off Julie’s face. She ran her tongue all around Julie’s lips before plunging it deep into her mouth. Her tongue probed Julie’s mouth traveling over her spongy gums that no longer held her teeth. This was a real turn-on for Monica who couldn’t imagine having all her teeth pulled. The thought sent chills up and down her spine.
Monica then worked her way down Julie’s tits licking up the cum Jake deposited on them. She loved the taste of cum. She swirled her tongue around Julie’s right nipple and then her left, eliciting a groan from the newlywed. She sucked hard on each nipple before taking them in her mouth and grinding them between her teeth. She pulled each nipple with her teeth elongating them as they stretched her tit out of shape – first the right one and then the left.
Julie groaned like a wanton slut as she started the climb towards another climax. Her pussy itched, and she so badly wanted something in it. She unconsciously moved her hips seeking any kind of contact to satisfy the burning need between her legs.
Doug grew frantic and more frustrated with every passing moment. Why was she allowed to climax? Why was he denied? Why was he being punished? Why was his wife such a slut?
“Look at her, Doug,” Edgar whispered. “Look how easily she gets aroused, and by another woman. You’re wife is such a slut. It’s a good thing you discovered this early in your marriage.”
Doug watched as Julie moaned under the expert manipulation of Monica. He knew first hand what Monica could do to a person with her large sensual lips. He saw Julie’s mouth agape and her toothless gums as her moans increased. God, her teeth were really gone. Seeing her mouth open like that was bizarre.
“Get on your knees, baby. I have something for you,” Monica cooed.
Julie overcome with lust dropped to her knees before Monica who now spread her legs wide.
“Lick my clit,” she ordered.
Julie licked away at the hard clit, eliciting moans of pleasure from Monica.
“Now suck on it.”
Julie took the clit in her mouth and sucked hard.
“Like this?” Julie asked teasingly.
“Oh yes, that’s it!”
Julie caught Monica’s clit between her gums and bit down gently caressing the hard nub.
“Do you like that, Monica?” Julie asked, knowing that she was driving the black woman crazy with lust.
“Oh my God, that’s amazing! You’re gums feel so good. Bite harder, honey,” she encouraged Julie.
Julie applied more pressure reveling in her new found power. She could achieve what most girls could not. Her gums tantalized not only Jake’s cock but Monica’s clit. She improvised as her tongue stud rubbed the throbbing clit.
“Oh! Oh! Oh that feels so damn good,” Monica moaned. “Move lower and suck my pussy lips.”
Julie moaned as she captured a pussy lip in her mouth. She then kneaded the juicy lip with her gums, sending chills up and down Monica’s spine. She repeated the same thing on Monica’s other pussy lip before burying her tongue in Monica’s hole.
“Oh fuck, yes, honey,” Monica moaned as she grabbed Julie’s head and ground her pussy into her face. “Go deeper!”
Monica pushed on Julie’s head forcing her tongue deeper into her pussy while rubbing Julie’s nose all over her clit.
“Julie is quite an aggressive little slut, Doug. It’s a good thing I’m here to guide her and lead her,” Edgar whispered.
Doug hated Edgar and everything he was doing to corrupt both him and his wife, but he was defenseless and at his mercy.
“Oh yes! Oh yes! Oh yes!” Monica started to convulse as she exploded all over Julie’s face, drenching her in her juices. She held Julie’s head tightly as she ground her pussy all over her face overcome with the climax that hit her so suddenly and so hard.
For many minutes Julie’s face was buried in Monica’s pussy until she settled down and finally released the poor girl. Julie sat back on her hunches panting. Her jaw was sore from the workout it had received this evening.
Feeling somewhat compassionate, Monica went over to Doug and released him from the couch.
“Down on your knees,” she ordered as she presented Doug with her pussy to clean up.
Doug obediently started to lick Monica clean, being sure to get all the cum that had traveled down her inner thighs. What choice did he have? The ache in his balls was acute. He then was shackled to the couch once again ensuring he would cause no trouble.
Edgar was satisfied to observe this evening’s proceedings. He presented Julie with the silver platter. Julie meekly took the dentures from the platter and placed them back in her mouth.
She sat back panting. She was a mess. Monica had her so close to another climax and just left her hanging. She needed to cum so badly.
“Fuck me,” Julie moaned to Edgar.
Edgar laughed. She was much more of a slut than he ever imagined. The good Christian girl was now begging for it.
“You want to cum, Julie,” Edgar asked.
“You know I do,” Julie answered as her tits rose and fell on her chest with every breath.
“Go sit on the couch next to your husband and spread your legs wide, and I’ll see what I can do for you,” Edgar ordered.
Julie obeyed without hesitation, hoping that Edgar would put out the fire raging in her hot pussy. The guilt and shame that tried to surface was pushed to the back of her mind. It was an intruder that she would not allow to surface now. She looked at Doug and saw the hurt expression on his face but she didn’t care. The fire between her legs needed to be extinguished.
She lay there like a whore with her legs spread wide. Monica reached over from the back of the couch and squeezed her tits further arousing her. Julie moaned.
Edgar returned with Duke who sat in front of Julie on the couch with his tongue lolling.
“Oh God, no, not the dog again,” Julie wailed. “Please, Monica, you make me cum.”
“Not me, honey, this is Edgar’s show,” Monica said.
Duke’s hot breath fanned the fire burning in her cunt. He was so close to her.
Julie looked around frantically. Doug was right next to her. Her pussy was afire. She needed something to satisfy that itch.
“Edgar? She looked up pleadingly to him.
Edgar smiled down at her as Duke licked his chops. His panting was driving the poor girl crazy.
“Alright, I don’t care, let the beast lick me,” Julie moaned desperate to put out the fire.
“Well, Julie, I don’t think that’s quite fair to Duke. He licked you last night and suffered with a raging hard on all night,” Edgar stated.
Julie was confused. She looked at Edgar, trying to comprehend what he was saying when it suddenly dawned on her. He wanted her to suck the beast.
“Edgar, God, no! It’s humiliating enough that the dog is going to lick me in front of my husband, but what you’re asking is too much,” she wailed in despair.
“Not a problem, have it your way, Julie,” Edgar said as he started to lead the dog out of the room.
“No! No! Wait, God damn it, wait!” she screamed.
“God, Julie, don’t!” Doug protested.
“I can’t help it!” she cried.
“What do you mean you can’t help it? Do you know how depraved this is? Do you realize what level you’re stooping to? Don’t you have any pride left? Any self-respect?” Doug yelled.
“I need to cum!” she moaned.
“I need to cum too, but I’m not!” he retorted. “Look to God for your strength!”
“I don’t want to hear this, Doug. You don’t understand,” Julie said as Monica continued to fan the fires by pulling and twisting on the poor girl’s nipples. “I’ll do it, Edgar.”
“That’s what I wanted to hear,” Edgar said smiling. “Lie down on the floor and spread your legs wide.
Julie moved to the rug and lay out on her back. Monica followed her and sat near her head continuing to arouse the hot slut. She waited in anticipation with lust filled eyes. Doug struggled shackled to the couch in disbelief. His wife actually was begging for the brute to use her.
Edgar led Duke around so that he straddled the young bride, his tongue lolling out of his mouth mere inches away from her dripping pussy. Edgar gave the command and Duke attached her snatch, running his long rough tongue over her clit and between her swollen pussy lips. He continued lapping her, driving her closer and closer to that blessed point of no return.
Duke’s cock grew and Monica encouraged Julie to push his sheath back and expose his slim slimy cock. Before she was able to take the head of his cock into her mouth, Edgar placed the silver tray near her head. She knew what to do as she removed her dentures and placed them there. Then she sucked on the dog’s cock as ripples of pleasure traveled up and down her spine.
Duke’s eyes glazed over as Julie sucked on his cock. He stopped licking her pussy as he started pistoning into her mouth, driving his now fully hard cock into her warm cavern and deep into her throat. He picked up his pace and fucked her mouth at lightening speed as he became more and more aroused. His cock was a blur as it battered the poor girl’s mouth who could do little else but keep her mouth open and let him pound her viciously. The knot formed at the base of Duke’s cock which luckily didn’t become trapped in the poor girl’s mouth, and then Duke tensed as he started to shoot load after load of hot cum down her throat. Julie was so hot. She swallowed as fast as she could to keep up with the crazed animal that was unloading all of his doggie cum into her belly. Julie’s pussy was leaking her sweet nectar as she anticipated the lapping of the Doberman’s rough tongue that would soon start again.
“Good, baby, he’s almost done. Just lick him now and let him settle down,” Monica instructed as she stroked Julie’s huge tits.
Julie obeyed as the dog finally settled down obviously sated. Duke was sated but she wasn’t. She was hotter than ever. Duke stopped licking her pussy when he viciously started fucking her mouth. Julie wanted Duke to finish what he started, but Edgar pulled Duke away and led him out of the room.
“Wait! Where is he going? I didn’t cum?” wailed Julie.
“Sorry, baby. You shouldn’t have sucked him so soon. You should have waited until he got you off,” Monica explained with a smug look on her face as she helped Julie up and gave her back the dentures.
“It’s not fair,” she moaned.
“Life’s not fair, baby, besides poor Doug hasn’t cum since yesterday morning. You’ve been cuming like a wanton slut all day. Just sit down and stop complaining,” ordered Monica.
Julie sat on the couch next to Doug – so close yet so far away. Doug was mad at her but at the same time he wanted to reach out and touch her. Julie was embarrassed and ashamed. How could she act like that especially in front of her husband? Julie yearned for the security of Doug’s arms, but knew that was never to be as long as they were under Edgar’s control. Plus, she was sure Doug probably didn’t want anything to do with her after her little display.
The gravity of the situation hit Doug like a ton of bricks as he realized that Edgar and Monica would go to any extremes to satisfy their demented desires. What a fool he had been! Julie was disfigured for life. They were manipulating both of them to commit disgusting acts. What else would they do to her? What would they do to him?
“I think we’ve had enough excitement for today. Tomorrow is another day, and we have so much planned for both of you,” Edgar said gleefully. “This is so much fun!”
Julie and Doug were taken to their suite - each to their separate bath to shower and clean up. After all, cleanliness was next to Godliness.
Their sleeping accommodations were the same as the night before. The frustrated couple was shackled to their own side of the bed and gagged. No intimate conversation between the two newlyweds was allowed. The lights were turned off, and they were left to their own thoughts. Neither one of them slept very well that night.
Tomorrow was another day, and you could be sure that the plotting of their demise by Edgar and Monica would see the young newlyweds travel further down that road of depravity from which there was no return.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 5
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including beastiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This story is a continuation of “Honeymoon Gone Awry.” If you haven’t done so already, you might want to read it first before continuing with this sequel. This story will be difficult to understand without the background material provided in the first story.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
___________________________________________________________
Ten days have past, and Julie and Doug were having breakfast under Charles’ supervision. Edgar and Monica eased up on the young couple for a week or so. Julie was given some time to come to terms with her new dentures and also to allow time for her mouth to heal. The mind is fragile, and Edgar and Monica knew that they had to be very careful not to push her too far at this early stage. They had all the time in the world to mold and shape her into a nasty slut.
One constant did remain for Julie which was a part of her conditioning and descent into depravity. During her week of respite Duke was the only one allowed to satisfy her. Each night before bed she was given the choice - Duke or nothing. It was imperative to her conditioning that she make the right choice which Edgar insured by lacing her dinner with an aphrodisiac that left her horny as hell all evening. Although at first the mental anguish she went through made the decision extremely difficult for her, she always chose to have Duke lick her to a climax. She in turn returned the favor by taking the dog’s long shaft deep into her throat and bringing him to a climax, filling her belly with doggie cum.
Doug was forced to watch his wife and the canine in this unnatural coupling while his own cock was aching unbearably. As the week wore on the choice became easier for Julie. She compromised her strong Christian values in favor of satisfying the itch in her cunt. She reached the point where she looked forward to the animal’s ministrations as it became a natural part of her daily routine. She often encouraged the beast to lap at her breasts sending chills up and down her spine whenever his rough tongue slurped across her long hard nipples. The good Christian girl who only a short time ago was a virgin looking forward to her first night with her new husband now looked forward to the long rough tongue of a Doberman to tantalize her and make her cum.
Doug on the other hand was not allowed any kind of sexual gratification. He began to resent his wife more and more with each passing day as he saw her night after night licked to a climax by the Doberman. He saw the look of lust in her glazed eyes and how she encouraged the beast to lick her tits and pussy.
He now wore the butt plug day and night. Monica continued to rape his ass with her infamous black dildo, and she soon planned to increase the size of the phallus further stretching the poor boy’s asshole. As an incentive for Doug, she did replace his cock cage with a cock ring which allowed him to get hard while being butt fucked. He knew better than to cum and on several occasions Monica had to squeeze his balls viciously to prevent him from reaching that glorious high.
Edgar wasn’t totally satisfied with Doug’s restraints and took the matter into his own hands. There was always the possibility that Doug could remove the butt plug if his hands were ever left free. This was not acceptable and he was not taking any chances. Edgar purchased a new restraint which was a variation of the Houdini Chastity Cage appropriately named the Houdini Chastity Harness. The handcuff and tube that trapped Doug’s cock and balls was identical to what he was presently wearing except that it was secured to a locking leather chastity harness. The harness was made of heavy duty leather ensuring that Doug would not get out. The belt utilized three locking buckles for extra security and fit.
Before securing the Houdini chastity belt, the butt plug was inserted and then the anal strap was cinched. With both ass control and penis control, Doug would be on his best behavior.
Edgar and Monica met in the study while the newlyweds dined.
“Well, I would say things are progressing nicely,” Monica said.
“Yes, actually much better than I had anticipated at this early stage. Julie has acclimated well to her dentures and her acceptance of Duke as her lover just astonishes me,” Edgar said.
“I thought for sure you would get more resistance from her considering her strong Christian values,” Monica added.
“Amazing isn’t it? Her moral foundation is crumbling and piece by piece we will continue to tear down that foundation until she’s nothing more than a nasty little slut that will do anything she’s told to do without question,” Edgar snickered. “She’s close to that point now.”
Monica smiled at the thought of what they were doing. What an opportunity this has been for them.
“Doug is also doing quite well,” Edgar added.
“Yes, attacking his manhood was a stroke of brilliance. This has really aided in diminishing his self-worth. Although I see he is developing some animosity towards his wife,” Monica said.
“Oh yes, and that’s a good thing. We should build on that – nurture that feeling. I have some ideas on how they might, shall we say, ‘interact’ at a later date and Doug’s resentment of dear Julie is paramount if it’s to be successful. He must be willing to do anything to her for his own gratification.”
“Oh Edgar, you are so devious. Maybe that’s why I love you so much,” Monica complimented him.
You can be sure that the interaction Edgar was talking about would only add to the suffering and humiliation of the young couple, but Edgar had other things on his mind right now and would reveal all at a later date.
“Have you noticed how Doug is enjoying his daily sessions more and more?” Monica asked.
Edgar laughed.
“I think he just likes having his cock free so that he can get a hard on.”
“You may be right,” Monica agreed.
“He will have to pay a high price if he ever hopes to cum. Yes, the price will indeed be high for him to shoot his load,” Edgar added as he recalled how pious Doug was when he first arrived. The good Christian boy now enjoyed kinky sex and this was only the beginning. He would pay dearly.
“You must be enjoying yourself immensely, Monica. You really like giving it to him, don’t you?” Edgar asked.
“You know I do, darling, but remember we must allow him to cum soon. I love the taste of his cum and his long fat cock ravaging my throat,” Monica smiled. “What do you have on the agenda for today?”
“Well, I think Julie is adjusting extremely well under the circumstances, so well that I have scheduled an appointment with the plastic surgeon for today.”
“Really, so soon?” Monica asked.
“Yes, I see no need to wait any longer. I’m anxious to further transform our little slut,” Edgar answered.
“So you plan on going through with the augmentation?”
“Most definitely! Julie’s breasts are amazing for her small bone structure but imagine the impact she’ll make if we can successfully increase her cup size from a D to an F!” Edgar exclaimed.
“What a fucking amazing set of tits she will have!” Monica exclaimed. “Just imagine from 34 D to 34 F. Won’t she be surprised!”
“That’s why I’m anxious to begin. I can just see her standing there at 5’ 11” with those huge jugs on her slender frame,” Doug gloated.
“But are you sure you can trust the plastic surgeon?” Monica asked.
“Dr. Denison is very progressive. Actually, he’s ahead of his time and a leader in his field. I like his ideas and the breakthroughs he’s achieved in his area,” Edgar said.
“What procedure will he use – silicon implants?” Monica asked.
“Oh my God, no! I detest implants! Why on earth any woman would subject herself to that is beyond my comprehension,” Edgar protested.
“I know that, Edgar, that’s why I was surprised you decided on breast augmentation in the first place. I mean, implants are the acceptable method of breast enlargement,” Monica said.
“But not the only method, my dear. I chose Denison because he’s so progressive, and his methods are cutting edge. No implants for Julie. She will receive a variation of fat grafting, also known as fat transfer or lipo-injection.”
“I don’t understand, Edgar,” Monica said, puzzled.
“Simply put, Monica, fat grafting is a process in which fat cells are harvested from one part of the body and injected into another.”
“So you plan on taking fat cells from another part of Julie’s body and injecting them in her tits?” Monica asked really curious now.
“No! Normally that would be the standard procedure, but unfortunately, Julie has very little fat on her body. This is where Denison is a genius. He has found a match for Julie, a donor, if you will, whose fat cells will be used on Julie,” Edgar smiled.
“I’m still not clear on this. I thought the fat cells had to be from your own body?” Monica asked.
“Denison has successfully performed this procedure using fat cells from a donor. It’s much the same as an organ transplant. You need a perfect match in order for the body to accept the donor’s organ. In this case the fat cells must match,” Edgar said smugly.
“Edgar, you’re a genius. I would have never thought this was possible. When do you plan on breaking the news to her?” Monica asked.
The sooner the better. I can’t wait too long since her appointment is at 10:00 AM,” Edgar said smiling.
“Can you trust Denison?” Monica asked.
Edgar laughed.
“In some ways, he’s worse than us. Julie will have quite a time under his care. His methods although brilliant are often unorthodox,” Edgar said.
“I see,” Monica mused, curious what techniques the doctor might employ.
“Should I remain here with Doug?” Monica asked.
“No, I think it might be good if Doug observed this procedure. I imagine seeing his wife further abused might be gut wrenching. Let’s fuck with his mind a little too. We can really play up the faith and trust in God angle and use it to our benefit. Besides Denison’s wife is his assistant, and she has some strange quirks. She’ll definitely enjoy Doug,” Edgar said.
Monica smiled wickedly anticipating the day that Edgar had planned for the unsuspecting couple. She was anxious to get started. The thought of what awaited Julie and Doug got her wet.
Edgar and Monica joined Julie and Doug in the living room.
From all outward appearances Doug looked perfectly normal sitting there in a pair of gray khakis and a light blue polo shirt. No one would have suspected that under his garb was a chastity belt that held a large butt plug up his ass and a cage that encased his cock and scrotum.
Julie looked ravishing in a low cut beige dress that exposed a good expanse of cleavage. A matching beige bra encased her luscious tits along with a beige thong that barely covered her naked pussy. The six inch stiletto heels only added more height to her already statuesque figure. She was feeling warm and closed in. Little did she know that this morning’s breakfast had a little something extra in it to get her in the proper mood.
“Good morning Doug and Julie,” Edgar greeted them.
The young couple remained silent. If Edgar was this good natured it could only mean trouble for them.
Monica walked over and sat next to Doug. She trailed her index finger up and down the inside of Doug’s right thigh.
“Good morning, baby,” she whispered as her tongue danced on his ear lobe. His cock twitched unable to get erect because of the Houdini Chastity Cage. His scrotum ached constantly – a cruel reminder that he was at the mercy of Monica.
“Well, we have a big day planned for both of you today. Actually we’ll be leaving shortly to visit Dr. Denison,” Edgar explained.
At the mention of the word doctor, Julie panicked. She had a right to considering her last visit to a doctor. It cost Julie her teeth.
“Why are we going to the doctor’s?” Julie asked hesitantly. Fear was written all over her face.
“Oh, it’s nothing to be concerned about, Julie. Dr. Denison is just going to examine you and make some suggestions for improvement.”
“I don’t understand. What do you mean by improvement? Is there something wrong with me?” Julie asked tearfully although she could feel that her pussy was wet. She didn’t understand why. She was so confused.
“There’s nothing for you to be worried about. Just leave everything to me,” Edgar said as he summoned Charles.
“Charles, have James bring the car around,” Edgar ordered.
“Yes sir,” Charles bowed and left.
Julie and Doug rode to Dr. Denison’s in silence while Edgar and Monica made light conversation. There was a heaviness in the air – a feeling of foreboding that both of the newlyweds could sense. Neither one of them felt this was going to be a good day. If they had only known the true state of affairs…
Dr. Denison awaited the arrival of the young vixen that he had heard so much about. He was anxious to examine her and begin the breast augmentation. If she was as innocent as Edgar claimed she was, then this truly would be a delightful experience not only for Edgar and Monica but also for the good doctor and his wife Sybil.
Sybil Dennison could be properly described as a sadist. She enjoyed tormenting others both physically and mentally. She was also anxious to meet the newly weds as she stood there in her white nurse’s uniform that ended well above the knee exposing a pair of very attractive legs. She was a strikingly beautiful woman in her own right with long auburn hair flowing to her waist and deep blue eyes, but her 34 B breasts made her feel inadequate.
Dennison was anxious to perfect this new method of breast augmentation so that he could satisfy his wife and perform the procedure on her. He was unwilling to proceed at this time, but the results so far were promising and it looked as if his method would soon be sanctioned by the American Society of Plastic Surgeons. The success or failure of Julie’s augmentation could be the deciding factor. This would be the doctor’s most ambitious undertaking.
The four arrived and were ushered into the examination room by the receptionist. Julie sat in an unusual leather chair that was only 12 inches wide with no arms. The seat of the chair was only 12 inches deep with two metal stirrups that flared off to the sides. Doug sat in a chair across from her. Edgar busied himself setting up video equipment as they waited for the doctor to arrive.
Dr. Denison walked in accompanied by his assistant and wife, Sybil. Doug couldn’t help but notice the striking beauty of this woman standing there in her nurse’s uniform and 5 inch white heels.
“Edgar, how good to see you again, my friend,” Denison greeted Edgar.
“Wonderful to see you, Charles,” Edgar said.
“And Monica you are lovelier than Edgar described,” Denison said smiling at the gorgeous Amazon.
“Why, thank you, Dr, Denison,” Monica blushed.
“This must be the young woman you told me so much about!” Denison said.
“Yes, Charles, this is Julie and her husband Doug,” Edgar said.
“Well, it’s very nice to meet both of you. I’m sure you know why you’re here, Julie,” stated the doctor.
“No, not really,” Julie replied hesitantly.
“First of all I’ll need to examine you to see if you are a candidate for the procedure we have in mind,” he said.
“What procedure?” Julie asked, filled with dread.
“I can see Edgar didn’t bother to tell you very much about today’s visit, did he?” Denison commented in a paternal manner.
“No, he just mentioned something about improvements,” she replied aggravated
“Well, yes, that’s true, it could be considered an improvement although you are extremely beautiful just as you are, young lady,” the doctor replied.
“Hey, I don’t like what’s going on here,” Doug blurted out.
Monica leaned over and whispered in his ear.
“It would be best if you kept quiet, Doug. If you embarrass Edgar, the price you’ll pay for that mistake will be very high,” she warned.
Doug felt a need to defend his wife but also knew that Monica was right. He would only make matters worse for Julie and himself. He remained silent, feeling impotent which was very close to the truth.
“Well, we should probably start by getting undressed, Julie, so if you would be so kind and remove your clothes,” Denison said.
Julie looked over at Edgar and saw the stern look on his face. She decided there was no sense in resisting. She stood up and removed her dress. The beige bra left Julie with a good deal of cleavage exposed to the glaring eyes of the doctor. She stepped out of her thong and then unlatched the front clasp of her bra. Her luscious tits poured out of her bra totally exposed to the lecherous eyes of the doctor. She stood there wearing only her six inch stiletto heels. Her pussy was wet. The aphrodisiac was working. Denison had all he could do to contain himself as he licked his lips.
“Well, what do you think, Charles?” Edgar asked, walking around to stand next to his friend.
“I’m speechless, Edgar. She is a vision. Those tits are amazing and on such a compact frame!” he exclaimed in awe.
“Didn’t I tell you,” Edgar snickered. “Julie has already undergone one modification.”
“Is that so?” Denison queried.
“Oh, yes. I’ll show you,” Edgar said as he produced the silver tray. He held the tray before Julie and gave her a warning look.
With a tear in her eye Julie reluctantly took out her dentures and put them on the tray. She felt so humiliated.
“Oh my God! You didn’t?”
“Obviously, I did,” Edgar chuckled.
“Oh this is absolutely delicious. What a marvelous idea,” Denison said as he examined Julie’s mouth making her suck his finger.
“We must get on with our examination,” Denison said obviously very excited. “Sit down Julie and put your hands behind your neck so I may begin my examination,” Denison ordered.
Julie obeyed feeling like a trapped animal. What did this madman plan on doing to her?
“First of all, Edgar, these nipple rings must go! Either that or I can’t continue,” Denison said without even touching her.
“You’re the expert, Charles. Do what you have to do,” Edgar answered.
“Sybil, please get the bolt cutters for me,” Denison ordered.
Denison would not continue with the examination until the rings were removed. In the meantime Monica prepared Doug.
“Let’s get more comfortable, baby,” she whispered in his ear. “Take off all of your clothes.”
“Monica…”
Monica wasted no time as she slapped him across the face hard.
“Do as you’re told and don’t question me,” she hissed.
Doug reluctantly rose and removed his clothes. He was then secured to the chair by his wrist and ankle cuffs.
Sybil returned with the cutters and noticed Doug’s chastity belt.
“Well, I see you have the dear boy in training, Monica,” she snickered. “Maybe you’ll let me try my own special brand of training on him this morning.”
“Oh, by all means, Sybil,” Monica smiled.
Sybil held the right nipple ring up as Denison carefully positioned the bolt cutters and easily cut though the ring freeing Julie’s nipple. The left nipple was then unburdened of the other gold ring. Julie was surprised. According to Edgar they could not be easily removed which obviously was a lie. It didn’t matter to her anyway. She was relieved. The rings were gone. Maybe this trip was worth it after all.
Denison now could concentrate on examining Julie’s huge tits. He lifted them to feel their weight and then poked and prodded them which Julie, in spite of herself, found quite arousing. Her nipples were hardening under the doctor’s touch and her clit was now hard and throbbing. A moan escaped her lips, and she was embarrassed.
“You’re enjoying this little examination, aren’t you, Julie?” Denison smiled.
Julie, feeling humiliated, looked down, avoiding the doctor’s eyes.
“Look at me, Julie,” the doctor ordered.
Julie forced herself to look him in the eyes. She feared he would see how aroused she was becoming by his touch. Why did her body have to betray her like this?
“I heard you like it rough,” Denison said as he took her nipples between his thumb and forefinger and rolled them between his fingers. Julie closed her eyes.
Denison applied pressure and pulled on her hard nubs. Another moan escaped Julie’s lips.
“Yes, I can see you are a little bit kinky, my dear,” he said.
Julie was so ashamed, but it was the truth. The rougher he was with her, the better she liked it. It sent chills up and down her spine, and now her pussy was juicing. She must be making a mess on the leather seat, and Doug was watching her. He must think she’s such a slut.
If the truth be known, Doug was raging mad with jealousy. Here once again was another man taking liberties with his wife. In the short time they had been married, every man she came in contact with got to use her – every man except him. His balls ached as his cock was denied hardness by the damn tube that encased it. He sat there mad at God for deserting Julie and him. Why did he let this happen?
Sybil moved next to Doug, her leg brushing up against him.
“It’s so unfair. You have to sit here watching my husband examining your wife intimately. Maybe I can do something to help you out. Would you like that?”
Doug looked up at her kind face. If he only knew that she was a wolf in sheep’s clothing.
She leaned over and whispered in his ear.
“Maybe we can take that contraption off of your cock. You look so uncomfortable with that thing on. Would you like that?” Sybil whispered as she gave Monica a knowing look.
“Can you really do that?” Doug asked quietly.
“Doug, I can do anything I want, and I would love to get that thing off of you right now so I can suck your big cock. Would you like that, honey?” she asked seductively.
“Well…” Doug said.
“Monica, could I have the key? I think, Doug needs to be set free,” she smiled.
Sybil unlocked and removed the Houdini Chastity Best and freed Doug’s aching cock. His cock immediately sprang to attention after being denied for so long.
“My, you are a little bit feisty,” Sybil said as she slipped to her knees, moving up between Doug’s legs. She held his hard throbbing shaft with her right hand as her tongue twirled around the head of his cock. “You are so big! You like that, baby?”
“Oh God, that feels so good. Please don’t stop!” Doug moaned.
“You want me to take your big cock deep into my throat?” Sybil cooed.
“Oh God, yes!” Doug moaned.
“Oh yeah,” Sybil said as she slid her lips over the head of Doug’s cock engulfing it.
“That feels so good!”
“Just remember, Doug, you can’t cum,” Monica warned.
Panic was written all over Doug’s face when he heard Monica speak. What a fool! He had almost forgotten. What made him think that he would be able to cum just because the delectable Sybil took his chastity cage off.
“Don’t worry, Doug, enjoy yourself. I won’t let you cum,” Sybil said, looking up at Doug as she licked the head of his cock.
Was she serious? Was she really telling Doug to just let himself go and she would take care of the rest? How could poor Doug refuse as he saw the blonde vixen take his cock deep into her throat? She did it so effortlessly, and he could feel the walls of her throat constrict around his hard cock. It felt wonderful.
Sybil cupped Doug’s balls with her other hand. Little did the naïve young man know that she would never allow him to cum. When she felt the cum churning in his balls and she saw that he was on the verge of an orgasm, she took the taser gun that she had concealed in her pocket and placed it against his balls and pulled the trigger.
“Aaaaaaagggghhhhhhhh!” Doug yelled as his ass rose up off of the chair.
Sybil heard the scream first and then the vibration of his cock in her mouth as the electrical shock ripped thorough his cock and balls. After she let up on the trigger, Doug’s cock started to go limp in her mouth as he continued to groan in pain.
“See, Doug, there’s nothing to worry about. I told you I wouldn’t let you cum,” Sybil said as she smiled up at him.
Doug looked at her in disbelief with a pained expression on his face. How could she do that to him? The bitch was insane.
Sybil then began to lick Doug’s cock again, starting at the base and working her way up to his sensitive cock head.
“No! No! Please don’t do that,” he begged.
“But I thought I made you feel good, baby,” she said.
“You shocked me! It hurt so much, I can’t take it,” he babbled.
“But you taste so good,” she cooed as she continued to lick and suck his cock which was starting to slowly come back to life.
Denison was getting rougher with Julie as he now slapped her tits with the open palms of his hands sending them smacking into each other. He periodically reached down to check her pussy and found that she was getting wetter and wetter with each passing moment.
“You like this, Julie?” Denison asked as he smacked her tits harder.
Julie stared at him with lust-filled eyes.
“Answer me!” he demanded.
“Yes!” she hissed as she glared back at him thrusting her tits out defiantly.
“I also heard you’re a good Christian. Is that true?” asked Dennison
“Yes,” she answered.
“Well, I would never have guessed based on the mess you’re making on my chair, young lady. Do good Christians go in for this kind of thing,” he queried.
Julie remained silent. She was so ashamed of herself. What kind of witness was she providing to this stranger?
“Do Christians offer their tits to total strangers to be abused?” he continued refusing to let her off the hook.
“No,” she whimpered.
“Then let me ask you again,” he said as he landed another slap to her quivering tits. “Are you a good Christian? Are you what it’s all about?”
“No,” she whispered.
“I didn’t think so,” Denison smiled at her as he landed another vicious blow to the luscious globes. Then he reached down and squeezed her clit hard as she bucked uncontrollably from the climax that built up and exploded within her. Denison grabbed her nipples and squeezed as she rode out her climax, reaching a new high as he almost ripped the nubs off of her chest.
“Actually, Julie, it’s people like you that give Christianity a bad name,” he continued to torment her as she tried to recover from her climax. She felt so dirty.
Doug screamed again as another searing jolt of pain ripped though his testicles effectively preventing him from cuming after Cybil sucked and swallowed his cock for a second time.
“Poor, baby,” Sybil whispered as she started all over again licking Doug’s poor abused cock. She spent some time licking and sucking on his balls which received the full charge from the taser gun.
“This is such a marvelous invention, Doug,” she cooed as she held the taser gun up.
“No! No! Not again, please,” Doug cried as he felt his cock reacting to the luscious lips that were driving him crazy. He didn’t want to get hard again. He didn’t want to feel that numbing pain shooting through his cock and testicles, but Sybil was having too much fun tormenting the poor boy and loved the feel of his cock as it vibrated in her throat when jolted with 50,000 volts.
“Well, Edgar, by all indications, Julie is a prime candidate for augmentation,” Dr. Denison announced.
“Augmentation? What are you talking about?” Julie asked still exhausted from the climax she just experienced.
“That’s why you’re here, Julie!” Denison answered.
“I don’t understand,” Julie said as Edgar zoomed in for a close-up of Julie.
“You’re here for a breast augmentation,” he explained.
“Breast augmentation! What the hell are you talking about? I don’t need a breast augmentation. My breasts are large enough,” Julie screamed.
Edgar gave the camera to Monica so she could continue taping as he joined Denison.
“True, Julie, you do have large tits, but I want them larger,” Edgar stated.
“No! God no! They’re already too big!” she cried hysterically.
“It’s not as bad as you think, Julie. Listen to me,” said Denison as he smacked her left tit which got her attention.”
”Sybil!”
Sybil reluctantly left Doug’s now fully erect cock to assist her husband. She walked behind Julie’s chair and grabbed her arms. She secured them to metal cuffs located behind the chair.
“Let me go!” Julie screamed.
“Settle down and listen to the doctor, Julie. You know this will get you absolutely nowhere,” ordered Edgar.
Julie tried to calm herself as she breathed deeply unable to get enough air. Her breasts heaved up and down on her chest as she struggled to get air. Sybil took this opportunity to attach Julie’s legs to the stirrups effectively immobilizing her and at the same time spreading her legs wide. Her pussy was fully exposed and vulnerable.
This was a nightmare. She couldn’t believe this was really happening to her. Edgar was going to turn her into a freak. First she lost her teeth and just as she was coming to terms with that dramatic change in her life, he was now going to enlarge her already large breasts. This was too much for her to take.
She was self-conscious as a young girl and had to suffer at the lewd stares she had to endure daily. Her breasts were a curse. Whenever she was engaged in a conversation with someone, their center of attention was always on her chest. The others girls were envious of her, and for the most part would have nothing to do with her. She was forced to be a loner. How could she deal with breasts that were even larger?
“That’s better, Julie, take deep breaths and listen to me. Your cup size will be increased from a D to an F cup. That’s all,” Denison explained.
“I don’t want implants,” Julie exclaimed.
“You’re not getting implants. I’ll be using a process called fat grafting. You’ll receive fat cell injections from a compatible donor. It’s actually a very simple process,” Denison explained.
“Oh God, tell me this isn’t happening,” she wailed.
“You’re tits will be larger, Julie, and that’s not bad. I want some mass added to them so they fill out more at the top and sides. I want men to drool when you walk into a room,” Edgar added.
“I hate you!” she said to Edgar.
“You can hate me, Julie, it doesn’t matter. It won’t stop me from transforming you into the perfect slut,” Edgar said calmly. “Remember you signed away any rights you have as an individual. Your sole purpose in life is to gratify me in any way I see fit. It doesn’t really matter what you want or think. What matters is what I want, and I want you to have larger tits.”
Julie knew that nothing she could say or do would change his mind. He planned on increasing her breast size and that was it. Only an act of God could now prevent this from happening.
“Do you plan on lengthening her nipples?” Denison asked.
“I hadn’t really thought about it, Charles,” Edgar answered.
“Well, if you are, now is a good time to do it,” added Denison. “Her nipples are three quarters of an inch long now. I could easily increase their length to an inch or more. It’s up to you. Larger nipples would certainly be appropriate when you consider the overall increase that will occur in her breast size. You want them to be proportional, I would think.”
“Let’s do it! What the hell! With F cups we probably should also have longer nipples,” Edgar said.
“No! Leave my body alone! You have no right! The only one who can make decisions about my body is me!” Julie screamed.
They ignored her. They were talking about her as if she wasn’t even there. They were making decisions about her body that only she had the right to make.
“What about her labia?” Denison asked.
“What about it?” Edgar asked.
Denison laughed. “Fat grafting can also be used on her labia to fatten up her pussy lips.”
“I didn’t know that,” Edgar mused. “Now, that would be interesting! Larger pussy lips. I like the idea.”
“No! No! Aren’t you listening to me?” Julie wailed, struggling to free herself from the chair.
They still continued to ignore her.
“Good, but the rings will have to go, Edgar,” Denison warned.
“That’s not a problem. Take them out. They’ve served their purpose anyway,” Edgar said.
Sybil handed Charles a smaller bolt cutter, and they worked carefully to remove the rings from Julie’s wide spread labia. Once the rings were removed, Sybil went back over to Doug to finish what she had started. She took Doug’s flaccid cock in her hand and began to stroke and lick it, bringing it back to life amid his protestations.
“Did you miss me, Doug?” Sybil smiled at him seductively.
Julie, although glad that the rings were gone, couldn’t seem to settle down. The idea of enlarging her tits totally disgusted her. Why at one point in her life she was even considering breast reduction, and now they planned on making them bigger. This was a bad dream. This couldn’t be happening to her!
“How long will it take?” Edgar asked.
“We’re going to be here for 6 to 7 hours, Edgar. A pound and a half of fat cells has to be injected in each breast. The fat cells are right now being removed from the donor by liposuction using syringes and must be transferred to Julie’s breasts by way of dozens of small injections.”
“I see,” Edgar answered impressed with the whole process.
“However, considering the mental state she’s in, it will be difficult to continue. I have to give her an intravenous to guard against dehydration. We may want to consider adding an aphrodisiac like flibanserin to it to settle her down.”
“What exactly is flibanserin?” Edgar asked.
“It’s a relatively new sex drug that works directly on the pleasure zones of a woman’s brain,” Denison explained.
“Let’s do it then. I want this procedure to be a success, Charles,” Edgar said.
An intravenous was administered with a double dose of flibanserin. The effect was almost immediate as Julie began to settle down and her breathing leveled off.
Doug caught only scattered fragments of what was going on. He was too preoccupied with his own dilemma. The shock to his system from the taser required some time for him to recover. He wanted to protest when he heard that Julie’s breasts were going to be enlarged, but he feared the blonde vixen that held the taser in her hand.
He mourned silently for what was about to happen to his wife as Sybil took his now hard cock all the way down her throat. The expert mouth sent exquisite sensations throughout his throbbing cock which he knew would soon end in excruciating pain only to start all over again.
Monica was impressed by Sybil’s skill and marveled at the diabolical plan she had devised to torture the poor boy. She wished she had thought of it herself.
Dr, Denison swabbed Julie’s heaving tits with antiseptic to guard against infection. He also adjusted the lumbar support on the back of the chair to arch her back thus further thrusting out her large tits. Julie’s eyes glazed over, further evidence that the drug slowly being introduced into her system was working.
An assistant brought in a tray with 50 or so hypodermic needles filled with the precious fat cells. Denison ran his index finger up and down Julie’s labia further arousing the already hot and horny newlywed. Julie licked her lips. She was definitely in an extremely relaxed mood now. How she would feel when this was all over and the drug wore off, remained to be seen.
“We’re ready to begin, Julie. I’ll start with your left breast and will be injecting the fat cells in small amounts. There is no cause for alarm and in most cases you won’t even feel the injections.”
Julie smiled back at him licking her lips as her pussy lips throbbed with need.
Denison started with her left tit just above the nipple and began injecting the fat cells. He expertly inserted the inch long hypodermic needles and injected the fluid. He worked his way methodically across the top of her tit and then the side. He stopped periodically to do some shaping since he had several minutes with which to work the fat cells. He finished injecting the first 50 needles when like clockwork another tray arrived. The underside and inside of her breast was difficult to manage alone, and Sybil was forced to assist her husband, giving Doug a short reprieve after being shocked once again by her taser gun.
“Don’t go away, Doug, I’ll be right back,” she cooed as she licked the length of his flaccid cock before getting up. Doug breathed a sigh of relief at being granted a short reprieve.
Sybil manipulated Julie’s left breast as the doctor deftly injected the fat cells. She amused herself by pulling and squeezing the hard nipple which only served to arouse the poor girl even more. Julie licked her lips as she looked up at Sybil. The drug was making her hotter and hotter as it continued to enter her system. Sybil leaned over and kissed her, driving her tongue deep into Julie’s mouth, caressing the newlywed’s gums with her tongue.
Before the 100th injection was given, Julie could stand it no longer and erupted. She shook uncontrollably as her pussy gushed all over the seat of the chair. She thrashed her head back and forth and then latched on to Sybil’s mouth, sucking the life out of her.
Denison took some careful measurements and seemed pleased with the results. He called Edgar over who took a break from his taping.
“Well, the left breast is done. What do you think?”
“That’s phenomenal! Christ look how large it is in comparison to her right breast! Are you sure it’s an F cup, Charles?”
“It measures out to a perfect 34 F, and I think you’ll see that there is more fullness and swell to her breast now,” Denison added.
A mirror was held up for Julie.
“Oh my, it’s so big!” she slurred through lust-filled eyes.
Julie looked closer. Her left breast was huge. My God it was so much bigger than her right breast, but the shape and integrity of the breast remained. She also noticed the heaviness of her left breast. There was no turning back now. She was anxious for the doctor to continue so that her now dwarfed right breast would match the left one.
“I think I’ll increase the nipple size on her left breast now before continuing. Five injections should be sufficient,” Denison explained.
“Wonderful!” Edgar was elated. “Now, Charles, will this have any effect on the function of the nipples, for example, if I decide later to have her lactate?”
“Absolutely, none, whatsoever. Her milk ducts will not be affected,” Denison reassured Edgar.
“Do you need me for the nipple enlargement, dear?” Sybil asked her husband, anxious to get back to Doug.
“No, I think I can manage,” Denison smiled at his wife.
With an evil grin she returned to Doug and once again started to devour his tortured cock.
“Oh God, please no more!” Doug begged.
“Don’t you like it when I suck your cock, baby?” Sybil asked maliciously.
Doug moaned bracing himself for the next shock to his tortured cock. He knew he couldn’t resist for long the expert mouth that was manipulating him.
Denison placed the hypodermic needle on the tip of Julie’s now hard left nipple. He pushed on the plunger injecting the fat cells into her nipple. He quickly attached a nipple cylinder and used a portable suction pump to draw her nipple into the cylinder. After several minutes he removed the cylinder and measured her nipple. He then repeated the process all over again.
The injections to the left nipple had made the drug crazed girl extremely hot. Her clit was throbbing and her pussy lips were pulsating. She licked her lips as she stared at the doctor, and at the same time unconsciously moved her hips as the fifth injection violated her hard nipple. She moaned loudly as the fire that had been building in the pit of her stomach erupted, sending her into convulsions as the climax hit her hard. She shook uncontrollably as the doctor attached the cylinder to her nipple and used the pump to pull her throbbing nipple up into the tube for the last time.
After the fifth injection Denison seemed satisfied with the results. Julie’s left breast had now been transformed to Edgar’s specifications.
The whole process had taken just over three hours. More fat cells were at this moment being extracted from Julie’s donor and the process would start all over again on her right breast. Before beginning however Denison adjusted the intravenous to cut back on the flibanserin being injected into her system.
Monica took over for Sybil as she assisted her husband with the right breast. She distracted Julie who was still highly aroused by licking and sucking on her pussy. In almost no time at all Julie was on fire and as Sybil bit down on her hard clit, she orgasmed again. Waves of pleasure coursed through her body as her large tits shimmied on her chest. This didn’t deter Dennison as he continued with the injections.
Three hours later and Julie’s breast augmentation was complete. This morning she was a 34 D and now she was an amazing 34 F – truly impressive. Both nipples now stood out over an inch when fully erect. She oozed sex. She had also orgasmed three more times before the procedure was complete.
“Before working on her labia, we need to check the sensitivity of her tits and nipples. I purposely used smaller injections of the fat cells, over a hundred on each breast, to ensure that there was no hardening,” Denison explained.
“Well, if you don’t mind, I would like to get back to Doug,” Sybil said. “I’ve neglected the poor boy much too long, and I know he just loves the attention I give him.”
“Charles, you created them, and you should check them for yourself,” Edgar smiled.
Denison needed no further encouragement as he turned back to Julie who was still secured to the chair.
Julie moaned as Denison lifted her tits and felt their enormous weight. Her clit throbbed as he squeezed and manipulated them.
“You can feel that?” Denison asked.
“Oh fuck yes,” Julie moaned as her whole universe seemed to center on her massive tits.
Denison then checked her nipples for sensitivity. He rolled them between his fingers and watched the girl squirm under his expert manipulation. She looked at him lustfully as she licked her lips. She was so hot and horny.
“Fuck me, doctor,” she whispered.
Doug overheard Julie and was shocked. There she goes again begging to get fucked.
“She is nothing more then a slut,” he thought as Sybil took his cock deep into her throat. He moaned, knowing that he wouldn’t last long. His balls ached and were bloated with cum. There was no way he could avoid the shock that ultimately would torture his aching scrotum.
“I’d love nothing better, slut, but I have a job to do. Your pussy lips shouldn’t take long at all. As soon as more fat cell injections arrive, we’ll begin.”
Julie moaned and tossed her head back and forth. The doctor feeling somewhat compassionate released her arms from the back of the chair. Seven hours in that position was enough for anyone.
Julie went to rub her sore arms, but discovered that her tits were in the way. For the first time she was aware of the extra weight she was carrying. The drug injected into her was beginning to wear off, and she could think more clearly now. Her tits were monstrous especially when considering her small bone structure. She also discovered that the enlarged nipples which stuck out from her chest were highly sensitive. It was as if they had a direct connection to her clit.
The assistant came in with another tray of hypodermic needles.
“It looks like we’re ready to begin, Edgar,” Denison announced.
Edgar left Monica in charge of the taping so that he could observe the doctor at work on Julie’s pussy.
“Aaaaggggghhhhh!” Doug screamed as Sybil zapped his testicles again with the taser gun.
The poor boy was in agony and so confused and frustrated. Sybil had an amazing mouth that did wondrous things to him, but the price he had to pay for those moments of pleasure were taking a toll on him both physically and mentally. How much more of this torture could he take?
Denison injected three shots into each lip of Julie’s labia. He then produced a vaginal pump and covered her labia with it. He pumped it slowly until her pussy lips began to swell and tighten around the cylinder.
To Julie it felt like her entire cunt was growing.. Her labia turned bright pink and swelled into a mammoth mound within the tube. After twenty minutes Denison released the pressure and removed the cylinder.
“Agggghhhhhhh!” Doug screamed as he was once again the victim of Sybil’s taser gun. Tears welled up in his eyes as she relentlessly continued to lick and suck his abused cock.
“No more, please! I can’t take it,” he pleaded.
“Doug, you don’t like the way I kiss your big cock?” Sybil asked as her teeth clamped down on the head of his cock with increasing pressure.
“Yes! Yes! I love the way you suck my cock,” Doug quickly replied fearful that she would bite his cock head right off. He wouldn’t put anything past this woman.
“Then you’re saying you want me to lick your cock and take it down my throat?” she asked amused.
“Yes, please,” Doug said weakly.
Sybil licked his limp shaft and teased the head of his cock with her teeth. She had many tricks to keep the young naïve boy aroused.
After examining Julie’s swollen labia, Denison again injected three shoots of fat cells into each lip. The cylinder was again pumped up until her labia filled the cylinder.
Julie moaned as she teased her own nipples.
“Stop!” Edgar ordered as he slapped Julie across the face.
Julie was startled by the sudden blow.
“What did I do wrong?” she cried.
“You are never to touch yourself without permission,” Edgar said.
Julie’s hands dropped to her sides as her huge tits heaved up and down on her chest.
Another twenty minutes passed, and Denison removed the vaginal pump. Julie’s labia were quite large. A good deal of the swelling would go down, but her labia would be twice as large as it was before the procedure.
“I think we’re done, Edgar,” Denison announced. “Julie will experience some tenderness and discomfort for the next few days. You might want to consider going easy on her until she recovers.”
“Not to worry, Charles, I’ll take good care of my prized possession. I want nothing to spoil what I have in store for my little slut,” Edgar chuckled, pleased with the results.
Julie still somewhat dazed and under the influence of the drugs injected into her system was assisted by Monica. Obviously the bra and dress she wore to the doctor’s office would no longer fit her. She put on a smock for the trip home.
Reluctantly Sybil stopped sucking Doug’s engorged cock. He stood on shaky legs as the Houdini Chastity Harness was replaced once again enslaving his cock and testicles.
This was an eventful day for both of the young newlyweds. Their mental and physical decline progressed at a rapid rate. The impact of the events of this day would not be fully realized by the young couple until tomorrow when they would be in a more stable frame of mine.
What would tomorrow bring?
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 6
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including beastiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2007 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
A special thanks to Ted. E. Bear for his constructive criticism and critiques as well as revisions that were incorporated into this chapter.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
Julie stood looking at herself in the full-length mirror. Her mouth was agape. It was the day after her visit to Denison’s office. She remembered going to the doctor’s office and the horror she felt when they informed her that her breasts would be enlarged. How could they violate her body against her will, but her protests went unheard as they connected her to an intravenous solution not only to guard against dehydration but also to drug her with an aphrodisiac. She was learning the hard way that Edgar got what he wanted, with no regard for what she wanted or didn’t want.
After that, everything was a blur for her. She saw the needles as the doctor stabbed her breasts and injected the fat cells. They were never ending as he assaulted her tits with needle after needle, but, at the same time in her drug-induced stupor, she found it highly arousing as she built towards her first climax. It was almost as if it was happening to someone else and she was an impartial observer. The realization of what they had done had not hit her until the following morning when she looked in the mirror and saw her unbelievably huge tits. There was no denying it. They were now hers, and there would be no turning back to her former smaller, yet still large breasts..
As Julie looked into the mirror at her now humongous tits, she felt like a sexual freak of nature. She still had her thin body, but now there were those huge heavy tits that jutted out from her chest. Her nipples too had been doubled in size, both in length and in girth. They were now so easily aroused that they were erect and aching all of the time. Any slight movement at all on her part, and her breasts were moving causing her sensitive flesh to be aroused and enflamed.
How would she ever be able to wear a bra, or worse, a blouse without a bra over her nipples? They were so sensitive that they were in a constant state of arousal, fully erect and tingling, driving her to distraction. She was sure that anything that she wore would not hide their unbelievably large size as they would make long, thick pointy protrusions in her clothes.
She thought back to only a short while ago when she anticipated her marriage to Doug, the love of her life. At that time she fantasized about what a wonderful life they would have together serving God and the church. Now that time in her life seemed so distant as she gazed at her modified body in the mirror. She should be disgusted by what she saw but she had mixed feelings. Her thoughts were somewhat clouded by the arousal she now felt, and she found it hard to concentrate on God or any of those other things that were good and pure.
A new wardrobe would be necessary. Obviously her current clothes would never fit her and would be discarded. Edgar went out and had custom bras made since her breasts were too large for him to simply go out and purchase them at a store. Even ordering from the Internet wouldn't work because bra manufacturers didn’t make standard sized bras that large. Besides, Edgar had his own ideas on the type of bras that she would be wearing from now on.
He went to a custom bra manufacturer in town to get her bras designed to fit his special desires and plans for her. He wanted as much of her flesh as possible exposed. He also wanted her tits pulled up really high, and, at the same time, he wanted them to bounce as if she weren't wearing a bra. The bras were purposely designed to humiliate her and to make her and everyone else aware of her newly enlarged tits.
Edgar and the manufacturer designed the cups to virtually expose all of the tops of her tits while leaving the tops of her areolas exposed as well. The cups were made of the sheerest, stretchiest material available. The shoulder straps were also made from a very elastic, stretchy material, and were not adjustable. This served several purposes. Since it wasn’t adjustable, it would pull her breasts up high on her chest making her tits stick straight out from her chest. With the natural sag removed, her tits would appear to be even bigger than they really were. The other reason for using the flexible elastic material in her bra straps, not unlike the kind of straps that women use in “sleep” bras, was to allow her breasts to bounce, sway, and jiggle with every movement, especially while walking. There were no under wires to allow for more movement. Julie would be the center of attention in any crowd and for all of the wrong reasons.
Doug was too distracted yesterday by Sybil to truly comprehend all that was happening to his wife. He did overhear the conversation discussing their enlarging Julie’s breasts, but he was preoccupied with his own dilemma. Sybil had been unrelenting as she forced him towards climax after climax only to be filled with excruciating pain as the taser assaulted his cock and balls.
Now as he looked at his wife standing there, he was shocked by the dramatic change in her breast size, but at the same time, he was highly aroused by her large tits. He wanted to touch them and to feel their fullness. He wanted to rub those hard thick nipples and take them into his mouth. He wanted to suck and chew on them as he had seen so many other men and women do to them. He wanted to bury his face in her mountain of tit, but he knew that would never be allowed. Edgar and Monica took too much pleasure in seeing him suffer and denying him what was rightfully his. At the same time he was overcome with guilt. Here he was lusting over his wife’s huge tits while she was trying so hard to cope with the changes to her body that were being forced upon her.
Julie dropped to her knees and buried her face in her hands, crying uncontrollably. She was overwhelmed. There was just too much happening to her, and it was happening too fast for her to cope with. First her teeth had been removed and now her breasts had been enlarged. Edgar realized that he had to tread carefully. He wanted to mold her into the perfect slut, but he didn’t want her mind to snap. She would be of no use to him as a vegetable. If he overwhelmed her with too much too fast, he knew that he would cause her to do just that.
At this point Edgar decided to back off totally for the next week or so. Duke would remain the only constant in her life as Julie recuperated from her augmentation. One change which she didn’t find upsetting at all was Duke’s attention to her newly enlarged tits. She loved the feel of his long rough tongue lapping from the underside of her large orbs, then traveling up to and across her large, highly sensitive nipples. This sent shivers up and down her spine and drove her closer to a climax with each tongue lashing. She was now cuming several times each evening as Duke worked over her tits and her pussy. She knew that this was wrong, and the guilt that she felt was often overwhelming, but she couldn’t stop herself. She was always so highly aroused that she needed something, even if it was the dog, to put out the fire that was consuming her.
In the middle of the week Duke was also given her ass. He had only sodomized her once before on her wedding night, but it was now to become part of their nightly ritual. Julie, at first was reluctant knowing that this went against all that she believed, but in the highly aroused state that she now found herself in, she always seemed to cave in. She became a willing participant pushing back onto his cock as the dog pistoned like a jack hammer up her ass with his tongue lolling out of his mouth and drooling all over her back.
“Fuck me, boy! That’s it, fuck me harder!” she wailed as her ass hole was rammed mercilessly. At these times she was beyond the point of caring anymore. The lust of the flesh had won out for the time being.
Doug was forced to watch the beast ravaging his wife, something he was being denied. His sympathy for her soon died out as he watched her cum again and again, night after night, and he began to resent her enjoying her orgasms. Why was she allowed to cum when he was being denied the right to even get an erection, much less have a climax? Monica had now resorted to using a taser gun on him whenever he approached his climax. She pushed him so close to the brink several times a day just to see the pained expression on his face when he was shocked by the taser, the excruciating pain causing his arousal to plummet, and thus kill his ability to reach his climax.
Julie’s own thoughts slowly began to center more and more on her own sexual gratification. The sensitivity of her tits, clitoris, and her oversized labia kept her in a highly aroused state almost continuously. Her own sexuality gradually became her prime focus.
Since Duke was her only release, she looked to him for her gratification. It became second nature for the large dog to lap greedily at her pussy and bury its tongue deep in her fuck tunnel. She loved the feel of it, for it was the only way that she was allowed any relief of her burning need for a sexual release each day. For the time being anyway she was to be a dog slut, but that would soon change.
The week passed rather quickly and with the healing of Julie’s titanic tits came a slow but marked change in her outlook on life. Doug simple became bitterer as he was used by Monica as her sex toy. Julie could see the resentment in his eyes as he watched her being used by Duke, but there was nothing that she could do about it. It wasn’t her fault that she was allowed to have her orgasms, and he wasn’t allowed to cum. She was beginning to give up any hope of them ever being together again.
Edgar was anxious to continue with her training but opted to focus on Doug after the initial week of her recuperation was over. For a change Julie would be the observer while Doug was the performer.
It was after diner exactly one week after Julie’s breast enlargement that the foursome gathered in the living room after dinner. She was wearing a black, low scooped, silk tank top which displayed a phenomenal amount of cleavage as she walked into the room on her six inch heels. She also wore a red micro-mini skirt. Underneath she wore one of her new, specially designed bras which caused her huge tits to bounce seductively on her chest with every step that she took. Her bra and matching g string were all that she wore underneath her clothes.
Doug in a pair of Khakis and a button down shirt and loafers looked perfectly normal except for the fact that his clothes hid the Houdini Chastity Belt that imprisoned his tortured cock and held the butt plug securely in place. Physically and mentally he wasn’t in the best of shape, and Edgar and Monica knew it. The world had come to a stand still for him. He had a poor sense of time and didn’t even know what day of the week it was.
“Take off your clothes, baby,” Monica directed.
Doug silently obeyed learning a long time ago that to argue or resist only resulted in swift and cruel punishment. He stood there naked with his pathetic looking flaccid cock and balls trapped in the contraption.
“Let’s take this off,” Monica said as she removed the chastity belt, freeing his cock and balls from captivity.
His cock remained semi hard as he stood there naked before the others.
“Go stand in front of Julie,” Edgar directed him.
Edgar then made Julie stand up as he walked behind her and cupped her huge, heavy tits from behind.
“Do you like that, Julie?” he whispered in her ear as he continued to massage her sensitive tits.
Julie moaned not wanting to answer his question. Just his touch sent chills up and down her spine. Doug was standing right in front of her, and she could see that his cock was getting harder the longer that Edgar played with her tits. She tried to avoid looking at her husband as she became more aroused.
Let’s take this off, Julie,” Edgar ordered as he lifted her tank top over her head exposing her bra encased tits that jiggled as the top was removed.
By now poor Doug was almost rock hard as he watched Edgar stripping his wife. He could almost see her nipples peeking out over the top of her bra. They were long and hard and tenting out through the sheer material. Edgar then undid the front clasp, setting the huge F cup tits free. He immediately went for her nipples which were already hard and throbbing with desire.
Doug’s eyes traveled up and down his wife’s luscious body as she stood there now in just her mini skirt, g-string, and six inch stiletto heels. His cock was throbbing with need as Edgar kissed her neck and pulled on her long, thick nipples.
Julie moaned as her built up lust took over, and she started undulating her hips, the heat building in her crotch. She knew that it was wrong but couldn’t stop her body’s natural reaction to such stimulation nor could she manage the lust burning out of control in her overly sensitive clit, and in her huge throbbing nipples, and in her oversized pussy lips.
Monica walked up behind Doug. He could feel her breath on his neck as she drew closer.
“I bet that you’d really like to cum, baby, wouldn’t you?” Monica cooed.
“You know I would,” he replied.
“Yes, I know, and I think tonight might be the night if you play your cards right,” Monica informed him.
Was she teasing the helpless young man again, or was she being serious? Was this just another way to torment him?
Suddenly a voice could be heard in the hall.
“Mr. Stevens, are you here?” a voice called out.
“In here, Mabel,” Edgar called back.
An old woman carrying cleaning supplies appeared in the doorway. She worked part time for Edgar doing light housekeeping weekly.
“Mr. Stevens, the upstairs is finished. I just wanted to let you know before I left,” she said from across the room.
“Come in, Mabel, and I’ll write you a check,” he said.
Doug and Julie obviously felt quite uncomfortable considering their state of dress or undress if you will. Mabel looked to be in her eighties with pure white hair that was quite thin and drawn back on her head in a severe bun. She walked into the room favoring her right leg. If the newlyweds knew the true state of affairs they would have known that it was no accident that Mabel happened to appear at the door when she did.
“My, she’s got some big’un’s, Mr. Stevens,” Mabel said staring at Julie’s huge tits.
“Yes, they are quite large, Mabel,” Edgar answered matter-of-factly.
“Can’t be real, too big,” she stated.
“Oh, Mabel, believe me, they are real,” Edgar assured her.
“Don’t believe it,” Mabel said.
“Why don’t you check them out for yourself,” Edgar suggested.
“Don’t mind if I do,” Mabel smiled with a toothless grin.
Julie was beside herself. She didn’t put anything past Edgar, and now he was going to further degrade her by letting this old women paw her tits. She realized that the relative calm of the past week, although very healing for her, was over.
Mabel reached forward and lifted a tit in each of her bony hands. Julie noticed the many dark veins that stood out on the old lady’s hands.
“They sure is heavy!” Mabel commented. “How much these suckers weigh?”
“Well, Mabel, I’m not quite sure of their weight. Suffice it to say that they are a hefty load,” Edgar smiled.
Mabel bounced them in her hands, watching them dance under her manipulation. This caused Julie to moan as she shivered uncontrollably. She was so ashamed that even an old woman was able to get her aroused.
“Yep, I would say them there tits are real,” she concluded.
Edgar smiled indulgingly at Mabel as she turned her attention to Doug.
“What’s matter with him?” she asked.
“What do you mean, Mabel?” Monica asked.
“Why, his balls are as large as grapefruits!” Mabel commented.
“Well, Doug is in training. He’s been storing his cum for quite a while,” Monica explained.
Mabel peered closely at his cock adjusting her bifocals so that she could see better. Doug could feel her breath on his cock as she examined him closely. His cock twitched, making him feel ashamed of himself. After all, she was an old lady – old enough to be his great grandmother.
“There’s something wet on his thing,” Mabel observed.
“Oh Mabel, that’s just precum,” Monica explained. “You must be getting the poor boy excited.”
“Who me? Get out of here!” Mabel blushed at the thought. “Just don’t let him drip on the floor. I got enough to do around here.”
“Why don’t you take care of it for him,” Monica suggested.
“Monica, don’t!” Doug whispered. “I don’t want any old woman messing with my cock. It’s not right.”
“But it was OK for your wife to suck off that old man’s cock, wasn’t it?” Monica whispered in his ear and then buried her tongue in it.
“Well, that was different,” he whispered back.
“There’s no difference whatsoever, but have it your way, baby. Just remember that this was your opportunity to cum,” Monica said.
“What?” Doug exclaimed.
“It’s this or nothing. Take your pick,” Monica offered.
Mabel strained to hear what was being said, but her hearing wasn’t good and the hearing aide didn’t help much.
Doug felt disgusted at the thought of that old lady licking the precum off of his cock. It just wasn’t right. He hadn’t thought much about God lately, but it wasn’t his fault. They had kept him so preoccupied with other things. God definitely wouldn’t condone an action of this nature. It was time to take a stand. Not cuming would be his cross to bear. He knew that he had strayed, but there was a limit.
“I guess that we’ll take care of his little problem ourselves, Mabel, but don’t you worry, I won’t let him mess up your floor,” Monica said.
“Appreciate that, Ms. Blake. Well, guess I’ll be going,” she said as she turned and limped towards the door.
“There goes your opportunity,” Monica whispered, running her hands up and down Doug’s chest.
Doug wanted to be strong. He wanted to take a stand. He wanted to show that his Christian values meant more to him than the lust of the flesh. He wanted to be a good witness. He wanted to overcome this evil and give the glory to God, but he found that he couldn’t as he watched his only opportunity for release limp towards the door.
“OK, it’s all right,” he whispered to Monica.
“What’s alright, baby?” Monica replied, playing dumb.
“It’s alright for her to take care of the precum,” Doug whispered, feeling totally defeated and humiliated. How low would he stoop?
“Mabel, don’t leave yet!” Monica called after her.
“Eh?” Mabel asked, turning around.
“Come back, Mabel,” Monica called. “Doug has a little mess he wants you to clean up.”
Doug felt so embarrassed. He knew that Julie had heard every word as she looked over at him with a look of disbelief and disgust on her face.
Mabel hobbled back over to Doug and Monica.
“Mabel, would you like a stool?” Monica asked.
“Well, Ms. Blake, let me tell you, with the arthritis and rheumatism and all, I find it hard to bend over at all. I would be grateful to you for a stool,” she replied.
Monica placed a stool in front of the old lady and helped her sit down.
“The old back ain’t what it used to be,” she said as she reached for Doug’s hard cock. She licked the precum drizzling from it. “There now that should take care of it.”
But the warm tongue licking the precum off Doug’s sensitive cock head only got him more worked up and it oozed even more.
“No wait a minute. There’s more coming out of it,” she said as she licked it again.
Doug’s cock jerked in her hand, and the faucet kept dripping.
“Ms. Blake, maybe I should just suck that precum out. What do you think? But dang it, I left my dentures at home,” Mabel said.
“Oh, don’t worry about your dentures. You’re better off without them. Your idea sounds like an excellent one, Mabel,” Monica said.
Mabel wrapped her lips around Doug’s cock and began to suck greedily. She obviously knew what she was doing. Doug moaned in delight.
“Does that feel good, baby,” Monica whispered in his ear. “Do you enjoy being sucked by an 87 year old lady?”
Doug felt her warm lips sucking hard on the head of his cock. He didn’t care that it was an old woman who was sucking on his cock. It felt so good, especially since he didn’t have to fear being shocked or otherwise tortured.
Mabel held his cock as she looked up at Monica.
“This damn thing won’t stop! Maybe I should take it deeper,” Mabel suggested.
“That’s a good idea, Mabel, you take it as deep as you want,” Monica encouraged her.
Edgar observed the scenario playing out before him. Of course, it was all being captured on tape to sell to a select clientele. Mabel was one in a million. He had used her before for several of his films. She had many years of experience sucking cock. The huge load that she would extract from Doug was her reward for years of faithful service.
“We can’t let Doug have all the fun, now can we, Julie?” Edgar asked as he held the silver tray in front of her.
Julie knew what to do and didn’t try to resist. She took out her dentures and placed them on the tray.
“Damn! She’s got dentures just like me,” Mabel chuckled.
Julie felt like crawling under a rock.
Edgar removed his slacks and presented his already hard cock to Julie. Her pussy had been leaking for some time now, and her nipples throbbed horribly with desire. In this lust induced state she couldn’t think clearly as she dropped to her knees, weighted down by her heavy pendulous tits. She took his cock in her small hand and started to lick up and down the length of his shaft.
In the meantime, Mabel took Doug’s aching cock into her mouth. Doug watched in awe as she took more and more of his hard shaft into her mouth and then down her throat. She had obviously done this before. There was no doubt in Doug’s mind as she expertly manipulated his cock with her mouth, lips, and tongue.
Mabel played with his aching balls as she worked his cock in and out of her throat. She could tell he was close, but she was having so much fun and didn’t want him to cum yet. She eased the highly aroused cock out of her throat and could see that it was pulsing in anticipation of the huge load that it wanted to dump.
“Don’t you dare cum yet!” she scolded him as she smacked his cock with her bony hands. She slapped it viciously to the right and then to the left, filling Doug’s poor cock with pain.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhh!” Doug screamed as she beat on his meat unmercifully.
Doug’s cock went limp as he looked down at the old witch with an astonished look of unspeakable horror on his face.
“It’s alright, Doug, just take it easy,” Monica whispered in his ear. “You were just a little bit too anxious.”
“Why did you do that?” he asked.
“Nothing personal, deary, but we’re just getting started, and I want to take it nice and slow. It’s been a while since I’ve had a young stud’s cock in my throat, and I want to make it last a while,” Mabel cackled.
Poor Doug was at the mercy of an 87 year old woman. It was too bad that he was ready to cum in record time. They were at cross purposes as Mabel intended to savor his cock for as long as possible. The only thing that kept Doug going was the hope that eventually he would be allowed to cum. At this stage of the game he really didn’t care how or who made him cum as long as he was allowed to cum. That’s how far he had sunk since returning to Edgar’s estate. He would now do anything to relieve himself no matter how disgusting or perverted it may be. Any decent thoughts had been shoved to the back of his mind, and he refused to let them surface.
Mabel toyed with our young hero for another hour or so, getting him to the verge of a climax only to abruptly bring him back down in some cruel manner. This wasn’t new to Doug. Lately, it had happened to him many times. She changed her tactics each time, keeping him off guard. One time she bit the head of his cock, another time she squeezed his balls viciously, and another time she bit into the meat of his cock, but always with the same result – his cock went limp again.
Doug was weary now and dreaded it when his cock responded to the old lady’s mouth and tongue, once again getting hard. She pounded his long hard shaft mercilessly down her own throat. She loved the feel of his cock as it bruised the walls of her throat with each downward stroke. He could feel the cum boiling in his balls as he approached a climax once again.
“Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” he bellowed as he braced himself for the inevitable pain, but it never came as his cock erupted in her mouth shooting hot scalding cum down the old lady’s throat.
She sucked for all she was worth taking every drop into her belly. She didn’t miss a beat as she swallowed load after load of his cum. It seemed to go on forever as his cock spewed out geysers of the white stuff for many minutes. He screamed as the release that he had been denied for so long gave him the pleasure that he had been seeking. He shook and spasmed as his cock spewed forth an unbelievable amount of cum into the old lady’s mouth. Finally sated for the first time in weeks, his cock went limp from the climax that he was finally allowed to have. He was exhausted but completely satisfied for the first time in a long time.
Edgar was approaching nirvana himself as his cock rammed into Julie’s throat, transforming it into a receptacle for his fat cock. Her breasts bounced up and down on her chest from the force of Edgar’s cock pummeling her throat. They were in constant motion as she felt the weight of her new tits weigh down on her. Unable to hold off any longer, he erupted, filling her belly with his cum. She swallowed as fast as she could but couldn’t keep up with the massive amount of cum spurting from his cock. The white stuff backed up into her nose and started to choke her, forcing him to withdraw his weapon from her throat and finish cumming all over her huge tits. By the time that he was done, she was a sticky mess with gobs of cum running down her huge orbs.
Monica walked over to Julie and rubbed the warm cum all over her large orbs only adding to the fire burning out of control in her pussy. Her nipples were hard, and her clit was throbbing, aching to be touched.
Julie remained on her knees with her legs spread wide. Edgar offered her his sticky cock which she immediately cleaned up with her tongue and mouth. Her pussy by now was dripping constantly, and he called for the Doberman.
Charles brought Duke in. The dog could smell the woman scent from across the room. He loved the taste of pussy and knew exactly what to do as it lapped at her gaping cunt which was oozing her tasty nectar. The animal momentarily abandoned her pussy when it caught the scent of Edgar’s cum on her tits and lapped every inch of them. Its rough tongue lapped across the poor girl’s long hard defenseless nipples, fueling the burning inferno between her legs.
Duke, after thoroughly cleaning her huge tits, returned to her messy cunt and was rewarded with more of her tasty nectar. He growled as he buried his tongue in her hole, lapping away at her cunt walls.
“Oh God, what’s he doing to me?” she moaned as she was overcome by the lustful feelings coursing through her body as the dog licked and nipped at her large, puffy pussy lips.
“Get on your hands and knees!” Edgar ordered, and Julie immediately obeyed consumed with lust and knowing full well what Edgar intended to do.
With her legs spread wide, she waited in anticipation, and she didn’t have to wait long as Duke mounted her almost immediately. He wrapped his front legs around her slim waist with his paws curled into her middle. He jabbed his long hard cock at her seeking to bury it in the hole he had used almost every night for the past week.
Julie’s heavy tits swayed back and forth on her chest. Her recently enlarged tits hung unbelievably low to the floor, their massive weight being dragged downward by the pull of gravity. They collided with each other as she rocked backwards and forwards on her hands and knees, trying to capture the dog’s cock with her pussy.
Monica guided Duke’s cock toward her rectum, and her sphincter gave with little resistance as his cock suddenly was jack hammering its way up her rear passage. The loud howl from her was sweet music to Duke’s ears and meant that she could feel every inch of his massive cock. He began his ritual by pumping his powerful haunches so fast that it surprised everyone including Julie. In and out his burning cock went, and all she could do was respond to the stimulus in the dog’s potent grasp as she pushed and pulled away in opposition to the animal’s thrusts.
“Oooooooohhhhh yes, fuck me!” she groaned as his long cock beat against her colon. Her body was on fire as her gigantic tits swayed violently below her, colliding into each other with each brutal thrust of the beast’s huge cock.
When Duke dropped and lowered his haunches bending his hind legs, Julie cried out, “Oh God!” as the dog thrust upward with such force and velocity that her body came off of the floor. Her enormous tits flopped wildly from the force of the thrust.
They all knew that the dog had once again planted his growing knot inside her. They were now tied together, and Duke could feel the tightness of her rectum as his knot expanded. He howled as the pain shot to his brain. He was inside of her, and it was time to fill her anal passage with his virile sperm.
Julie groaned as she felt the excruciating pain. Her rectum was stretched beyond belief by the animal’s knot. Her tits swayed seductively below her. Her large aching nipples grazed the carpet, sending chills up and down her spine. The poor girl was receiving mixed signals as her body was plummeted with pleasure and pain simultaneously. And then all hell broke loose as the dog’s body shivered and spasmed. He squirted his molten lava deep into her rectum. Load after load of hot watery sperm filled her passage. It was too much for her to hold, and the beast’s hot sperm forced its way out of her ass hole and down her legs.
Edgar grabbed a handful of Julie’s hair and lifted her head. The big titted slut was totally out of it from the ass pounding that she was receiving.
“Duke is filling your ass with his cum. It’s dripping down your fucking legs. You’re nothing more than a fucking dog slut,” Edgar hissed.
Julie groaned as she looked up at Monica with glazed eyes. Drool escaped from her mouth while Duke battered her ass at lightning speed.
“Here, let me have a go at the slut,” Mabel cackled as she raised her skirt, exposing her shriveled up pussy. “I sucked her husband dry. Now, she can suck me.”
Mabel grabbed Julie’s hair and buried the bride’s face in her ancient pussy. Julie was too far gone to care as she lapped away at the old woman’s cunt. She would do just about anything in this condition.
Meanwhile Duke had tried to dismount her and was turned around. The two remained tied together as Julie continued to service the old hag. Mabel ground her pussy into the young slut’s face, smearing her juices all over her.
“Suck my clit, bitch, and I want to feel them gums working on me too!” the old lady cackled as she pulled on Julie’s auburn hair, cruelly forcing her mouth harder into her sopping wet slit.
Monica reached down under Julie and played with her tits, pulling on her long, thick nipples and further arousing the poor distressed girl. God, she was on fire. Monica’s mouth was amazing as it devoured her humongous tits.
The old woman was the first to cum. Her juices gushed out of her spasming cunt. Right at that moment the old lady pressed Julie’s mouth hard against her gushing hole, forcing her to swallow all of her discharge. There was no need to force the young slut to do this, for she greedily lapped at the old woman’s shriveled up pussy savoring the taste of her juices.
Monica by now had slid her head under Julie’s body, and her mouth was feverishly working on the slut’s huge hanging tits, sucking and biting and smacking them. Julie’s sexy body thrashed wildly as she was used by Duke, Monica, and the old lady, all at the same time. Then Monica reached between Julie’s legs and seized her hard, oversized, throbbing clit.
Julie, lost in a sensory overload, could stand it no longer as she exploded into a massive climax. She was an animal as she became immersed in her own little world riding the rollercoaster that sent waves of pleasure up and down her spine. But Duke was far from finished as his knot was firmly implanted up her ass. It was ten more minutes before he was able to finally pull his cock out of the newlywed’s tight ass.
Julie collapsed after his cock finally plopped noisily out of her. She fell on her belly and then rolled over onto her back, totally exhausted. The Doberman picked up the scent from her drenched pussy and attacked it, lapping up the cum dribbling out of her hole. In a matter of moments the dog once again had the poor girl writhing on the floor, on the verge of another climax.
Doug had collapsed in the chair totally sated and watched the depraved debauchery taking place in front of him. He didn’t care that his wife was being taken by a dog and an old woman. All that mattered to him was that he had cum. He had finally cum even if it was at the hands of an 87 year old granny. It didn’t matter. He had cum. You would think that someone had given him the winning lottery ticket.
The old lady dropped her skirt and smiled at Doug with a toothless grin. God she was pathetic looking and so wrinkled. How could he let her do that to him? It didn’t matter anymore, the ends justified the means. Was that right or was it the other way around? Was he thinking straight? It didn’t matter. All he knew was that he had cum after all those frustrating weeks.
He watched his wife, twisting and turning on the floor as the dog’s tongue raped her pussy. The slight smile on her face told him exactly how much she was enjoying the tongue lashing that she was receiving. Her breasts collided into each other as they flopped back and forth on her chest. Duke looked up, and his attention was drawn to her tits. He moved up her body and lapped at the huge globes catching her rigid nipples with his coarse tongue.
“Oh yes! Fuck yes! Lick my tits, boy!” she begged as she writhed on the floor lust crazed.
Duke continued to lap away at her huge, heavy tits which only caused her pussy to gush even more of her juices for him to lick up. Picking up the scent of her sweet nectar, he returned to her hot hole and lapped the precious juices with his tongue. The course tongue assaulting her throbbing clit was driving her insane with lust as she groaned under the dog’s expert manipulation. She thrust her hips up to meet his tongue which was driving her wild. The rollercoaster once again began its ascent as she rose higher and higher under the demanding tongue of the beast.
Doug noticed that Duke was again getting hard and also getting more agitated. He started to nudge Julie and nip at her legs. She was puzzled. What did the animal want? If she only had looked between his legs, she would have seen his long red prick growing harder and harder with each passing moment.
Duke growled as he continued to nudge the confused girl and then he started to growl louder. He wanted something, but she had no idea what he wanted.
“You’ve got him all hot and bothered again. Get up on your hands and knees, slut. He’s not going to leave you alone until he’s satisfied,” Edgar ordered.
Julie in a daze rolled over and got up on her hands and knees as his nipping became more demanding. She didn’t care. Let the dog use her.
Doug watched, amazed as the dog rose, and his long, front legs went around Julie’s waist. The powerful animal tightened his grip on her and pulled her back with all of his might. He impaled his cock in her pussy in one quick, vicious thrust but was stopped from fully impaling her by the large knot that had already completely expanded. Duke wasn’t fast enough to embed his knot in her cunt. The air was driven out of her lungs by the force of the brute’s first thrust, and her mouth fell open, startled by the force of the blow. Doug reacted to the bizarre scene as his own cock grew back to life.
Duke began pounding her so hard and fast that his haunches were a blur. His long doggie cock penetrated her to the fullest, pounding her cervix unmercifully. Julie groaned as drool dribbled from her mouth from the pounding that she was receiving. Her gigantic tits smashed violently into each other with every vicious thrust from the beast. How much more of this could she endure? The dog’s tongue lolled out of his mouth as he pistoned into her cunt relentlessly for over ten minutes.
Doug found that he couldn’t take his eyes off of his wife as the animal pounded the shit out of her pussy. Fortunately for Julie the beast couldn’t tie with her since his knot had expanded to full size far too soon.
Edgar and Monica gathered around as Duke began to cum. His watery cum ran out of her pussy as he filled her to overflowing, but he kept pouring his doggie sperm into the hot rutting bitch as he rammed his cock at lightning speed into her very depths. Julie spasmed herself as her own climax hit her like a ton of bricks, and she pushed back onto the dog’s cock which was battering her cunt, welcoming the abuse that she was receiving.
“Aaaaaagggggghhhhh!” Julie screamed as she came. They were two animals in heat, united as one. Duke remained buried inside of her quivering pussy as the slut convulsed under him.
“Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me, you bastard!” she shrieked as the Doberman continued to stuff her quivering snatch.
Finally satisfied, the brute pulled his cock out of her wet sloppy hole with a plop and dismounted her. He lay down next to her and licked his cock clean. Julie collapsed totally exhausted by the pounding the animal had given her.
To think that one simple incident on their wedding day had changed the course of their lives forever, and they now had to live with the consequences of their actions. If only Doug had repaired the spare tire, where would they be today? But he didn’t, and there was no turning back now. There were no second chances.
And so we leave our young but not so innocent couple for now as they are led further down the path of depravity. What’s in store for Julie and Doug? What does Edgar have planned to further degrade and demoralize our newlyweds? What are they willing to sacrifice to survive, to satisfy the lust burning in their loins?
Stay tuned. More to cum…
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 7
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2007 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
A special thanks to Ted. E. Bear for his constructive criticism and critiques as well as revisions that were incorporated into this chapter.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
Edgar and Monica met in the study to review Doug and Julie’s progress, and also to discuss what modifications if any needed to be made to their program.
“I think last night was quite revealing,” Monica commented.
“Yes, both are progressing quite nicely,” Edgar agreed.
“Doug’s decision to let Mabel suck his cock dry was a major step in the right direction,” Monica added.
“Yes, I’m quite convinced that the boy will do just about anything we ask him to do as long as he knows there’s a reward to be had,” Edgar grinned.
“Do you really think he’s at that point?” Monica asked.
“Oh yes, I think the mind-blowing orgasm he experienced last night sealed his fate, especially since he was deprived for so long. He’ll do just about anything to avoid that kind of deprivation again,” Edgar said.
“I hope you’re right,” Monica added.
“Well, to be on the safe side, I think we’ll start lacing his food as well as Julie’s with aphrodisiacs,” Edgar decided.
“I think that would be wise. The aphrodisiacs coupled with positive reinforcement for appropriate behavior will draw Doug further down that dark road of depravity. It’s just a matter of stoking the fires within him,” Monica chuckled.
“As for Julie, she is well on her way already,” Edgar added.
“Oh my God, yes! She was unbelievable yesterday as Duke battered, not only her ass, but also her pussy, and she wanted more!” Monica exclaimed.
“Yes, she was quite the slut and showed no shame or remorse whatsoever,” Edgar added. “I love the internal turmoil we’re creating in the little slut. You can just see in her face how much she wants to resist all the nasty things we want her to do, but she’s unable to resist.”
“We probably should focus more on Doug,” Monica suggested.
“No, I don’t think so. I want to keep pushing Julie as well. She, by no means, has reached her limit. She may have accepted being fucked by a dog, but now it’s time to up the ante,” Edgar insisted.
“What are you saying, Edgar?” Monica asked.
“Well, I want her to achieve a new low. It’s all well and good that she accepts Duke as her lover, but now it’s time to make her sink even lower, and I want her to do it willingly. I suggest something that will shock her initially, but, because of her highly aroused state, she’ll be forced to accept just like she eventually accepted Duke. Remember our ultimate goal is for her to obey without question, no matter how disgusting or depraved the request might be,” Edgar replied as he paced back and forth lost in thought.
“What is the ‘something’ you have in mind?” Monica asked curiously.
An evil grin crossed Edgar’s face as his eyes lit up.
“I think I’ll leave that as a surprise for you too, my dear,” Edgar replied.
“Edgar, you are such a wicked man, and that’s why I love you so much,” she chuckled. “All right, have it your way. Do your worst, and let’s see if you can surprise me.”
True to his word Doug and Julie’s meals, as well as anything else they consumed during the day, were laced with an aphrodisiac. He wanted the couple hot and horny at all times. His goal was to keep them maddened with desire. It was especially telling on Julie when you consider all the modifications that she had already undergone. Of course, they had no clue that Edgar was having their food and drink drugged.
Julie couldn’t understand why all of a sudden there was always an itch in her pussy. Her clit, because of its increased length and girth, was constantly being rubbed by her fattened pussy lips. With every step she took, they rubbed together making her hotter and hotter. This kept her pussy well lubricated all of the time, and many times her juices overflowed her hot hole. All this, in combination with the aphrodisiacs she was being fed, kept her constantly obsessed with relieving that fire burning in her belly. She found it impossible to think or focus on anything else although she tried desperately. She simply couldn’t concentrate on anything other then the overpowering lust that permeated her very being.
Her breasts were always highly sensitive and now the new bras caused even more problems for her. They held her breasts high but didn’t restrict their movement so that with every step she took her massive tits were moving seductively in the sheer bra, which in turn stimulated her hard, enlarged nipples.
At times she felt so guilty when she considered her disgusting behavior. She truly felt abandoned by God. She had led such a chaste life that was totally devoted to the Lord, yet since her marriage, all her prayers have gone unanswered. She wanted to be a good wife to Doug, but she found that she was too easily influenced by all the forces around her. The overwhelming guilt which often plagued her was soon replaced by the growing lust burning deep within her loins.
The turning point for Julie was when God allowed her teeth to be extracted. That single act was irreversible. No good could come from it. From that point on she felt abandoned and alone. Why did God allow these things to happen? She wanted to do the right thing, for there was always this nagging thought in the back of her mind that God was ashamed of her and disappointed that she had deserted Him in the face of adversity. She vowed to try harder to resist the temptations that she was presented with. She knew that God would honor her faithfulness if only she could be strong and resist the temptations of the flesh. She had to be victorious over the lust that was consuming her, but how?
Doug was much more compliant now. Even though the thought of the old woman who made him cum disgusted him, the fact that he was allowed to cum, however, was the overriding factor for him. He knew that if he had it to do it all over again, that he would make the same choice. At first he felt ashamed, but the release that he felt as he shot load after load of cum down the old lady’s throat, overshadowed anything else he might be feeling.
He realized that no one was going to look out for him except himself, and he resolved to make the best of the situation. This kind of thinking played right into Edgar and Monica’s hands and marked the further decline of Doug’s moral fiber. Now he would do almost anything to please Edgar and Monica if there was a possibility that he would be allowed to cum. He knew that they controlled his cock, and his cock was hard all the time now.
To further add to the distress of the young newlyweds, Edgar came up with a new sleeping arrangement that would further increase their sexual tension. It was actually a stroke of genius on his part and mostly designed to further torment Doug. After Duke had his way with Julie each night, Doug was tied on his side facing away from Julie. His hands were tied in front of him and to the bed frame in order to limit his movement.
Julie was first bound, with her arms and elbows tightly secured together with leather straps, which forced her tits to thrust out even more than they naturally did. She was then secured on her side facing him, with her huge tits pressed tightly into his back. Her upper leg was dragged over Doug’s hip, and her ankles secured to the bed frame to keep her in that position. Once in that position, they were forced to remain like that for the entire night by two wide straps, one around their chests, and the other around their waists, securing them firmly together.
Doug could finally feel his wife’s bare skin against his, as her huge tits pressed into his back. Her long, thick nipples were like two hot pokers, but he couldn’t fondle them or suck on them. He could only feel her soft, warm flesh against his. With every breath that Julie drew, her breasts and nipples pressed even tighter against his back, and as she exhaled, while still pressed tightly against his back, he could feel them somewhat pull away from him.
Her breathing was driving him crazy with lust, but there was more about this arrangement that was driving his lust filled blood to boil. With her thighs spread wide apart, and her cunt positioned right over his hip, the juices of her recent coupling with the dog leaked out of her cunt and onto his hip, then down his leg, butt and belly. But it was the smell that emanated from her cunt, that of a woman needing sex, that was driving his lust. Her pheromones were causing him to respond in a way that could only ultimately result in pain, as his cock grew towards erection.
Doug didn’t get a restful night’s sleep since this sleeping arrangement began. His wife’s mammoth tits pressing into his back drove him wild. His cock would begin to get hard, but the Houdini Chastity cage bit into his cock causing him excruciating pain which only deflated his poor, tortured cock. But the warmth of her tits pressing into his back were persistent and filled his tortured mind with visions of him squeezing, nibbling, sucking, and biting on those luscious orbs. This only caused his cock once more to respond, and the vicious cycle continued all night long. While he was partially getting his wish to finally feel his wife’s tits, his cock would pay the price. He wouldn’t be able to get a restful night’s sleep as long as this sleeping arrangement lasted.
Of course, Julie’s feelings about the new sleeping arrangement were quite different than Doug’s. She was extremely happy to finally have some physical contact with her husband, fully believing that at last she was giving him some pleasure from her body, even if it wasn’t the most comfortable of positions for her. She knew that her breasts, pressed firmly into his back, would give him great pleasure. What she didn’t realize was the price he had to pay for the pleasure he received, caused by the Houdini Chastity belt. This ultimately would work against the young bride since his resentment for her increased as a result of their new sleeping arrangement.
TWO WEEKS LATER
After dinner one evening they retired to the living room for their nightly entertainment. Julie was feeling especially horny probably from the larger then normal dose of drugs that Edgar added to her dinner. He wanted to concentrate more on her mental conditioning for the time being before continuing with any more body modifications. Doug also received an extra dose in his meal which insured that he would be very compliant for this evening’s activities.
“Is there something wrong, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“It’s so hot in here,” Julie complained.
“No warmer than usual,” Edgar said.
“Well, I’m warm,” she said.
“Why don’t you take off your clothes, then?” Monica suggested,
Julie looked at Monica and then at Edgar and knew it wasn’t a request.
“I think I’d rather keep my clothes on if you don’t mind,” Julie replied, feeling a pang of guilt at what they were requesting her to do.
“It wasn’t a request, Julie. It was an order,” Edgar said irritated.
Julie reluctantly slipped out of her dress and stood there in her underwear and six inch stiletto heels. She knew God looked down and saw everything.
Edgar nodded, and she proceeded to remove her pink thong and matching bra. Her amazingly large tits sprang free with hardly any sag at all. Her puffy labia were moist. She felt so ashamed of herself. She prayed that God would show her the way out so that she could serve Him all the days of her life. That’s all she really wanted. She was at peace only when she served Him.
Monica picked up her thong and showed it to Edgar.
“Look how wet this is,” she exclaimed.
“That’s because Julie is nothing more than a nasty little slut, aren’t’ you?” Edgar remarked, rising and walking over to her.
Julie hung her head in shame.
“Hands behind your neck now, slut, and spread those legs wide,” Edgar ordered. “I want to see that nasty pussy of yours.”
Julie reluctantly obeyed as tears welled up in her eyes. Why did he call her a slut? He made her do all those nasty things. She didn’t want to.
“Look at her, Doug. This is your innocent bride. The virgin that you married,” Monica said looking over to Doug who was cuffed to the couch. “What do you think of her now?”
“I don’t understand why she’s so wet,” Doug said, careful not to say anything that might offend Monica or Doug.
“Well, I think you do, Doug,” Monica said as she walked over and sat next to him.
Monica then ran her hand up and down the inside of his left leg.
“Tell Julie why she’s so wet,” Monica said.
Doug knew what Monica wanted him to say. He also knew if he didn’t, he would only make it more difficult on himself.
“She’s so wet because she’s a slut,” Doug said.
“No!” Julie yelled. Doug’s remark was like a knife being driven through her heart. “How could you say that to me? I’m your wife! Don’t do this to me, Doug. I love you!”
“You’re my wife? We haven’t even consummated our marriage!” he replied.
“It’s not my fault! They did this to us. What choice did we have?” she wailed.
“Yes, initially they were to fault, but you’re the one who pushed me away and demanded that we come back here!” Doug retorted.
Edgar was enjoying this, and it fit right in with their conditioning.
Julie started to cry.
“I didn’t push you away because I didn’t love you. I was upset at the time, but I was wrong. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. Why can’t you forgive me? Why can’t you understand that our wedding night was so devastating to me? I was a virgin. I had saved myself for you, but all my hopes and dreams were shattered that night,” Julie cried.
“You’re hopes and dreams were shattered? You did it with everyone else and enjoyed it! I didn’t see you pushing anyone else away. Christ, you let the damn dog lick your pussy and tits every night while I watch. Then he fucks you in both holes,” Doug spit out.
“Don’t talk to me like that! I had no choice. They made me do it. It was disgusting. I didn’t want any part of it. I had no choice,” Julie cried.
“You didn’t need much convincing last night. You encouraged the fucking dog. I could see the smile on your face. I could see the lust in your eyes. You’re a slut,” Doug said disgustedly.
Monica kept rubbing his leg and whispering in his ear that he had every right to feel that way.
“You’re not being fair,” Julie whimpered. “I’m human, and I have limits. I can take just so much. They get me all aroused, and then I can’t think straight. I do things that I later regret. I’m not proud of what happened, and I’ve asked God to forgive me. If God can forgive me, why can’t you?”
Edgar ran his finger between Julie’s puffy pussy lips. The injections had made them so much fatter and sensitive. She was wet, and his touch was like an electric shock making her knees go weak.
“Please don’t touch me,” Julie whimpered.
“You know you like it, Julie. Even your husband knows what you are,” Edgar taunted her. “Look how wet you’re getting.”
Edgar removed his fingers from her pussy and put them to her lips. She stared back at him.
“You know what to do, slut,” Edgar said. “Lick my fingers. All sluts like to taste themselves.”
Julie refused and stared straight ahead ignoring him. She needed to take a stand and be strong. She prayed that God would give her strength. Edgar slapped her across her left cheek and then backhanded across her right cheek.
“This insolence will not be tolerated. Do as you’re told,” he screamed.
Julie reluctantly took his fingers in her mouth and sucked her juices off of them. Edgar dipped them back in her pussy and coated his fingers again and made her suck some more.
Monica had an inspiration and released Doug from the couch.
“Let’s get comfortable, Doug. Take off your clothes,” Monica ordered.
Doug didn’t need to be told twice as he quickly stripped. He stood there naked except for the chastity device he was forced to wear. Monica unlocked the belt and released his cock from the tube. It immediately sprang to life after being stifled all day. The only other thing he had to worry about was the larger butt plug that was still in place, but he was getting used to wearing them now. He even looked forward to Monica sodomizing him.
“Remember, Doug, if you cum without permission, you’ll pay dearly,” she warned.
Monica led Doug over to his wife who was now in great distress.
“Can we sample the slut?” Monica asked.
“By all mean,” Edgar said.
“I’m not a slut,” Julie whispered, and she continued to pray.
Monica chose to ignore her as she dipped two fingers into Julie’s dripping pussy. She then offered her fingers to Doug who sucked on them greedily. Julie looked somewhat embarrassed as she watched her husband tasting her juices for the first time. She knew she was getting aroused, and she knew it was wrong, but there was nothing she could do about it. She couldn’t do anything about the itch in her pussy that was driving her crazy. She tried to focus on God and draw from his strength. She quoted scripture silently as her body was being abused.
Monica kept dipping her fingers into the sloppy pussy and feeding Doug her juices. She then increased it to three fingers and then four. Julie moaned as she got hotter and hotter. Her blood was boiling. Her clit was hard and throbbing and desperately needed some attention. Her nipples were rock hard as they stuck out prominently on her gigantic knockers. She found it hard to focus, and her thoughts became scattered.
She prayed that God would intercede soon. She didn’t want to be aroused like this, but there was just so much that she could take. She didn’t know how to fight them off. She didn’t know how to fight off these feelings.
Julie continued to pray silently. “Greater is He that is within me than he that is within the earth.”
Edgar moved around behind her and kept whispering in her ear. “You’re such a slut, a nasty, dirty little slut.”
Then he reached around her and squeezed her luscious tits purposely avoiding her throbbing nipples. A chill ran through the aroused girl.
“See what a nasty slut your wife is?” Edgar asked.
Doug nodded as Monica shoved her sopping wet fingers back in his mouth.
“She’ll do anything to get off, Doug. That’s how sluts are. All they think about is their pussy and cuming. Isn’t that right, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“No! No! I’m not a slut. I’ve always been a good Christian girl,” she protested, thrashing her head back and forth, as her knees went weak from Monica working on her pussy, causing her to get wetter and wetter.
“Answer me, slut!” Edgar ordered as he smacked her huge tits.
“Noooooo,” Julie moaned.
“Tell your husband what you are?” Edgar ordered still manipulating her now super sensitive tits.
“I…I….I’m a…. good …. girl,” she stammered, looking at her husband through glazed eyes.
“You’re a dirty, nasty, slut!” Edgar corrected.
“I… I… I’m a dir… good girl,” Julie moaned as she licked her lips seductively.
“No, you’re a dirty, nasty little slut,” Edgar said. “Look how aroused you are!”
Monica dipped four fingers into Julie’s pussy, forcing them deeper and causing the poor young bride to moan and shutter. She could no longer think straight. She couldn’t focus her thoughts as the fire raged in her belly. Her clit was hard and throbbing, ready to explode.
“You love that don't you, slut? You like it when Monica slides her fingers into your slutty cunt, don't you?"
Julie only moaned as Monica pushed deeper.
Edgar pulled Julie’s hair, forcing her head back.
“Answer me!”
“No! No! I hate it,” Julie moaned. “I’m a good girl.”
Edgar chuckled.
“Doug, does she look like she hates it? Look at her eyes,” Monica said, mocking the highly aroused girl. “Does she look like a good girl?”
“Tell Doug what you are,” Edgar ordered as he pulled harder on Julie’s hair.
“Ooooooowwww,” Julie complained.
Monica kept working her fingers in and out of the gushing girl. She wouldn’t hold out much longer. There was just so much a body could withstand before giving in. After all, she was human, not a machine.
“Do you like what Monica is doing to you?” asked Edgar.
“No,” Julie moaned.
“That’s enough, Monica,” Edgar said. “Julie doesn’t like your fingers in her pussy. I guess we were wrong about her.”
Monica slowly withdrew her fingers from the girl’s now sloppy pussy, making sure to rub against her hard, throbbing clit.
Julie shuttered. She felt an emptiness and didn’t like it. She was so fucking hot, but she was trying to be strong. She wanted to do the right thing, but Monica’s fingers felt so good. She prayed to God for strength.
Monica was walking away. They really were going to leave her alone. Her clit was throbbing unbearable. She so much needed something in her cunt. She tried to pray to God for strength, but the raging fire was consuming her. She could stand it no longer.
“No, wait! “I do like Monica’s fingers touching me,” Julie broke down, knowing that she had betrayed God. The lust of the flesh was just too great for her to resist.
“Say it then, slut. Tell Doug you’re not a nice girl. Tell Doug where you like Monica shoving her fingers,” Edgar yelled, pulling back harder on her hair and slapping her left tit.
“I… I… like Monica sticking her fingers in my cunt,” Julie stammered.
“Yes, Doug, she likes Monica’s fingers in her cunt because she’s a dirty slut. Isn’t that right?” Edgar asked, yanking harder on her long auburn hair.
“Yes! Yes! I’m a slut! And yes I do like Monica sticking her fingers into my pussy,” Julie moaned, knowing she was defeated.
“Do you like anything else in your pussy, slut? Do you like cock in your pussy?” Edgar taunted the woman.
Julie hips were moving as Monica sawed her fingers in and out of Julie’s overheated pussy.
“Yes, yes, oh God yes, I love cock. I love cock in my pussy and in my mouth. I love to suck cock because I’m a slut, a dirty slut,” Julie moaned out of control as she approached her orgasm. She knew that this was wrong, but she wasn’t strong enough. How could she resist the things they did to her? She knew she failed God, but the flesh is weak.
Edgar nodded and Monica withdrew her fingers and offered them to Doug to suck on.
Julie groaned with need, being denied the climax that she wanted so badly.
“See what a slut she is, Doug. It’s a good thing we exposed her for what she really is before you got too far into this marriage. All she’s thinking about right now is cumming. Isn’t that right, slut?” Edgar questioned her.
“Yes, yes,” Julie moaned. “I want to cum so badly.”
“That’s because you’re a slut, isn’t it?”
“Yes, I’m a slut. Please let me cum?” she begged.
“Do you care how you cum, slut?”
“No, just let me cum, please,” she moaned.
“See, Doug, sluts don’t care how they cum, just as long as they cum. It could be you, me, Monica, the dog, the old man, the old lady. It really doesn’t matter, does it, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“No! Oh God, no! Just let me cum,” Julie moaned, her pussy now on fire and burning out of control. She was totally defeated. Lust ruled. All thoughts of God had vanished for the time being anyway.
Edgar smacked her tits some more as Doug watched them collide into each other.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Julie moaned as the stinging blows landed on her huge F cup tits. Doug looked on with his mouth agape. She was really nothing more than a slut, and just a short time ago he had thought she was an angel. How wrong he had been. Look at her getting so aroused by the abuse to her tits. She almost had him convinced tonight that she hated everything they did to her. How could he be such a fool?
“You like that, slut?” Edgar asked as another stinging blow landed on her right tit.
“Yes. Yes. I like it! It makes me hot,” she wailed. She was so ashamed. She didn’t understand why his vicious blows to her sensitive tits were so arousing.
“What do you like, slut? Tell Doug,” Edgar ordered.
“I… I… like it when you slap my tits,” Julie moaned.
“And why do you like it?”
“Because it makes me wet, and I’m a slut who likes to cum!”
“That’s right, a dirty slut and a whore. Sluts like to be abused,” Edgar said. “Tell Doug you’re a whore.”
“I’m a whore! I’m a dirty whore,” Julie moaned as another blow landed on her left tit. “Please hit my fucking tits harder!”
“Look at her, Doug. Isn’t she a pathetic piece of shit,” Monica asked as she stroked Doug’s cock.
“Y… yy…yes,” Doug stammered, and she was just that. She never treated him right. He never even got to touch her, not even once.
“Edgar, maybe we should let Doug touch his wife. After all, they’ve been married for over a month now,” Monica said as if reading Doug’s mind.
“Mmmmm…. Maybe you’re right. Everyone else has sampled the slut. Duke has her every night,” Edgar added.
Julie felt so humiliated. Why were they treating her like this? It’s not her fault if they made her so hot and horny that she needed to cum. She didn’t want any of this. She tried to resist.
Edgar talked to Doug while Monica stood in front of Julie, resting her hands on the sides of the poor girl’s mammoth tits. She leaned in and brushed her lips against the distressed girl’s lips and then ran her tongue all around them. Her tongue lashed out to meet Monica’s as the tingling increased in her clit and her pussy lips throbbed with need.
“OK, Doug, if you want to touch the slut, here’s what you have to do,” Edgar said. “Hold your hand out like this and keep your fingers together.”
Doug imitated what Edgar was doing. The thought of touching Julie was getting him so excited. Was he really going to be able to touch the tits that drove him crazy every night as they pressed into his back?
“Then you have to bring your arm back like this and swing forward as hard as you can on the side of her left tit. If you do that correctly, I’ll then let you do the same thing with your other hand on her right tit,” Edgar exclaimed.
Would Doug go through with this? Did he want his first contact with his bride to be stinging blows to her tits?
Edgar waited for Doug’s response. Doug was at first very quiet. He was thinking about what Edgar wanted him to do to his wife. He knew this would probably be the only opportunity he had to touch her, but did he want his first real contact with those gorgeous tits to be a vicious slap? Night after night as her massive tits were pressed against his back, he lay awake, tormented and frustrated. At night his hands were tied, and he couldn’t touch those luscious globes like he desperately wanted to. Now, here was an opportunity to get his hands on them.
Julie was the love of his life. They were so much in love and had so many wonderful plans for their life together serving the Lord, but now everything was so different. He didn’t want to stray, but he felt abandoned by the Lord. Their lives would never be the same. Could they go back to the life they led before this all happened? Doug didn’t have the faith to believe that would happen, and besides how many times over the past few weeks did he see her being abused and loving it, enjoying herself to the point where she climaxed? And she was the one who refused him twice that day they were released.
“Ok, I’ll do it,” he said hesitantly. What the fuck did he have to lose? Edgar already smacked the shit out of her tonight, and she was begging for more.
Edgar smiled. This boy was coming along just fine. Why even a week ago he probably would have been appalled at the idea of hitting his wife. Now he eagerly accepted the offer.
Monica broke her kiss with Julie and stepped aside. Doug stood in front of her. Julie looked at him with lust filled eyes.
“Alright, Julie, lock yours hands behind your neck and stick those huge jugs out for your husband,” Edgar ordered.
Julie knew that resisting was futile as she reluctantly locked her hands behind her neck. Her immense tits were now prominently on display and so vulnerable.
He raised his right hand, brought it back, and landed a vicious blow to her left tit, knocking it into her right one. They collided and continued to shimmy as Julie’s jaw dropped open. She groaned in pain. Her breathing was labored as she felt the enormous weight of her tits swinging back and forth from the force of the blow.
Julie never thought in a million years that her husband would hit her, especially with such force. Something inside her died. She knew now that he wouldn’t love and cherish her all the days of her life, and this filled her with sorrow. Doug was not her protector.
“Not bad, Doug!” Edgar said. “You’ve earned the right to smack the other one. Make sure it’s good and hard this time.”
Julie stared at her husband not able to hide the lust that was consuming her. She wanted to hate what was happening to her, but she couldn’t. Her nipples ached; they were so hard.
“You really are a slut!” Doug yelled as he brought back his left hand and landed an even harder blow to her right tit.
Julie’s knees were shaking as her pussy oozed out even more juices. She was so close.
Doug had touched his bride’s huge tits! He was excited, and his cock throbbed and grew harder. So what if he didn’t touch her tits the way he had wanted to. The fact of the matter was that he did get his hands on them for the very first time.
“Well done, Doug. You have got the little slut really excited,” Edgar said. “Isn’t that right?”
“Ye… Yesss,” Julie moaned. “M… More…”
“The slut wants more, Doug,” Monica said as she reached around him and stroked his cock. “And I think you should give it to her. Give it to her good for all those years she denied you, the little goody two shoes that saved herself for everyone else but you.”
Yes, he would show her as he raised his right hand and brought it down viciously on her left tit. Julie screamed but arched her back for more, and Doug gave it to her as his left hand came down on her right tit. Her mammoth tits were in constant motion as they were being battered by her husband.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Julie’s tortured tits were getting red and bouncing around out of control with each successive blow. Doug was caught up in what he was doing. His adrenalin was flowing as he abused his wife’s luscious tits. He was mesmerized as the colossal globes danced on her chest under his direction.
“Harder! Harder, you bastard! Hit me harder!” she screamed. “Hurt me. I deserve it. I’m nothing more than a worthless slut who has failed God!”
“All right, that’s enough,” Edgar said. “The slut’s had enough.”
“No! No! Don’t stop now. Let him hit me. I deserve it. I’m so close. I’m so damn close. Let him hit me!” Julie wailed.
“Too bad, Julie. You had your chance,” Edgar said coolly.
Julie’s hands reached for her sopping wet cunt, but Monica grabbed her arms before she could touch herself. She pulled them down to her sides.
“Don’t ever try that again,” Monica hissed in her ear.
Then Edgar stood in front of her and backhanded her across the face, knocking her head to the right.
“You are to never touch yourself without permission again, slut! Do I make myself clear?”
“Yeeesss,” she mumbled feebly.
“You’ll cum if and when I decide you may cum. Do you understand?”
“Yeesss,” she stammered in total defeat.
“Is that all you think about, slut, cuming?” he asked.
“No,” she wailed, feeling so ashamed of herself.
Monica consoled Julie while at the same time keeping her on the edge with her kisses and caresses. She knew what she was doing. Edgar brought over a chair and made her sit down.
“It’s alright, baby. Take it easy. Everything will be alright,” she assured the girl as she massaged her aching tits, keeping the slut bride aroused and on the edge.
Doug returned to the couch feeling somewhat satisfied that he finally got to touch his wife’s tits and not just look at them. He had a raging hard-on and hoped Monica would reward him later tonight. His heart was racing as he thought about what he had just done to his beautiful wife. He slapped her luscious tits, and she loved it. She wanted more, and he only wished that he could have continued until she came. He so much wanted to have that power over her.
Edgar left the room and returned with a cage that was covered with a cloth. He set it down around five feet in front of Julie.
“What are you thinking about, slut?” Edgar asked.
“You made me like this. You turned me into what I am. You got me so aroused and then denied me,” she whimpered.
“Tell me, Julie. Do you ever think about anything else?”
Julie couldn’t think clearly. She thought back over the past few weeks. What did she think about other than sex? She tried to think about the Lord and pray, but they made her focus on sexual things every waking moment. There were the DVD’s she was forced to watch and the sex with the Doberman, and the constant horniness. Every movement that she made set her tits in motion – swaying and bouncing around wildly on her chest. Whether she was sitting, standing, walking, or kneeling, she could feel the effects of gravity on her newly enlarged and much heavier tits, and all this added to her arousal. Even her pussy betrayed her. She couldn’t walk or sit without her enlarged pussy lips rubbing against each other and rubbing her large throbbing clit. She was always wet. All she thought about was satisfying that damn inferno burning in her loins. She never was like this before. She was never in her life aroused like this. She wanted to be a good girl. She wanted to be a good wife for Doug, but that was impossible under these conditions.
“No,” she quietly answered.
“That’s because you’re a slut, and all sluts think about is sex, just like you do,” Edgar said.
“That’s all I think about,” she whispered in defeat. She didn’t have the will or strength to fight him any longer. “I can’t help it. You force me to think of nothing else. I don’t want to, but I can’t help myself.”
“I know. You can’t help being a slut. You are what you are, and it’s a good thing I found you when I did. You might have never known what a nasty bitch you really are otherwise,” Edgar said.
In the midst of her sexual stupor, that strangely made sense to Julie, and she was starting to really believe it. She had to be a slut. What else could explain why she was always so horny and having nasty thoughts all the time? Good Christian girls didn’t feel like she did right now. God wouldn’t abandon a good Christian girl and allow all this to happen to her. She must be getting what she deserved. God was punishing her.
“Are you ready to cum?”
“Yes,” she moaned.
Edgar reached down and took the cloth off the cage.
Julie screamed.
Monica’s jaw dropped open. She was caught off guard. She never suspected anything like this. When Edgar said he wanted to push Julie to the edge, he wasn’t kidding.
“No! No!” Get that out of here! Satan get behind thee!” she screamed as she thrashed around, trying to get up from the chair.
“Settle down, baby,” Monica whispered in Julie’s ear as she reached around and took Julie’s long hard nipples between her thumb and forefinger. “Just settle down.”
Julie moaned at Monica’s touch as she squeezed her throbbing nipples. It was if they had a direct connection to her clit which was hard and pulsing. The itch in her cunt was unbearable.
Edgar opened the cage and a seven foot Eastern indigo snake slithered out.
“Keep it away from me!” Julie wailed. “It’s evil!”
“There’s no reason to be upset, Julie. Felix is a very gentle snake. He’s one of my pets. I’ve had him for quite some time,” Edgar explained.
The snake was a beautiful iridescent, glossy, blue-black. This particular species was native to the southeastern United States. Edgar had this one shipped up from Florida several years ago. These snakes were generally docile in nature, and that was one of the reasons why Edgar acquired it. Considering the fact that they liked to occupy warm tight places, made them perfect for what Edgar had in mind.
The snake moved slowly towards Julie. She tried to focus on the creature as it advanced closer and closer, but Monica was unrelenting in manipulating her sensitive nipples and bringing her closer and closer to the brink. Her pussy dripped her love juices onto the chair.
As the snake got closer, Julie got hysterical. She tried to get away again, but there was no escape.
“No! No! Get it away from me! It’s evil!” she wailed
As she thrashed around in the chair, Monica had all she could do to restrain her. Edgar quickly sprang into action and cuffed her ankles to the chair legs and handcuffed her wrists behind her back.
The snake wrapped itself around Julie’s left leg and started working its way up her leg. The snake felt cold and wet against Julie’s warm skin, and the poor girl shivered as the seven foot indigo slithered higher and higher towards her wet gapping pussy.
“No! No! Please get it off of me,” she shrieked in terror. “Snakes are evil. A snake tempted Eve. Don’t you read the scriptures!”
Doug was speechless as he sat mesmerized by the scene unfolding before him. He had seen and experienced so much in such a short period of time. He couldn’t help but get excited as the snake moved within inches of his slut wife’s dripping pussy, but at the same time, he realized that Julie was right. Man’s downfall, as recorded in Genesis, the first book of the Bible, occurred because Eve gave in to temptation when tempted by the snake in the Garden of Eden.
“It’s OK, baby,” he just wants a warm place to crawl into,” Monica whispered in Julie’s ear. She tugged hard on her fat throbbing nipples, causing Julie to move her hips up and accidentally come in contact with the snake’s head. The snake lashed out its tongue at Julie’s clit.
“No! Don’t let it touch me,” she screamed, but at the same time she shivered as her clit was caressed by the kiss of the snake. The snake’s tongue darted in and out of its mouth attacking the throbbing clit.
“Oh God, no this isn’t right,” she moaned. “The snake is evil. I won’t be tempted!”
The snake continued to lash away at her hard throbbing slit with its tongue. Julie knew this was wrong, but at the same time she was getting so wet and so aroused by what the serpent was doing to her. She prayed that God would give her strength to overcome the fire that was quickly building in her lower belly and threatening to consume her. Her nipples tingled with each lash of the asp’s tongue upon her tortured clit.
Edgar picked up the snake and held it in front of Julie.
“What are you doing?” she groaned as her fat pussy lips quivered.
“Well, I don’t want my slut to be scared so I took the snake away,” he explained.
Julie looked at Edgar with a disappointed expression on her face. She was disgusted by the serpent and even feared it and what it represented, but at the same time, her body was betraying her. The snakes tongue felt so good on her throbbing neglected clit. She really wanted more.
She tasted of the fruit of evil and had liked it. Now she was giving in to temptation and was contemplating allowing this evil serpent to taste of her treasures.
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Julie stammered.
“Don’t have to what?” Edgar chuckled.
“You don’t have to take the snake away,” she answered embarrassed. What was she saying?
“Are you telling me you like what the snake was doing to you?” Edgar asked.
Julie looked at him still highly aroused but coming down somewhat. The lashing that her clit had taken felt so good. Damn Edgar! Why did he do this to her? She was giving in to temptation, and she couldn’t help herself. Her clit demanded attention, and she couldn’t deny it the gratification it so desperately sought.
“Yes, God damn it! I liked it! Are you satisfied?” she blurted out in defeat.
“Well, there you have it, Doug,” Edgar said looking over at Doug sitting on the couch. “Like I said, your wife, Julie, is a slut in the true sense of the word. She will do anything to get herself off, and now she wants to do it with a snake! Just moments ago she found my pet disgusting, and now she wants it!”
Julie panted. She was frustrated. The bastard was tormenting her. Why did she have to lower and degrade herself like this? Why couldn’t she be strong and resist temptation.
“The snake was your idea, damn it,” she retorted. “Who brought the snake in here in the first place?”
“Yes, Julie, I provided the snake for your enjoyment, but that doesn’t mean you have to take me up on it. You have a choice. No one is twisting you arm and making you do anything. Just say the word, and I’ll take the serpent away. Make your choice now,” Edgar ordered.
Julie knew what the bastard was doing. He wanted her to beg.
She wanted to be an obedient child of God. She wanted to show Edgar that her faith and love for God was greater than anything he could do to her. She wanted to show everyone that she could resist temptation, but most of all she wanted to tell Edgar to go to hell.
But she couldn’t, for all she wanted right now was to extinguish the fire raging in the pit of her stomach. Her whole body was on fire.
“Give me the fucking snake. Put it back where it was or ram your fucking cock up my pussy. I don’t care either way. Just make me cum,” she wailed in defeat.
“Well, you can’t have my cock right now. That’s not an option, although I’m so glad to hear that you want it,” Edgar laughed. “So I take it you want the snake?”
“Yes,” she hissed, exasperated with the game he was playing.
“You understand the snake will want to enter you?” he asked.
This thought hadn’t occurred to her, and now the thought of the serpent violating her pussy, no matter how aroused she was, repulsed her.
“No, but…”
“Well, it will,” Edgar whispered as he brought the snake closer to her. “It likes warm, moist places. You see this species is very docile and trainable,” Edgar added as the snake hovered near her face.
“Kiss it, slut!” Edgar ordered.
“That’s disgusting. I’m not going to kiss a snake,” she exclaimed.
“Kiss it, slut, or you won’t cum,” he threatened.
Julie knew it wasn’t an idle threat. He meant it, and he would make her suffer all night just like they made Doug suffer for weeks.
“Don’t make me do this,” Julie cried.
“Kiss it, or your evening will end at this very moment,” warned Edgar.
Her huge tits quivered on her small frame as she thought of the consequences of refusing Edgar’s request. Her pussy was itching and driving her to distraction. No matter how much this act repulsed her and violated every principle she lived by, she had no choice. She found the act disgusting, but what could she do? She reluctantly moved her head forward and kissed the snake’s head.
“That’s not good enough, slut. You’re not kissing your mother. Pretend he’s your lover which he soon will be. Open your mouth and get that slutty tongue out and kiss your lover,” Edgar ordered.
She was being forced to stoop lower and lower. Edgar would stop at nothing to degrade and debase the girl until every moral fiber had been stripped from her. She was digging herself a hole that she would never be able to climb out of. She opened her mouth and moved her tongue towards the snake’s head. The snake was watching her with its beady eyes. Their tongues met, and the snake pushed its tongue into her mouth. Julie shivered as chills ran up and down her spine.
Julie groaned as Edgar moved the snake lower and let it flick its tongue across her hard turgid nipples. She shivered again at its touch. She never knew that a slimy serpent could arouse such a response from her.
Doug watched as the snake’s mouth clamped down on Julie’s nipple. Julie moaned and thrashed her head back and forth. He was furious. His wife was giving in again, consumed by lust.
“Eve was tempted by the serpent in the Garden of Eden and exposed the world to sin!” Doug shouted. “And now you, like her are giving in to the same evil! You are sinning against God!”
Monica walked over to try and calm Doug down. He was furious although his cock was harder than ever and in desperate need of attention.
The snake released Julie’s nipple unharmed, and Edgar moved it over to her other nipple which it caught in its mouth and held for several minutes. Its small fangs agitating her throbbing bud as it applied more pressure further arousing the slut bride. Her large breasts shimmied and shock provocatively on her chest as her clit throbbed and ached.
She was hooked. She was too far gone now. The snake could do anything it wanted to do to her. It didn’t matter. All that mattered was the fire burning in her belly, and she would do anything to extinguish it.
“Oh, yes! Oh yes! That feels so fucking good!” Julie exclaimed.
“Yes, slut, and that’s what it’s all about, isn’t it?” Edgar asked as he dropped the snake on her leg.
Julie jumped slightly as the snake slithered back up towards her dripping pussy. Here was the warm cavern it had been seeking. It could crawl in there and nest. The snake’s tongue darted in and out of its mouth as it neared her fat, pulsating pussy lips. Julie’s breathing became labored as she anticipated the snake’s next move. The snake moved its head up and down her fat wet labia with its tongue darting in and out of its mouth and just grazing her pussy lips. This drove her wild as she thrashed on the chair. The snake was driving her absolutely crazy. Her huge tits bounced around wildly on her chest as she gulped in labored breaths of air.
“Feels good, doesn’t it, slut?” Edgar antagonized her.
“Oh my God, yes, so good,” Julie moaned.
“What are you?” Edgar asked.
“I’m a slut! I’m your slut!” she wailed in ecstatic bliss.
“Yes, you are and never forget it, a nasty little slut who just wants to get off no matter how sick and depraved it might be,” Edgar continued taunting the young bride as the snake found her opening and nudged her fat pussy lips apart, entering the warm, dark cavern.
Julie’s mouth dropped open as she felt the cold head of the snake entering her. Her puffy labia clung to the scaly creature as it burrowed deeper and deeper into the warm, dark cavern.
Oh my God!” Julie moaned as the snake stretched her hot hole, its body getting thicker as it burrowed deeper into her secret place.
“Speaking of God, what does he think of you now, Julie? Do you think he would approve of what you’re doing?” Edgar whispered in her ear.
“What? Why do you have to bring Him into it? I can’t help it! You did this to me,” Julie moaned as the snake reached the end of the tunnel and hit up against her cervix.
Edgar pulled on her throbbing clit pushing her over the edge as the climax hit her full force. She bucked and withered on the chair as the snake nudged forward, bathed in her hot pussy juice.
“Oh yes! That feels so fucking good,” she wailed as she shook her head back and forth, her huge tits flopping on her chest.
“You’ll pay for your sin, you slut!” Doug announced indignantly.
Monica brought Doug over to get a closer look at his slut bride getting off on the serpent buried in her hot pussy. His cock was hard and throbbing, envying the snake that was ravishing his wife’s pussy – a pussy his cock never had the opportunity to enter.
“She’s such a slut, Doug,” Monica whispered as she stroked his hard cock.
“Monica is so good to me,” Doug thought as he was mesmerized by the spectacle before him. “That slut I married is only concerned about getting herself off.”
Doug reached the point where he saw his bride, the one he loved and cherished for so many years, as nothing more then a nasty whore who deserved what she got. He needed to watch out for himself, and he figured Monica was the key to his survival.
Edgar pulled on the snake forcing several inches out of Julie’s gaping pussy, but the snake would have no part of it as it quickly slithered back up into its warm tunnel, hitting against her cervix. Julie grunted with the impact, and Edgar pulled once again. The snake slithered back in and again smacked into her cervix causing it to dilate slightly.
Edgar continued to pull the snake out a few inches only for it to quickly move back into its warm and secure tunnel, battering the spasming girl’s cervix harder and harder. Julie erupted again as her cervix was further dilated. Edgar was unrelenting as it continued to pull on the snake.
“Aaaaaagggggghhhh!” she screamed as another orgasm hit her. Her large tits were thrashing wildly back and forth on her small frame, and the sheer weight of them almost threw her off balance and onto the floor.
Julie was on an orgasmic roller coaster never coming fully down but always rising higher and higher as the snake repeatedly pounded away at her cervix. Her oversensitive clit was constantly stimulated by the creature that was unrelenting and refusing to give up any ground.
“Oh God, that feels so fucking good. What’s it doing to me,” Julie screamed.
“Jesus, look at her!” Doug exclaimed as Monica continued to play with his cock.
“Oh yeah, oh yeah, fuck me,” Julie moaned, thrashing on the chair now constantly climaxing with each one more intense then the previous.
Monica moved behind Julie who was lost in the overpowering orgasms that were now coming one right after the other. She bent over and whispered in the slut bride’s ear.
“How many good Christian girls get off by being fucked by a snake?” she hissed. “You are so perverted! What if all your Christian friends could see you now? What would they think of you?”
Edgar pulled hard on the snake this time and forced it almost all the way out of Julie’s hot pussy before suddenly letting go. The snake made a mad dash fearing it was losing its dark wet home and smashed against her already battered cervix. This time its head lodged itself in the partially dilated cervix.
Julie exploded and was lifted up with the force of her climax. She would have sky rocketed right off the chair if her legs weren’t shackled to the legs.
“Oh! Oh! What’s happening to me!” she screamed as the snake attempted to bury itself deeper in Julie, stretching her poor pussy as its girth increased with every inch that entered her. Her large oversensitive labia caressed the thickness of the snake as it retreated into her dark tunnel.
“What’s happening to you? What do you think is happening to you, you pervert? You’re getting off like you’ve never gotten off before, and by a fucking snake at that,” Monica hissed, continuing to torment the girl.
For her own safety Edgar released Julie from the chair. He released her legs while Monica freed her arms from the chair. Monica then returned with Doug to the couch to give him some much needed attention.
The chair soon tipped over, and Julie fell to the floor, flopping around like a rag doll. She was out of control as the snake sought to go even deeper. Edgar pulled on the snake and inch by inch was able to force the creature from its warm safe home. It put up a fight right until the very end, slithering and thrashing left and right trying to burrow further into its warm wet cavern. Julie spasmed again as another climax hit her just as its head popped out of her pussy.
“Oh! Oh!” she moaned as she flopped around on the floor like a fish out of water. Her breathing was labored as her huge tits heaved up and down and fell off to her sides from the sheer weight of them.
“No, don’t take it away. I want more,” she groaned as every nerve in her body was alive and sensitive.
Edgar kneeled down beside her with the snake still in his hands.
“You want more, Julie? What do you want more of?” Edgar asked.
“I want the snake! Please give me the snake. I feel so empty,” she groaned as she thrashed about on the floor.
“A short while ago the snake disgusted you!” Edgar taunted the distressed girl.
Julie looked up at him pleadingly.
“I thought the snake was evil. Now you want this evil creature in your body defiling you?” he pressed on.
“I don’t know! I’m so confused,” she mumbled in dismay.
“Get on your hands and knees,” Edgar ordered as he dropped the snake on the floor in front of her.
Julie rolled over and got up on her hands and knees, anticipating what Edgar might have in store for her. All she knew was that she wanted the snake. She knew it was wrong, but God had deserted her. God didn’t give her the strength to resist temptation. It wasn’t her fault she told herself. The flesh was weak.
Her massive tits hung heavily from her chest as gravity pulled them downward. Her nipples grazed the plush carpeting, sending ripples of pleasure up and down her spine. The snake slithered towards her, flicking out its tongue at her hard turgid nipples. This increased the waves of pleasure that were now continually assaulting her. She watched, mesmerized, as the snake caressed her nipples with its tongue. It then burrowed between her cleavage as it instinctively made its way downward towards her dark, dank tunnel.
Edgar in the meantime quickly disrobed. He was determined to give the slut an experience she wouldn’t soon forget. He retrieved some K-Jelly and applied it to her inviting anal ring as the serpent edged its way closer to her dripping pussy.
Julie now knew what Edgar had in mind as she raised her ass, offering it up to him. Edgar smacked her ass cheeks hard, landing blow after blow upon the vulnerable orbs as Julie groaned in lust as she rotated her hips.
Edgar ran his long, hard cock up and down the crack of her ass, further arousing the young slut bride. The snake was getting closer as it worked its way down towards her inviting, warm tunnel.
Doug couldn’t believe what was happening to his wife. Precum dripped from his cock as he watched Edgar push the head of his cock against his bride’s anal sphincter. He met with resistance, but in her aroused state it soon gave way, and he entered her ass easily.
“Ohhhhhhhhh!” Julie groaned in lust and pain as she thrashed around on her hands and knees.
Edgar’s cock was buried in her ass and traveling inch by inch up her anal canal towards her colon. At the same time the asp had found her warm, dark tunnel and quickly buried its head between her fat pussy lips. It wasted no time as it slithered into her cunt, moving deeper and deeper into her tunnel until it was stopped by her cervix. The snake was persistent and attempted to bury itself deeper into its warm home.
By now Edgar had buried all eleven inches of his cock in Julie’s ass and had entered her colon. He slowly withdrew his cock until only the head was buried before he rammed its full length back into her. He settled into a rhythm as he continued to pound her anal passage faster and faster while at the same time smacking her upturned ass cheeks.
Julie’s mouth was agape as she was double penetrated by both Edgar and the snake. Her huge pendulous tits swung wildly back and forth on her chest as she was assaulted. They slammed into each other with each vicious thrust of Edgar’s cock violating her rear passage. The overpowering climax consumed her as Edgar continued to slam her ass with his huge cock.
Julie shook and quaked uncontrollably as each successive climax hit her non-stop. The serpent was unrelenting in its quest to dilate her cervix and enter her womb as it continued pushing forward, causing it to dilate even more. At the same time Edgar unrelentingly pounded her ass, quickly reaching that point where he knew he would soon explode.
“Fucking, slut!” he screamed as his hand came down and smacked her ass. “You’re not so high and mighty now, are you?”
Julie groaned, lost in her own lust as she was once again overcome by a mind-blowing climax. All these feelings were so new to her.
Edgar couldn’t hold off any long as his hot, scalding cum sprayed into the slut bride’s violated ass. He continued to squirt his hot sperm in her bowels as her ass milked him dry. Finally sated, Edgar withdrew his cock from her ass and walked around in front of her. The snake was still buried in her pussy which was now obscenely stretched out by the girth of the snake.
Julie’s chest was heaving as she fought for air. Her breasts swung heavily, her nipples grazing the carpet, helping to keep her in a highly aroused state.
Edgar grabbed Julie by her hair and lifted her head. Julie looked up at him with lust filled eyes. She shivered as another climax hit her.
“Clean up your mess, slut,” Edgar ordered as he buried his slimy cock in her mouth.
“Ouch! Damnit! Give me those fucking teeth!” he screamed as he withdrew his cock from her mouth.
Julie removed her dentures and handed them to Edgar. He then slapped her viciously across the face.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to,” she wailed.
He ignored her apology as he buried his cock in her mouth and down her throat in one brutal stroke. His balls slapped against her chin as she went wide eyed from the sudden invasion. Although not fully hard, his cock was still one to be reckoned with even when not fully aroused.
“Sorry, baby, but I better help Edgar,” Monica cooed as she replaced Doug’s Houdini Chastity belt and secured him to the couch.
Monica walked over and reached between Julie’s legs for the snake that was still buried in her pussy. She couldn’t believe how wide the snake had stretched the poor girl’s cunt. Her cunt lips clung to the massive girth of the snake. She pulled on the snake, attempting to dislodge it, but the serpent put up a good fight as it refused to give up its warm home. Monica was persistent and was slowly winning the battle as more and more of the snake was dislodged from Julie’s hot, throbbing tunnel.
In the meantime Edgar’s cock responded to Julie’s warm inviting mouth and began to get hard again. While buried in Julie’s throat, it began to grow, filling her even more. She went wide-eyed as she fought for air, but Edgar held her head close to his belly, refusing to release her from his grip. He loved the feeling of his cock buried in her warm throat. Every inch of his cock was caressed by the walls of her narrow passage.
Julie struggled and thrashed about as she became lightheaded. Her breasts swung wildly on her chest as she fought for air. Her heavy breasts collided into each other, making loud smacking sounds with each collision.
Finally Edgar relented and withdrew his cock from her throat. Julie coughed and gasped as she fought to get air into her lungs. She took in large gulps of air, unable to get enough. Edgar gave her a few more seconds before he once again buried his cock in her throat. Then he held her head up by her hair as he used her mouth like a cunt and fucked it with long cruel strokes. His balls smacked against her chin with each harsh stroke.
Monica finally was able to dislodge the not so happy snake from its warm tunnel. It was wet and slimy to the touch. She looked on as Edgar pounded the poor girl’s throat with his eleven inch cock. Her heaving breasts gave Monica an idea as she knelt down still holding the snake and inched it towards the bride’s warm inviting cleavage.
The snake slithered between the warm orbs realizing that this was better than nothing. It coiled its slimy body around Julie’s left tit and squeezed. Julie groaned from the new sensation coursing through her body. The snake then recoiled and slithered around her other breast, filling her with more wonderful sensations. The snake continued to experiment as it explored her massive globes, enjoying the warmth and softness of her flesh. It flicked out its tongue to tease her nipples and then finally clamped down hard on her right nipple, sending her over the edge once again.
“Aaaaaaagggghhhhhh!” Julie screamed as the climax hit her hard.
Edgar was unrelenting in his assault on the slut bride, but finally the cum boiled in his balls and he was ready to explode. Unable to hold off any longer, he held her head tightly as he unleashed a vast amount of cum directly down her throat and into her belly. Her nostrils flared as the hot cum shot down her throat. The snake was still working over her tits as her belly was filled with cum.
Edgar finally withdrew his cock from her mouth. He returned the snake to its cage. He was quite satisfied with the way the evening had progressed. Julie was still in another world as her body continued to spasm. She lay on the floor flat on her back with her huge tits being pulled to the sides by the force of gravity.
Doug was beside himself. He couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed. His wife was double penetrated by a snake and Edgar’s huge cock!
“I think that’s enough excitement for tonight, baby,” Monica said patting Doug on the head.
“But, Monica, I didn’t cum yet?” Doug whined.
“If you’re real good, maybe tomorrow you can cum again.”
Doug was so disappointed and frustrated. His slut wife came so many times as he watched the bizarre spectacle taking place before his very eyes. This only added to his resentment of his bride as it was intended to do. Doug was playing right into their hands. The bigger the wedge they could drive between him and his bride, the better he would serve their purposes, for Doug had yet to play an instrumental role in Julie’s as well as his own degradation and fall from grace.
Edgar helped Julie up who was mentally and emotional drained from her ordeal. He gave her back her dentures. The young newlyweds were taken back to their suite. After long showers the evening came to an end with Julie totally exhausted from the night’s activities, and Doug once again lying awake on his side with his poor cock captive in the Houdini Chastity Belt. Julie lay next to him with her enormous tits pressed firmly up against his back. Neither could move from their captive positions, and Julie soon fell off to sleep from sheer exhaustion.
“Sleep, you fucking slut, sleep while I lay awake frustrated. All you think about is yourself, but don’t worry my time will come,” he thought as he felt her hard nipples pressing into his back. “I’ve had my hands on your tits once, and I will again. I’ll do anything necessary to get my hands on you again.”
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 8
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
The ability of man to adapt and survive provides a fascinating study of the human mind. Doug and Julie were no exception to this need for survival. Both of them, in their own way, developed coping mechanisms when faced with the impossible situation that threatened to destroy any remnants of their former selves.
Julie was developing into a slut in the true sense of the word. Her mind was being conditioned to focus on her insatiable desire to satisfy her sex drive which was enhanced by the drugs added to everything she consumed. The drug, GHB, forced her to focus all her thoughts on satisfying that urge that raged within her. Her mind soon was devoid of any other thoughts – no thoughts of God, of family, of familiar things, nothing. She feebly tried to cling to that which was good by trying to deny that she was a slut, but deep down inside the lack of inhibition and the sexual arousal caused by the daily dosage of drugs was winning the battle for her mind and soul.
Doug, on the other hand, suffered from deprivation. Since he was only allowed to cum once since his return to Edgar’s estate, this left him in a highly agitated state at all times. His mind was also focused on sexual gratification, but in his case, it was focused on how he could get some. A by-product of his conditioning was the increased resentment he was nurturing for his slut wife. Every time he saw her cum it only added to his fury and ill feelings towards her. He, at the same time, loved and loathed what was happening to her.
Monica would soon use sex as an incentive for Doug to do her bidding. He would be amply rewarded when he performed as expected, for the Law of Expectations was at work here and being ingrained in Doug’s very soul. Much like Pavlov’s dogs that were trained to salivate at the sound of a buzzer, Doug would cum when he performed as expected, but he would find that the price for sexual gratification was high.
Edgar entered their suite the following morning. The married couple was already dressed and ready for another day. It was necessary for Edgar to hire a full time chambermaid to attend to them. It was impossible for Monica and him to maintain their roles in society and attend to the couple at the same time. Doug and Julie were a full time job.
Juanita, the new chambermaid, was a busty young Hispanic woman that Edgar was able to smuggle into the country illegally from Mexico. She was rough around the edges, for she had lost her parents at an early age. She was raised by her uncle who was often abusive and sent her to work at an early age. She owed Edgar a great deal for the lifestyle she now enjoyed and was more then happy to do his bidding.
“Well, slut, you look rested this morning,” Edgar said.
“Please leave me alone,” Julie protested, remembering her shameful behavior from the night before.
“Didn’t you enjoy the snake last night?” Edgar asked.
Julie broke down and cried.
“I was forced,” she wailed.
“You were forced?” he questioned.
“Yes, I was forced,” Julie maintained, trying to salvage her dignity.
“Doug, would you say Julie was forced to have sex with a snake?” Edgar asked.
“I saw you take the snake away from her,” Doug said, seeing an opportunity to help his situation and score some points.
“You saw me take the snake away?”
“Yes, and then my wife begged you to let her have it,” Doug said bitterly.
Julie looked at her husband in disbelief. For the first time she saw how his feelings had changed for her. He was hurt. He knew better than anyone that they made her do these things.
“Doug, how can you say that? It’s not true,” she continued to cry.
“Well, Julie, even your husband can testify to what a slut you are. Would you like to see the video? The camera never lies! Don’t you remember?” Edgar asked.
Julie lowered her head. Yes, she remembered all too well how she pleaded with Edgar not to take the fucking snake away. She remembered how the damn snake filled her and made her cum like she never came before. She remembered how the snake entered her womb and drove her absolutely wild. The snake consumed her thoughts all morning. She couldn’t forget what that long slimy creature did to her. She had so many regrets. But. at the same time. the itch in her cunt demanded to be satisfied. She was still horny.
“Tell Doug what you are?” Edgar ordered in a harsh voice.
“I’m a slut,” she whispered with her head still lowered.
“Yes, my slut, and don’t forget it.”
Monica entered the suite and greeted Edgar and the young couple.
“Good morning, everyone,” she said as she walked right over to Doug. “Did you sleep well, baby?”
“No,” Doug said meekly.
“I’m sorry, baby,” Monica answered. “Maybe later.”
Monica knew she could manipulate Doug into doing almost anything with the promise of relieving the severe ache in his balls. She was looking forward to consuming his next load rather than wasting it on an old lady like Mabel, but Edgar insisted the old lady must be first just to show Doug how low he would stoop for gratification.
Edgar looked Julie up and down.
“Juanita, I want her nails redone – slut red. Let her nails reflect what she is,” Edgar ordered.
“Yes, sir,” Juanita replied.
“Julie, here’s a little food for thought for this evening. Of course, you remember Felix?” Edgar said.
Julie looked at him puzzled.
“The snake, slut. Felix, the Eastern indigo,” he said.
“I remember,” she replied.
“Yes, I’m sure you do. Well, Felix will be around for a return performance tonight if you like, and along with him will be two of his friends.”
“Friends?” Julie questioned.
“Yes, friends. Two albino corn snakes that have been specially trained to coil and constrict around luscious breasts like yours,” Edgar replied relishing the surprised look on her face.
“That’s disgusting!” she exclaimed.
Edgar laughed.
“You made a similar comment last night too, but you ended up begging to have Felix fuck your pussy. Let’s see what happens tonight. Let’s see if you really find it disgusting. We’ll confirm once and for all what you are,” Edgar chuckled.
“I won’t want your damn snakes!” she protested, knowing in her heart and mind it was a lie. She already anticipated what three snakes might do to her.
“We’ll see. Think about it,” he said as he headed for the door. “Think about what those albino snakes could do to your sensitive nipples. Imagine them coiling and recoiling around your massive tits as they tease your long, hard nipples.”
Julie shied away, regretting her outburst. Her defensiveness was triggered by her own insecurities. She knew that everything Edgar said was true. She was a slut and had a hard time coming to terms with the reality of it all. Little did she know that the rampant desires that burned in her loins were, for the most part, drug induced as her mind was being reprogrammed.
Edgar relished the turmoil that was tearing her apart. There was a battle for her heart and soul being fought at this very moment in her mind. Just a short time ago she was a devout Christian girl who had saved her virginity for her wedding night. Both she and Doug waited four long years in order to keep themselves chaste and pure in the eyes of God so that they could consummate their marriage, pure and holy before Him. Now she was being transformed into a slut who craved only the means of satisfying the fire that consumed her day and night. Just last night she protested and called the snake evil, but ultimately she begged to be fucked by the serpent. Yes, the battle raged on within her, and Edgar was determined to destroy any remnants of morality or decency that remained.
After breakfast Juanita took Julie back to her suite to redo her nails. She made Julie remove her blouse and bra before beginning.
“Why do I have to take my clothes off?” Julie asked.
“You loco? You no question me. I will tell Mr. Stevens and get you in big trouble,” Juanita warned.
Julie reluctantly removed her blouse and bra. She was feeling hot anyway.
“Why am I always so aroused?” she wondered. “I was never like this before!”
Juanita had her sit in a chair, and she then secured her wrists to the arms of the chair.
“What are you doing?” Julie asked.
“I’m securing your hands so you can’t move while I do your nails. You wouldn’t want your nails to get smeared.”
This position pushed Julie’s huge tits together creating a massive amount of cleavage. Juanita had a hard time keeping her eyes off the girl’s tits as she applied the polish to her nails. She noticed Juanita staring at her, and she knew the Hispanic had never seen tits as large as hers. It made her feel uncomfortable, but, in spite of herself, her nipples grew hard. Actually, Juanita was quite large herself, but Julie’s tits dwarfed hers by comparison.
“You have big tits,” Juanita said.
“Yes, I know,” Julie replied.
“Why are your nipples so hard?” Juanita asked.
“I don’t know,” Julie replied.
“Are you excited?” Juanita asked.
“No,” Julie lied. Actually she was extremely aroused right now, and she didn’t know why. If she had only known what had been added to her coffee this morning.
“I think you’re lying. I think you’re a puta,” Juanita said.
“A what?”
“A puta, you know, a whore, a slut,” Juanita said.
Julie didn’t know how to respond to this woman. She had no right insulting her like that. Why did everyone insist on calling her a slut? She grew up in a good Christian home.
“Why are you calling me a whore?” Julie cried.
“Because you have the look of a puta. It’s in your eyes. You have that hungry look. I bet you always think about sex. I bet your panties are wet right now,” she said.
“No they’re not. Just leave me alone,” Julie cried, but she knew Juanita was right. Her panties were soaking wet, and she didn’t know why she was so aroused.
The morning dose of GHB was taking affect, and the poor girl had no idea that the date rape drug was even being given to her.
Juanita tried to reach between Julie’s legs, but she clamped her legs shut.
“You have no right doing this to me,” Julie screamed.
Juanita pulled her legs apart and tied them to the legs of the chair.
“I can prove you’re a puta just like Mr. Stevens says,” Juanita spit out.
She reached under Julie’s skirt and ripped her thong off revealing her sopping wet pussy. Juanita smiled as she slipped her finger between the moist labia and coated her finger with Julie’s juices. She withdrew her finger and held it up in front of Julie’s face.
“Not wet, eh?”
Juanita put her finger in her mouth and sucked the juices off of her finger.
“Mmmmmmmm, tastes good,” Juanita smiled.
Julie was so embarrassed and ashamed. This woman was humiliating her, and she could do nothing to defend herself. The proof was between her legs.
She finished Julie’s nails while looking at her with that knowing smile on her face.
Her pussy had betrayed her. Why did the damn thing always have to be so aroused and wet?
“Hey, puta, you want me to help you get off?” Juanita asked as she reached for Julie’s hard throbbing nipples. “These nipples are so fucking big!”
Julie moaned. She detested the woman, but her hands on her tits felt so good.
“You like this, puta. You like it when I squeeze your nipples? You don’t want me to stop, do you?” Juanita asked.
“I hate it,” Julie said weakly.
Juanita laughed loudly.
“You don’t hate it, puta. You love it,” she taunted the poor distressed girl.
Juanita leaned over and took Julie’s left nipple between her teeth and pulled hard. Julie groaned as the Mexican woman grated her teeth back and forth over her distressed nipple. Her clit throbbed, and she could feel the juices seeping from her pussy. Juanita did the same to her right nipple further arousing the slut bride.
“Oh God,” Julie moaned.
“God can’t help you, puta, but I can,” Juanita snickered as she looked between Julie’s legs and saw the puddle that was forming. “Look at you! Mr. Stevens was right! You are such a puta! Your pussy is a faucet!”
This illegal alien was humiliating Julie, and there was nothing she could do about it. She was right. Her pussy was dripping like a faucet. She was a slut. Any shame she felt soon disappeared as the Mexican abused her tits. Juanita soon found out that Julie liked it rough – the rougher the better.
Juanita smiled at the distressed slut bride as she separated her pussy lips and slid two fingers into her hot hole. Julie moaned at her touch.
“Ah, you like that, no?” Juanita laughed.
Yes, she liked it. That went without saying. Juanita wasted no time adding a third finger and then a fourth as she stretched the poor girl’s fat pussy lips apart and widened her hole.
“Oooohhhhhh! Oooooohhhh! Please don’t do that,” she protested weakly.
“I know what you need, puta,” she laughed as she folded her thumb in adding it to the four fingers that were already invading Julie’s distended pussy. She pushed but met resistant. This didn’t discourage the Mexican as she pushed harder forcing her hand further into the slut bride’s stretched pussy. Her pussy lips clung to Juanita’s hand obscenely.
“Aggggggghhhhhh! Please don’t do that! You’re hurting me!” she groaned as she shook her head back and forth.
The woman continued to violate her cunt showing absolutely no regard for what the poor girl was going through.
“What are you doing?” she groaned as the fire burned out of control.
She closed her eyes unable to look at the woman’s mocking smile. Juanita knew what she was and Julie did too. She was nothing more then a dirty little slut just like Edgar said.
Juanita pushed harder and her hand slipped into the stretched pussy up to her wrist. The woman relaxed for a moment as Julie adjusted to the intruder. With her left hand she teased Julie’s clit, rubbing and flicking it with her finger. This only aroused the poor girl even more.
“Feel good, puta? Are you ready for the fuck of your life?” Juanita asked.
“No! No! I don’t want this!” she wailed.
Julie opened her eyes and looked at the woman. At that moment Juanita balled her hand into a fist and drove it with all her might into Julie’s pussy. Julie grunted as Juanita’s fist pounded into her cervix.
“Ooooohhhhhh! Please don’t,” Julie said pleadingly between grunts.
Juanita smiled at her as she drew her fist back out to the mouth of Julie’s abused pussy and again rammed it back in with all her might.
“You like it rough, don’t you?” Juanita smirked.
Julie’s eyes went wide as her mouth dropped opened. She was unable to speak. Juanita continued pounding her fist into the newlywed’s cunt, battering her cervix, filling the distressed girl with both pleasure and pain. She grunted with each vicious blow as her tits flopped wildly on her chest.
“Agggggghhhhhhh!” Julie wailed. “Please stop! I’m begging you! Please!”
“Hey, puta, I heard you have no teeth. Is it true?” Juanita asked.
“What?” Julie moaned focusing on the fist pounding her cervix.
“I asked you a question! Is it true you have no teeth?
“Y…y…yesss,” she said, humiliated that even this stranger knew.
“Fucking slut! You have no teeth so you can suck cock better, eh?” Juanita said, driving her fist harder into the distressed girl.
Julie groaned with pain mixed with pleasure. Her clit was hard and throbbing, and, in spite of the abuse she was taking, she was highly aroused as her cunt became wetter.
“I want to see!” Juanita ordered.
“What?” Julie asked between moans unable to focus on the woman’s words. The Mexican was heartless as she pounded her fist into the bride’s cunt like a well oiled machine.
“Are you fucking deaf? I want to see you with no teeth. Take them out,” she ordered as she released Julie’s right hand.
What choice did she have? This was so embarrassing!
Julie released the lower denture and took it out. Juanita grabbed it from her.
“Now the other one,” she ordered.
Julie removed the upper denture which Juanita also took.
“Now smile for me,” Juanita ordered.
The insensitive bitch! How could she? This was so humiliating. The damn Mexican immigrant was pounding the crap out of Julie’s pussy with her fist and now insisted that she expose her toothless mouth.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she smiled a toothless smile. It wasn’t her fault that all of her teeth were removed. She felt so embarrassed, but at the same time the raging fire that was consuming her overshadowed anything else she might be feeling.
“Fucking puta, did you lose your teeth so you could suck cock better? How pathetic you are,” Juanita said, degrading the poor slut bride.
Then Juanita grabbed her swollen clit and twisted it, sending Julie over the edge. The climax ripped through her as she groaned from the pounding she was receiving. Her juices flowed freely around Juanita’s fist which was now making a swishing noise as it continued to pound her abused cunt. Julie rode the fist to another climax as the pounding continued.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhh!” she screamed.
“That’s it, cum, puta. Cum like the slut that you are!” Juanita said as she continued battering her cunt.
“Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me, you bitch!” Julie screamed as she rode the fist to another orgasm. She looked defiantly at Juanita through glazed eyes as she licked her lips.
After several minutes, Julie slumped over and Juanita finally withdrew her fist. She pulled Julie’s head up by her hair.
“Clean up your mess, puta,” she ordered.
Julie spit at the woman. She had no right ordering her around. Who did she think she was?
Juanita backhanded her sending her head reeling from the force of the blow.
“I said clean up your mess!” she hissed.
Julie now totally defeated licked the woman’s hand, taking each finger in her mouth and sucking it clean. When Juanita was satisfied, she released the slut bride’s other wrist from the arm of the chair.
“You made a mess on the chair. Clean it up,” she ordered.
“I can't,” Julie cried in dismay.
Juanita was hoping the puta wouldn’t cooperate as she started to slap her large tits. She smacked them forcefully from the bottom making them fly up and hit the poor girl in the chin – first the right one and then the left. Her blows were fast and furious.
SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!
“All right! All right! I’ll clean up my mess!” Julie cried in despair.
She gave each tit one more brutal slap before she relented.
“Clean up your mess and make it fast, puta,” Juanita ordered releasing her legs from the chair.
“How?” Julie cried. “I need a cloth.”
“You’re really trying my patience! Scoop it up with your hand and lick it clean,” Juanita said. “Sluts like you don’t get a cloth.”
Julie hesitantly rubbed her hand in her sticky juices and licked her hand clean. She continued doing this until the sloppy mess between her legs was gone.
Juanita then grabbed Julie’s face and looked her in the eye.
“You like the way I treat you, don’t you? You’re nothing but a puta! Say it!” she ordered.
“I… I’m a puta,” Julie repeated with tears in her eyes.
“Get down on your knees. I’m not done with you yet!”
Defeated, Julie scrambled to the floor.
Juanita removed her skirt and panties.
“There’s one more mess you have to clean up, puta,” Juanita said as she moved her pussy within inches of Julie’s face. “Get busy!”
Julie looked up at the dark skinned woman in disbelief. This was the woman who was supposed to be attending to her needs. Was this just a preview of what was to come?
Juanita kneed her in the left tit, further humiliating and embarrassing the poor girl.
“Get busy!” Juanita ordered. “You got me all hot and bothered, and now you have to finish what you started!”
Julie leaned forward and ran her tongue up and down the swarthy labia. The woman was wet, and Julie tasted the juices flowing from her. Juanita then grabbed her by the hair and pushed her face into her cunt.
“I want you to eat my pussy, and I want to see some enthusiasm. Use those gums to suck my pussy lips,” Juanita ordered. Yes, that’s it… just like that. Those fucking gums are amazing!”
In spite of herself, eating Mexican pussy was turning Julie on. She sucked on her labia massaging it with her gums. She then worked her way down to the Mexican’s dripping hole and buried her tongue as deep as humanly possible. Juanita moved her hips constantly pushing forward, smothering Julie with her pussy. She worked her way back up to the woman’s clit and captured it between her gums. She applied pressure to the sensitive clit.
“Yes! Yes! That feels so fucking good. Oh God, I’m going to cum! You’re making me cum, you nasty slut,” Juanita screamed as she held Julie’s head grinding her pussy all over the poor bride’s face. “Suck harder, you bitch! Use those damn gums!”
Julie’s face was covered in Juanita’s cum as she devoured the woman’s spasming pussy.
Juanita shuddered for many minutes as she used Julie’s face to sooth her aroused cunt. She was intentionally rough on her, showing her no mercy.
“That’s it! Lick it clean,” Juanita ordered as she started to recover from her orgasm. When she was finally done, she pushed Julie away.
“You disgust me! Here’s your teeth. Get dressed!” Juanita ordered.
Julie silently dressed, avoiding the Mexican woman whom she detested. Her faced was covered in Juanita’s juices.
“You better go and clean yourself up. Your face is a mess, and Mr. Stevens will be here shortly,” Juanita said.
Julie went into the bathroom dejectedly as Juanita stepped out into the hall.
“It is done, Senor Stevens,” Juanita said.
“Good, Juanita, I knew I could count on you,” Edgar chuckled. “I hope you weren’t too rough on her.”
“Rough enough to show her what a puta she is,” Juanita said smiling at her boss.
“Good and you know what to do this afternoon?”
“Oh yes, not to worry,” Juanita said, smiling seductively at her boss.
Meanwhile Doug spent the morning with Monica hoping that she would reward him by relieving the ache in his balls. He was obsessed with the thought of cumming, and the fact that he got very little sleep last night combined with the dose of GHB he was given earlier, was driving him insane.
“Did you have a good time last night?” Monica asked as she kissed Doug’s neck.
“Yes,” Doug replied cautiously as his cock twitched.
“Mmmmmm, did you like slapping those huge tits around, baby,” Monica whispered as she removed his Houdini chastity belt.
“Yes,” he moaned as his cock was released.
“I bet you did, and if you continue to be a good boy, I can promise you that you’ll be doing a lot more than that to your wife,” Monica said as she led Doug to the bathroom.
Monica then picked up an inflatable enema nozzle
“OK, baby, it’s time to clean you out. I have a new dildo I want to try out on you today.
Doug groaned at the thought of what she was about to do to him. Monica worked the nozzle past his sphincter and into his rectum. She then gave the bulb a few squeezes which inflated the nozzle in his ass preventing anything from getting out. She next connected the enema bag's hose to the nozzle.
The bag itself held over a gallon of warm liquid which was a special solution that Monica prepared just for Doug.
“Are you ready, baby?” she whispered in his ear as she opened the clamp. Doug let out a long, low moan as the warm liquid entered his rectum.
As the long minutes passed, Monica watched as Doug’s flat abdomen swelled with the warm liquid that continued to fill him. She dumped another two quarts of the solution into the bag before moving behind him. She put her hand on his bloated abdomen and slowly rubbed his belly.
“That’s it, Doug. I want you to take it all,” she whispered as her other hand traveled down and wrapped itself around his hard, throbbing cock. She stroked his cock as his belly continued to grow. His cock was leaking like a faucet. The precum flowed freely from his pulsating shaft, and Monica rubbed it into his sensitive cock head.
“Ooohhhhhhhhhh!” Doug moaned.
“Filling up, baby?” Monica teased as she kissed his neck and shoulders.
“Oh God, yes. I can’t take any more,” he moaned.
“Yes, you can. You can take a lot more. Do it for me, baby,” she whispered as she kissed his ear while still stroking his cock. The liquid continued to flow relentlessly into his rectum and colon. “You would do anything for me, wouldn’t you, Doug?”
“Yes,” he groaned.
Monica could feel his muscles twisting and spasming inside him. His body was evidently resisting the flood of enema liquid filling him. She imagined that by now his colon was filling nicely.
“Ooooohhhhhhh, please,” he begged as the cramps became worse.
His body movements increased until both his ass muscles were flexing and his pelvis began to grind as Monica continued to stroke his hard cock.
“Remember, baby, you’re not allowed to cum. If you get too close, you let me know. Believe me, you don’t want to find out what Edgar would do to you if you came without his permission,” she warned.
Doug groaned in frustration.
He looked pregnant as he stood there, filled with well over a gallon of liquid. Monica finally clamped the hose, stopping the flow. She removed the hose, checking first to make sure that the nozzle was closed.
“Please take it out, Monica. I can’t bear it much longer,” he whined.
“Oh, baby, I’ll take it out. Don’t you worry about that, but there’s something you have to do for me first,” she said as she walked around in front of the poor boy.
He stood there with the nozzle protruding from his ass. The bulb in his rectum was inflated so that nothing could get in or out. His belly was huge, filled with the warm liquid that Monica now forced him to hold. His cock stood out from his belly as hard as a rock, still dripping precum.
Monica feared that in his condition he might cum. She couldn’t let that happen. Not only would Doug pay dearly for a mistake like that, but Monica would also suffer as a result. Edgar was adamant.
“Are you close?” Monica whispered in his ear.
Doug hesitated. He was very close.
“Yes,” he mumbled.
“You know I can’t let that happen, Doug. I talked with Edgar this morning and tried to persuade him to let you cum today, but he wants to wait a little longer. I really tried,” she whispered.
“Ohhhhhhhhh,” Doug groaned in frustration.
“I need to do something that you’re not going to like, but remember I’m doing this for your own good,” she said as she backed away.
Doug watched her closely through pain-filled eyes. The cramps were getting more severe, and he had a hard time standing. And then he saw what she had in her hand.
“Noooooooo! Please not that,” he begged.
“I’m sorry, baby. It’s the only way,” Monica said as she placed the prongs of the taser against his ball sack and pressed the trigger.
“Aggggggghhhhhhh!” Doug screamed in agonizing pain as the electrical charge ripped through his groin. The pain was unbearable as he dropped to his knees.
His cock shrunk somewhat, and Monica no longer feared that he would cum.
Doug babbled and made inarticulate noises as he began to recover from the sharp pain that ripped through his testicles and then right to the very tip of his cock.
He looked up at her with tear-filled eyes.
“It’s almost over, baby. All you have to do is one more little thing for me, and then I’ll take that nasty plug out of your ass,” she said as she helped him up.
She led Doug back into the bedroom. He struggled. The cramps were now more pronounced as he hobbled along, being led by the dark skinned vixen.
“Lie down on the bed on your back,” she ordered. “After you make me cum, I’ll remove the nozzle.”
Doug looked at her in disbelief.
“I can’t…”
“You can and you will, Doug. Think of it as an incentive to get me off quickly. The better you perform, the faster I’ll cum, and the quicker that plug will be removed from your ass, providing you the relief you want,” she said.
Doug lay on his back with his bloated belly sticking up obscenely, resigned to the fact that there was no other way. His cock was semi-hard, still feeling the ill effects of the taser. Monica straddled Doug’s head, facing towards him as she lowered her sopping wet pussy down over his face.
“Get to work, baby,” she hissed as she ground her cunt all over his face.
Doug knew that the faster he got her off, the sooner the plug would be removed. His tongue was all over her cunt as he sucked her juices into his mouth. He nibbled on her clit and bit it lightly as she became more aroused. He then buried his tongue in her hole, savoring the sweet taste of her nectar.
“Oh yes, Doug, that’s it, baby! That feels so good,” she moaned as she rode his face.
She reached down below his protruding belly and wrapped her fingers around his semi-hard cock. She stroked it until it once again grew long and hard in her hand. She licked her lips as she became more aroused. More than anything, she wanted to bury his cock in her pussy, but Edgar said no. Damn him!
Doug was frantic. He was feeling so many different emotions, all at the same time. The cramping was much worse, but his cock was hard and pulsing with need. He couldn’t take this much longer. He bit down on her clit, sending her over the edge.
“Yes! Yes! Yes! I’m cumming!” she screamed as she ground her pussy down harder on his face, cutting off his air supply.
He stabbed his tongue into her and swallowed continuously, trying to keep up with the sweet nectar that was gushing out of her hole. His nose was covered, and he couldn’t breathe. He turned his head to the left and right, trying to free himself, but it was all for naught. Monica bore down hard, preventing him from moving. He was at her mercy.
Finally reality hit her as she saw his whole body convulsing, and she lifted her hot, throbbing cunt off of his face.
He gulped in large amounts of air as he struggled to breathe. He couldn’t get enough. He had grown dizzy and almost passed out. He saw his life pass before his eyes when suddenly she relented.
“It’s alright, baby,” she cooed as she kissed his face. “You got me so excited. You were driving me crazy.”
Doug said nothing as he still struggled to get air into his lungs. His cock remained hard as Monica slipped a cock ring down to the base of his cock.
“Let’s get you back in the bath room,” she said as she helped him up.
Doug hobbled back into the bathroom and sat on the commode. He was light headed and felt ill.
“Now listen carefully, Doug. I’m going to remove the nozzle, but you are not to release anything until I tell you to. Do you understand?”
“I can’t hold it,” he wailed in despair.
“Yes, you can because if you don’t, you will be punished. You will receive the taser again, but for a much longer period of time,” she threatened him.
Doug looked up at her in disbelief. She was asking for the impossible. He was filled to capacity. How did she expect him to hold back?
“Remember to concentrate. Squeeze tight and don’t allow any of the solution to escape until I tell you to,” she reminded him as she deflated the bulb in his rectum and slowly removed the nozzle.
Doug clamped down on his sphincter, trying desperately to keep the flood gates from opening.
“Good, baby,” Monica whispered as she dropped the nozzle and straddled Doug’s legs as he sat on the commode, obviously in distress. “You’re doing just fine. You can do just about anything when you try hard enough.”
“I can’t hold back any longer,” he grunted through clinched teeth. His face was scrunched up in a grimace as he fought to maintain control over his sphincter.
“Yes, you can baby. You can do it for me,” she insisted as she grabbed his hard, throbbing cock and guided it to her wet, gaping hole. She lowered herself as his cock traveled up and into her warm cavern, finally pushing against her cervix.
“I can’t…”
Monica pulled his head to her tits as she finally gave him permission to relieve himself.
“Go ahead, baby,” she hissed as she rode his cock.
The flood gates opened as the solution gushed out of poor Doug’s rectum and colon. It seemed to go on forever as the liquid splattered all over. He felt such relief as the cramping let up and his belly slowly returned to normal. After the initial discharge, there was a lull in the action for several minutes before another gush of brown liquid poured out.
“It’s not over yet, Doug. You still have more in you. It will take a few minutes, but I bet you’re feeling much better already,” she cooed in his ear as she rode his cock.
“Yes,” he replied weakly, just glad that the worst of it was over.
He had the urge again and another gush of brown liquid came pouring out. Monica just continued to ride his cock, reveling in the girth of his shaft as it filled her to capacity. Finally fearing that he might cum, she reluctantly lifted herself off of his stiff member.
Doug sat there on the commode now totally drained but sporting a raging hard-on.
Monica quickly retrieved the Houdini Chastity Cage not the harness, for she wasn’t done with him yet. She wanted access to his rectum, access that the harness wouldn’t permit. The problem was that she couldn’t get the tube over his cock. It was too hard.
“Doug, we have a problem. You need to get soft so I can get this tube back on you,” she explained.
Panic was written all over the poor boy’s face. He knew what that meant.
“I’ll give you a couple of minutes to settle down and get your cock soft. However, if you can’t do that for me, baby, then I’ll have to take more drastic measures. You know what that means,” she warned.
Doug was frantic. He had to get soft. Why did he always have a hard-on? He was never like this before. He concentrated on the consequences of not getting soft, but he was distracted by Monica who was standing in front of him. She was gorgeous as she stood there with her large luscious tits swaying seductively back and forth on her chest. This only got him harder.
Five minutes passed, but he was still hard.
“Oh God, what’s the matter with me,” he groaned as another gush of liquid poured out of him like a tidal wave.
“Time’s up! I’m sorry, baby. You had your chance,” she said as she approached him with the taser.
She kneeled down and took his cock in her hand. It was so big and beautiful, she thought as she ran her tongue all over the velvety head.
“Ohhhhhhhhhh!” Doug moaned at her touch, but then his balls were filled with indescribable pain as the taser did its job, filling his scrotum with 50,000 volts.
His cock went limp, and Monica slid the tube over his deflated cock and attached the cuff around his scrotum, assuring that he would not get hard again.
“That hurt me more than it hurt you, baby. I didn’t want to do it. I think you’ve earned a nice, long, hot shower. Take your time. I’ll be in the other room,” she said as she kissed him on the lips and then left him alone.
Doug was glad that the ordeal was finally over, and the hot shower did wonders to revitalize him. After finishing up, he walked into the bedroom. Monica stood there wearing her harness. Attached to the harness was a dildo that was longer and thicker than any of the others she had used on him.
“We’re going to have a little fun with the time that we have remaining,” she cooed.
“Ohhhhhhh!” Doug moaned, remembering that it wasn’t over yet, and this was only the start of his day. Monica lubed him up and rode his ass for over an hour as she climaxed continuously. Doug’s balls ached as he was unable to achieve a hard-on thanks to the Houdini Chastity Cage.
He couldn’t think straight as the lust boiled in his veins. How he wished things were different. If he could only go back in time, he would do things differently. His mind was in a daze as Monica continued to pound his ass with her new toy. Her hand came down on his bare ass as she buried the long, thick phallus up his rectum and into his colon.
Meanwhile back in the suite Julie washed her face, reapplied her make-up, and fixed her hair. Her body had betrayed her again. She was disgusted with herself for letting the Mexican ingrate get the best of her. How dare that Hispanic treat her in that manner. She came from a well-to-do family and knew all about the illegal immigrants who were entering the country by the thousands. Juanita’s relatives were probably among them, she reasoned, trying to make herself feel better.
She checked herself in the mirror and saw a sexy seductive vixen staring back at her. The short denim skirt she was wearing along with the six inch heels accentuated her long shapely legs. Her tank top revealed a deep valley of cleavage that, thanks to her bra, filled out her top to overflowing. She had changed so much over the past few weeks. A stranger stared back at her, but she still had mixed feelings. She craved the things that she was forced to do but, at the same time, was filled with such guilt at betraying the Lord. Only a short time ago she was a strong person, grounded in her beliefs and firm in her convictions. Now, all of that was slowly dissipating.
When she entered the suite, no one was there. She expected to find Edgar waiting, for she was never left alone. She walked over to the door. It was unlocked. That was strange. She opened the door and looked down the hall. It was empty.
Her pulse quickened. She was alone. For the first time in weeks she was actually alone. Maybe she could make it downstairs and out the front door. Then she could find help. The authorities would understand. Edgar’s so called contract probably wasn’t worth the paper it was written on.
She edged her way carefully down the hall towards the stairs. No one was in sight. She stealthily worked her way down the stairs and over to the front door. She reached for the door knob. It was unlocked. Her heart was beating at a hysterical pace as she opened the door and snuck out. For the first time in weeks she breathed fresh air. She looked up at the sun and felt its warmth. It felt so good, but she was wasting time. She couldn’t just stand there. She would be caught.
She looked around and decided to try and make it to the woods in the distance. At least there she would be able to find cover within the forest. If she stayed out in the open, they were sure to find her. It was impossible to move quickly in six inch heels! She took them off and ran barefoot through the grass. Her tits bounced up and down on her chest as she quickly tried to make it to the woods undetected.
Finally she entered the safety of the woods and slowed down out of breath. The run to safety was her first step towards freedom. She still kept moving, fearing that Edgar and Monica would soon discover that she was missing if they hadn’t done so already.
The woods became denser as she continued her journey. This was certainly not uncharacteristic of the Adirondacks. She stumbled upon a path as the forest became darker, the rays of the sun partially blocked out by the density of the forest.
Suddenly a grunt of air escaped her as she was stopped in mid-stride. Her body was flung sideways from the trail to land painfully on the bed of the forest. Stunned, she didn’t know what hit her until a pair of hands grabbed her from behind by her hair and pulled her to her feet.
“Leave me alone! What do you think you’re doing?” she screamed as she looked up and saw three huge blacks standing before her.
“Well, what the fuck do we have here?” one of them said, grinning evilly from ear to ear.
“Let me go, damn it,” she screamed as she struggled to get free. She kicked and swung out with her arms, but they were too strong and powerful.
“Shut up, bitch!” the black man ordered as he backhanded her, sending her head reeling.
Julie was dazed by the unexpected blow and filled with fear at the thought of being caught alone in the woods with three black men. She could see by their uniforms that they were prisoners or convicts of some sort, but what were they doing here in the woods in the middle of nowhere?
“Now that’s a nice piece of white meat,” the other black said as he grabbed the front of her tank top and violently ripped it off her with one yank.
Julie was taken by surprise. The black wasted no time in ripping her bra off, releasing her huge tits to the gawking eyes of the three black men.
“Holy shit, look at those fucking tits! They’re huge! Are those babies real?” asked the first black man as he squeezed Julie’s right tit. “I’m gonna have me some fun with these white milk sacks. I haven’t had a piece of ass in over two years.”
“Don’t do that,” she wailed, trying to get away from the large black hands that were abusing her tits, but the man holding her from behind grabbed her hair and yanked her head back forcing her tits forward as a sacrifice to his two buddies.
“If you don’t want to get hurt, you better cooperate. We’re not taking any shit from some white trash like you,” he hissed.
Each man took hold of one of her large tits and started sucking and chewing on her inch long nipples. Julie was disgusted by the bastards, but, at the same time, could feel the tingling sensations beginning in her pussy. What was wrong with her? She was mad at herself for getting aroused by these abusive blacks. She didn’t want it. It wasn’t right, but she couldn’t help herself.
“No! No! Stop it, damn you!” she screamed, but her screams only seemed to excite them even more. They bit and slapped her heaving tits unable to get enough of the white meat.
The black holding her from behind reached down under her skirt and ripped off her thong.
Julie struggled, kicking out at the bastards who were abusing her, but they threw her to the ground. Two of them held her down by her arms. Her massive tits jiggled and shook on her chest like jell-o. The third black convict ran his hand up Julie’s thigh and felt the wetness in her now naked pussy.
“Hey, the bitch is wet!” he exclaimed. “This ho is really getting off on this. She likes it!”
“Stop it, damn you! You have no right!” she screamed. “I’m a good Christian girl!”
His comments enraged Julie as she thrashed all the more trying to free herself. Why did everyone insist on calling her a slut? They had no right doing these things to her.
The black between her legs reached up and smacked her right tit hard. He then smacked her left tit. He grabbed her by her long nipples. That got her attention.
“Look, bitch, if you kick me one more time, I’m going to bite your fucking nipple right off, and if you think I’m joking, just go ahead and try it! You’re going to get fucked whether you like it or not. None of us have had a piece of ass in a long time. We can do this the easy way or the hard way, ” he challenged her as he released her nipples and removed his prison uniform.
Julie looked up in terror as she saw what was hanging between his legs. He was built like a horse. His cock was over nine inches long, and it wasn’t even hard yet, and it was as thick as her arm.
He kneeled down and rubbed his large black cock up and down between her pussy lips, and then up and over her throbbing clit.
“Oooooowwwww, I almost forgot how good pussy felt,” he snickered at her.
Julie moaned unable to help herself. She was so embarrassed. She didn’t want him to know how much she wanted his large, black snake. She remembered Benjamin and his thirteen inch cock and how it filled her. She wanted to be filled again with black meat.
“Good Christian girl? This white bitch is one hot mother. She’s so fucking wet down here,” exclaimed the black man as his large cock head rested against the entrance of her hot cunt. He pushed hard, and the head of his cock disappeared. He steadily drove the rest of his cock up her hot hole until he was wedged up against her cervix.
“Oh God! Oh God help me!” Julie exclaimed as she moaned. Her body was betraying her, and she was responding to this brutal rape. The two other blacks wasted no time in squeezing, pulling, kissing and sucking on her large sensitive tits. This fanned the fire burning within her even more as the two mouths traveled all over her tit meat.
“Yes! Yes! Suck on my tits! Bite them!” she moaned.
One of the blacks, unable to stand it any longer, whipped out his now hard cock and ordered Julie to suck it.
It felt strange sucking cock with her dentures in her mouth, but there was no way she was telling these thugs that she wore dentures. By now the black man in her pussy was ramming her with a vengeance, pounding into her cervix and threatening to break through.
Julie grunted and groaned with every thrust. She was so full. The enormous black cock was stretching her to new limits, and soon she was on the verge of a climax. She was beside herself. How could she climax when these thugs were raping her? It hit her like a bolt of lightning as her body convulsed out of control and her vaginal muscles clamped down on the monstrous cock buried in her cunt. She shivered as waves of pleasure traveled up and down her spine.
“Oh God, I’m coming! Aaaaaggghhhhhh!” Julie screamed.
“This white ho is on fire!” he exclaimed. “I got an idea!”
The black took his long hard cock out of Julie’s spasming cunt and lay down on the ground.
“Okay, get the white bitch on top! I want that nasty cunt riding my black snake,” he ordered.
The two blacks lifted the still spasming girl by the arms like a puppet and placed her on their buddy’s cock facing him. His cock easily slid into her well lubed cunt.
She groaned as the black snake once again violated her hot hole. She looked down at him through glazed eyes as she licked her lips. He pulled her forward by her pendulous tits while one of his other black buddies ran his cock up and down the crack of her ass.
“Ooooohhhhh! What are you doing?” Julie groaned in her lust induced state.
“Just giving you what you deserve, ho!” laughed the black man.
He positioned his cock at her anus and pushed.
Julie grunted.
Nothing happened. His fat black cock was just too big. He pushed again, but her sphincter resisted and banned him from entering. He tried several more times but was unable to force his monster cock up her ass.
“Damn!” he exclaimed. “She’s fucking tight back here!”
“You have to lube it first, man!” said the black pounding Julie’s pussy. “Don’t you know anything? Here, dip it in her cunt first,” he said lifting Julie up like a rag doll so that he could withdraw his cock and let his buddy enter.
The other black worked his cock in and out of her sloppy cunt getting it nice and wet before trying again to penetrate her rectum. This time Julie could resist no long and her sphincter gave as the large bulbous head of his cock entered her. She yelped as he pushed forward, burying several inches up her shitter.
“Ohhhhhhh Goddddddd, You’re too big!” Julie wailed as she felt both cocks filling her. Over twenty-four inches of black cock was threatening to ream out her pussy and ass. They developed a rhythm and were pistoning in and out of her holes like a well oiled machine. Julie remembered back to the previous night when Edgar and the snake double fucked her. This got her even more excited.
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Fuck me good!” she exclaimed as chills ran up and down her spine.
The third black convict walked around in front of Julie and grabbed her by the hair. He raised her head up.
“Suck my cock, bitch!” he ordered as he slapped her across the face with his semi-hard cock.
Julie in a daze opened her mouth to accept the huge black cock that was about to violate her throat. She was so far gone now. She didn’t care what they did to her.
“Stick out your tongue,” he ordered.
Julie mindlessly obeyed. The black slapped her tongue with his long black snake before pushing forward and burying his serpent to the back of her mouth as he held on to her hair. His black buddy who was pounding her pussy reached up and grabbed her large swaying tits and mauled them.
“Take it all, white bitch,” he snarled. “I’m going to show you what a real cock feels like.”
Holding her firmly by the hair, with one thrust, he buried his cock in her throat up to his balls.
“Fuck, that feels good,” he exclaimed as he started to fuck her throat with his black serpent. “This ho knows how to suck cock! She took the whole thing!”
He pounded her face viciously.
Julie was on overload. Every hole was filled with black cock, and she was on the verge of another climax. The fire built in the pit of her stomach and exploded causing her to spasm uncontrollably as her body convulsed. The climax raced though her system. Her pussy and anus spasmed, caressing the huge black cocks violating her, and she sucked greedily on the cock that was buried in her mouth. She didn’t care any more. They could use her. She felt so fucking good. She moaned around the cock as it pistoned in and out of her throat.
She was like a wild animal as she bucked up and down riding the two huge black poles that were buried in her pussy and ass. They were the pleasure givers. She willingly sucked the monster cock that battered her throat. His balls slapped against her chin with each violent thrust.
The black convict raping her pussy got rougher with her tits as he smacked them from the sides and watched them collide into each other. This only further enflamed her as she brutally dropped herself on the enormous black cocks that were ripping in and out of her cunt and asshole.
She was a lust crazed animal, and she knew she was a slut just like they said. She loved having all three holes filled with cock. She wanted it. She was in her element. Why did she waste so many years when she could have been enjoying herself?
“Yes, this is what I was made for,” she thought as another climax hit her, sending her higher and higher. Every nerve in her body was alive and tingling as climax after climax ravaged her body.
She never wanted it to end, but the three excited blacks were reaching the boiling point as their cocks were expertly worked by this immoral slut. It’s amazing that they lasted as long as they did already. She was accommodating and handling the three black cocks with no problem at all. She was a crazed sex machine that had a fire burning within her that no one could put out, and they were having a hard time keeping up with her.
The black man buried in her pussy came first, filling her with his hot cum. Load after load of cum shot into her and, before he was done, the black convict buried deep in her ass was unable to hold off any longer as his pulsating cock gushed cum up her rectum. She was filled to overflowing.
“Mmmmmmmmmmmm!”
She groaned around the cock filling her throat which triggered an explosion which sent scalding hot cum directly into her belly. She loved the taste of his cum. She looked like a pump as she drained the three huge cocks.
They forced her to sit up, and, as they held her by her hair, she cleaned their cocks one by one. She licked them enthusiastically, taking their orange sized balls into her mouth and sucking lovingly on them. Even the acrid taste of the cock that had violated her ass didn’t bother her. She cleaned up the remnants of her excrement that adhered to his cock without giving it a second thought. This is how low she had sunk, and she didn’t even realize it.
“This white bitch is something else!” one of them exclaimed.
“She one nasty ho!” exclaimed another.
“Oh God, that was great!” she exclaimed as she scooped up the cum dripping from her pussy and licked her fingers clean.
“Shhhhhhh! Listen!” whispered one the blacks with a scared look on his face.
There was a rustling in the distance. Footsteps were approaching.
“What’s that?” another asked, filled with alarm at the approaching footsteps.
“It sounds like someone’s coming. Let’s get the fuck out of here,” the third said as they grabbed their clothes and headed off in the opposite direction.
Julie ached all over as she slowly got up. She looked for the remnants of her clothes. She needed to get out of there before whoever was coming found her.
As she attempted to run, Edgar suddenly stood in her path. She was too late.
“Charles, get her,” he yelled as Charles came forth and grabbed the dazed girl.
As it turns out, the blacks were part of a work detail from the local penitentiary that escaped earlier that morning. The authorities had been combing the woods for them all morning. The three happened to come upon Julie in the woods. Actually Julie slowed them up and was instrumental in their capture. They were soon taken back into custody and returned to prison. They were left with an afternoon they would not soon forget - the sultry white crazed slut with the amazingly large tits.
Needless to say Julie returned to Edgar’s estate. Would she be punished for trying to escape? Wasn’t every humiliating act already punishment enough? She would soon find out that crossing Edgar was no a wise move to make.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 9
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
When they returned from the woods, Edgar and Monica took Julie immediately to her suite. She was a mess. Cum was dripping out of her pussy and anus, and her tits were bruised from the rough treatment of the blacks.
Edgar was raging mad, but he said nothing for now anyway. He thought of the implications of Julie’s actions and what could have happened. Fortunately, they found Julie first and were able to get her back to the estate unseen. Edgar did have the contract and yes it was legal, but still he would have a lot of explaining to do.
As for the convicts, he had contacts at the prison that would make sure they kept quiet about their afternoon romp. He was sure the three blacks wouldn’t want to add rape charges to the other charges they were already facing. He made several phone calls to ensure damage control.
Julie bathed, and Monica then took some time to inspect her for any permanent damage. Fortunately, her bruised tits were the worst of it. There were no internal injuries as far as she could tell. Still she would need to see the doctor for a complete physical.
Edgar was pacing back and forth, waiting for Julie to finish getting cleaned up. Luckily, he had some time to cool down. Things were not looking good for her. Finally, Monica and Julie came out of the bathroom, and Edgar wasted no time.
“What were you thinking?” Edgar yelled.
Julie had never seen him this mad.
“I just wanted...”
“I don’t care what you wanted, damn it!” he said still pacing back and forth in front of her.
“Maybe we should all take some time off to settle down, and then we can sort this out after dinner. I think Julie knows she’s going to be punished for leaving the premises,” Monica said calmly.
Monica knew she had to diffuse the situation before things got out of hand. Right now Edgar was highly emotional, and, although he handled himself quite well up to now, she didn’t want to take any chances. Julie underwent a traumatic experience and needed some time to settle down.
“Yes, of course, you’re right, Monica, but first I want to give our naïve slut a little reality check,” he said calmly. “And I promise to maintain my composure.”
Julie felt uneasy. She botched probably her only opportunity to get away from Edgar.
“Now, Julie, let’s suppose you got away. Then what?” Edgar asked.
“I don’t know,” she replied awkwardly.
“Would you go to the authorities?” he asked.
“Maybe,” she said hesitantly.
She couldn’t lie. That’s probably what she would do in order to save her husband too.
“Well, let’s pursue that option for a moment,” Edgar suggested. “What would you tell the police?”
“I’m not sure. I would tell them the truth, of course,” she said.
“And what is the truth?” Edgar asked.
“That… that…”
“That the day after your wedding you decided to visit my home?” Edgar asked.
“No,” Julie stammered.
“But isn’t that the truth?” Edgar asked.
“Well, yes, but…”
“But, what? You said you would tell the truth,” Edgar pressed on.
“Yes, I would tell them that we returned to your estate,” she stammered.
“Returned! Do you have any proof that you were here prior to that time?” Edgar asked.
“Well, no, but you…”
He was confusing her.
“Do you have proof?” he pressed her.
“No, of course not, but…”
“Monica and I were not even here on your wedding night. We have friends that would testify under oath that we were attending a party at their house,” Edgar said.
“That’s a lie. You did all those terrible things to us on our wedding night,” Julie cried.
“Prove it!”
“And you tricked us into signing that contract!” she added.
“Tricked you? Can you read, Julie?” he asked.
“Yes, I can read,” she said defensively.
“If you bothered to read what you were signing, you wouldn’t be here today,” he stated. “Weren’t you taught never to sign anything before reading the fine print?”
Julie hung her head defeated.
“You can’t substantiate any of the accusations you’re making against me. You have to provide evidence. You are making the accusations. The burden of proof is on you. Don’t you know anything?”
Julie remained silent, feeling trapped.
“Let’s forget about the contract. Do you realize that I have hundreds of hours of video of you being fucked by a dog, fucked by a black man, fucked by a snake, fucked by an old man, eating out an old woman, giving me a blow job, eating out Monica, being fisted by a Mexican, and in every single one of those videos, you are a willing participant,” Edgar said.
Yes, Julie knew. She had been forced to watch many of those videos, and in every one she looked like she was enjoying herself. It was true, but they made her like that.
“Do you also realize that in most of them you are begging to be fucked? Do you remember begging for the snake last night?” he asked.
“Yes,” she said quietly.
“If you want, you can leave right now. Take Doug and get out. Actually that offer is open to you at any time. I will not hold you here against your will,” he said.
Julie looked up incredulously.
“You’re not serious?” she asked.
“I’m very serious, but understand that there are consequences for your actions. If you chose to leave, I will send some very select DVD’s of you and Doug in action to your parents, Doug’s parents, your pastor, your friends, members of the church, and I assure you that you will become the biggest porn star on the Internet. You will be featured on every major pay site as well as private sites internationally,” Edgar warned.
“You wouldn’t do that!” Julie stammered.
“You know I would, Julie. If you chose to leave, those videos will be in the mail before you’re ten miles from here,” he said. “What would your father, the Reverend Matthews, think seeing you deep throated by an old man and then smiling at the camera with a mouth full of cum and no teeth?”
“Oh God, no!” Julie wailed.
“How about your younger sister…”
“How do you know I have…?”
“Julie, I know everything about you. Andrea, your eighteen year old sister, just graduated from high school. She attended McDaniel’s Christian Academy and graduated with honors. Do you want to hear more?” Edgar asked.
Julie hung her head and whimpered. How did he know? Why would he even bother to get that kind of information about her family?
“Your mother is an elementary school teacher. She has taught elementary school for twenty-three years and is contemplating early retirement,” Edgar added. “And let’s not forget your father, the Rev. Charles Matthews, who has pastored the same Methodist church for 34 years.”
“That’s enough!” Julie whispered.
“There is nothing I don’t know about you and your family,” he hissed as he stood close to her. “I made it my business to know everything about you!”
“Monica, tell Charles to bring their car around to the front. Then get Doug, and he and his bride may leave,” he stated.
“No, wait!” Julie blurted out, clinging to him.
“Isn’t that what you want?” Edgar asked.
“No, I don’t want that at all. I want to stay,” she said as she hung her head in shame.
How could she possibly go home and face her parents and friends after they’ve seen those disgusting videos of her and Doug. She was trapped. There was no way out. Edgar held all the cards. Her fate was in his hands. She would never leave this place.
“Are you sure, Julie?” he asked smiling
“Yes, I’m sure,” she whispered.
“And you’ll be a good girl?” he asked.
“I’ll be anything you want,” she whispered.
“This won’t excuse you from being severely punished. I hope you understand that,” he said.
Julie nodded.
“Allow her to rest for the remainder of the afternoon. Have Juanita come in and take over. I’ll see you in my study,” Edgar said to Monica.
Julie was exhausted and slept most of the afternoon. She looked somewhat rested when she came down to dinner. Her sleep was disturbed by visions of her rape at the hands of the three black convicts. During her waking hours she dwelled on the fact that Edgar knew so much about her family. How? Why?
Later in the afternoon Edgar’s private physician stopped by to examine Julie. Edgar wielded a great deal of influence in the community, and Dr. Richards was beholding to him in more ways than one. This was just one way he could return the favor. He examined Julie thoroughly and took some blood samples so that she could be tested for AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases. The last thing Edgar needed was a carrier living in his house. Upon preliminary examination she was fine and there were no major medical concerns.
As part of her punishment she had to wear 7 inch heels to dinner which were almost impossible to walk in. She was practically standing on her toes, and her feet were cramping as she walked. She also was not allowed to wear much in the line of clothing other than a push up bra which nicely displayed her huge tits and black thigh high stockings.
Doug and Julie didn’t see each other until dinner. Of course, Doug had no idea of his wife’s afternoon adventure with the three black convicts.
Doug could hardly contain himself as he looked at Julie sitting across from him. His testicles ached so much. If only he could get a hard-on.
Her food was laced with a small dose of GHB, the rape drug. She would need it before the evening was over. He made sure that the dose was enough to get her aroused but not enough to knock her out. He wanted her aware of everything that was about to happen to her.
After dinner everyone except Julie and Edgar retired to the living room. He detained her in the dining room for a short time after Doug and Monica left.
“As you know, what you did this afternoon is inexcusable. I expect you to tell us everything that happened from the time you left the estate until the time that we found you. Monica and I have discussed this fully and decided on an appropriate punishment for you. Trust me, it will not be one that you will enjoy,” Edgar warned.
“I’m so sorry,” Julie said meekly.
“Yes, I imagine you are,” he replied.
The walk to the living room was an experience for Julie. Besides having a difficult time with the seven inch heels which were killing her feet, her tits bounced up and down seductively on her chest with every step she took. This caused her inch long nipples to rub on the inside of her bra cups, sending titillating sensations up and down her spine.
“Stand in the center of the room, slut,” Edgar ordered.
Julie walked to the spot Edgar indicated as a chain was lowered from the ceiling. Edgar followed her and removed her bra. Her wrists were attached to the chain which was then raised, forcing her arms up and over her head.
“Spread you legs,” Edgar ordered.
Julie obeyed tottering on the seven inch heels. Her calves were taut from the way the high heels forced her up on her toes. She was a vision to behold but this position was excruciatingly painful for the young slut.
“Monica, Doug looks extremely uncomfortable. Why don’t you get him out of that contraption and put the boy at ease,” Edgar suggested.
Doug under Monica’s direction stripped. She then removed the Houdini Chastity Harness, setting his aching balls and cock free. His cock immediately sprang to life as he beheld his sultry bride strung up tottering on the seven inch heels.
“Is that better, baby?” Monica asked, stroking his liberated cock.
“Oh God, yes, thank you,” he said.
“Bring Doug over here, Monica. I think we need to fill him in on what transpired this afternoon,” Edgar said.
Doug was escorted over to his wife who was hanging by her arms obviously in a highly aroused state.
“What a slut she is!” Doug thought. “She’s always hot and horny.”
“You’re probably not aware that your wife attempted to escape today.” Edgar started.
“What?” Doug exclaimed.
“Yes, she managed to get out the front door, and then she ran into the woods that border my estate,” Edgar continued.
Doug had no idea and was surprised by this revelation. That explains why Monica left in such a hurry this afternoon.
“How did she get out?” Doug asked.
“That is of little consequence, my boy, the larger question is what did she do once she did escape?” Edgar answered. “I’ve waited until tonight to question her. Julie can explain to all of us what happened.”
Julie caught most of what was being said, however, in her drugged state it took her much longer to process the information. The GHB had taken effect. She was so aroused. Why didn’t someone just fuck her?
“Well, slut, what happened once you entered the woods?” Edgar asked as he lightly ran his index finger over her throbbing right nipple. Julie shivered. Her nipple was so sensitive, and Edgar’s finger felt so good.
“Well, I followed this path until I was pulled off the trail and thrown to the ground,” Julie said.
“Yes?”
“There were three black men. I think they were escaped convicts or something. They wore prison uniforms,” Julie explained as Edgar traced a circle around her other nipple.
Julie moaned at his touch.
“Yes, touch me,” she thought. “Squeeze my tits! Suck on them!”
“Go on,” Edgar said calmly.
“One of the men held me from behind while another ripped off my top and my bra. They mauled my tits and pulled and sucked on them. I didn’t want them to do that to me, but they wouldn’t stop,” Julie explained as a moan escaped her lips.
Doug’s jaw dropped open. Three black men captured his wife?
“What happened next, slut?” Monica asked.
“The black man holding me ripped off my thong and saw that I was wet.”
“You were wet!” Doug asked incredulously.
“Yes, I couldn’t help it. They were all over my tits,” Julie groaned as Edgar lightly touched her clit.
“Then what happened?” Edgar asked.
Then the black man holding me from behind threw me to the ground. The other two held me down by my arms. I couldn’t move. I tried kicking, but the third black man threatened me,” Julie groaned.
“Yes, go on,” Edgar encouraged her still teasing her sensitive nipples.
“I had no choice. I stopped kicking, and then he ran his large black cock up and down between my pussy lips,” Julie moaned.
“Did you like that?” Monica asked.
“I don’t know,” Julie lied.
“What do you mean you don’t know?” Edgar questioned her.
“I… I…” Julie hesitated confused and so aroused by her own retelling of the afternoon’s events.
“Your cunt is sopping wet, you slut,” Edgar said as he ran his finger between her fat, swollen labia. Julie moaned, filled with lust. They knew what she was. She knew it too.
“Yes! Yes! I liked it! I loved it!” she admitted as Edgar withdrew his finger.
“I don’t believe this!” Doug exclaimed. “Those blacks are raping you, and you love it?”
“Yes, goddamit, I loved his fat black cock tearing into my fucking cunt. I liked the way the other two blacks mauled my tits and sucked on them and bit them. I was so turned on,” Julie broke down. There was no stopping her now. It was as if the flood gates were opened.
“What then, slut?” Edgar asked as he returned to teasing her nipples.
“Then the black man fucking my pussy pulled out. I didn’t want him to. I wanted him to fuck my brains out. He felt so good, and he was so big. He was pounding the crap out of me, and then there was nothing!”
“That was it. That was all that happened?” Monica asked.
“Oh no, then the other two blacks lifted me up and had me straddle the first black’s large cock. That thing had to be at least twelve inches long. It felt so good as it burrowed up my hole and pounded against my cervix. Then one of the other black guys tried to sodomize me, but he couldn’t get it in. He was too big,” Julie moaned.
By now she had worked herself up to a feverish state. She was on fire, and the itch in her cunt was driving her insane.
“So he gave up?” Edgar asked.
“No, no, his friend withdrew from my pussy and let him slip his big cock in to get it wet. Then he was able to get past my sphincter and drive his cock all the way up my ass,” Julie moaned, remembering how full she felt.
“Fucking slut,” Doug hissed. He was so mad he could spit. Everyone enjoyed her treasures. Everyone except him!
Julie was obviously reliving her experiences at the hands of the black convicts. She was now moving her hips, trying to satisfy the growing need in her dripping wet pussy.
“Is there anything else you want to share?” Monica asked. “Or is that it.”
“No there’s more. Then the third black grabbed me by the hair and forced his cock into my mouth and down my throat. His cock was so fat. I thought my jaw was going to be dislocated,” Julie moaned.
“So all your holes were filled?” Edgar asked.
“Yes,” she moaned.
“And you liked it?” Edgar asked.
“I fucking loved it,” Julie moaned. “I never felt so turned on in all my life.”
“You are a bigger slut than I thought,” Monica added.
“I don’t care. That’s what you wanted, isn’t it?” Julie groaned.
At that point Juanita came in carrying two cages. She set them down close to Julie. Felix was in one cage and the other cage housed the two albino corn snakes.
Julie looked at the cages with lust in her eyes. She wanted the snakes. She wanted anything that would put out the fire burning between her legs.
“What happened next?” Edgar asked.
“Well, the black guy fucking my cunt reached up and started mauling my tits. He pulled hard on my nipples and twisted them. That‘s when I went wild. Something snapped, and I bucked and fucked those huge black cocks filling me.”
“Is that it?” Edgar asked.
“Oh God no, they all came inside of me. First the black convict pounding my pussy started to cum and right after that my ass was filled with cum. It was leaking out all over the place. The black in my mouth was the last one to cum, and I swallowed all of it as he held my head, forcing his black cock deeper into my throat. I was so lightheaded and my body tingled all over. Every nerve in my body was alive.”
“And then we found you,” Edgar said.
“No,” Julie said, eyeing the snakes in anticipation. “Then they made me clean their cocks. I think I surprised them when I took their balls in my mouth and sucked them. They were all getting hard again when they heard noises, and that’s when they took off.”
Doug was disgusted by Julie’s tale. She showed absolutely no remorse at all. She enjoyed herself. The slut took pleasure in being violated by three black thugs. What happened to the good Christian girl he married? Was she always like this? Was he too blind to see it before? What did he ever see in her?
“Did you talk to them?” Edgar questioned her while running his index finger around her left nipple.
“No, they didn’t want to talk,” Julie said through glazed eyes while licking her lips.
“So you didn’t tell them who you were or why you were out in the woods?” Monica asked.
“Oh no. They were only interested in fucking me. They didn’t care who I was,” Julie groaned as Edgar trailed his index finger down her abdomen and towards her hard clit.
“Is there anything else you want to tell us?” Edgar asked.
“No, that’s it. I’m so fucking hot. Is it time for the snakes?” Julie asked, looking at Edgar hopefully.
“You fucking slut! Is that all you think about?” hissed Doug.
“I can’t help it! I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” Julie moaned.
“Poor Doug has suffered for weeks on end without cumming, and all you can think about is yourself,” Monica added.
“It’s not my fault!”
“Nothing’s your fault, is it? Did you even once think of your husband and what he was going through while you were cuming night after night?” Monica asked.
Doug stood there and listened. They were right. She never thought of him once. It was all about her and what she wanted. Many a night he lay awake in bed beside her while she slept soundly.
“You were gang raped by three blacks earlier today, and now you want more. You retell it like you were having the time of your life, and then you have the nerve to tell me you’re not a slut! What happened to the good Christian girl you claim to be?” Edgar asked now circling her heaving tits with his index finger.
Julie was going crazy. She was so fucking hot. All she wanted was something buried in her cunt to put out the fire that was raging within her. She wasn’t asking for much. They wanted a slut? Alright she’d be a slut. Just do something to put out the fire.
“Well, Doug, as you can see, your wife is quite aroused right now. I imagine she would like nothing better then to have her nasty cunt stuffed. Is that right slut?” Edgar asked.
“Oh God, yes,” she moaned.
“Well, I’m afraid our plans for the evening have changed. Originally I thought you might put on a nice show with the snakes…”
“I will! I’ll put on a show you…”
Edgar cut her off with a vicious slap to her right tit which he followed up with another to her left one.
“Ouch!” she screamed in pain.
“Don’t ever interrupt me when I am speaking. Do I make myself clear?” he hissed as he twisted her long nipples viciously.
“Aaaaaaaggggghhhh! Yes! Yes! I’m sorry,” Julie wailed.
“Where was I?” Edgar asked.
“You were talking about the plans for this evening,” Monica said.
“Oh yes, I was, wasn’t I, before I was rudely interrupted,” Edgar added, smacking her tits again. “Yes, well, our original plans have obviously changed thanks to the slut.”
“Juanita, you can take the snakes away. They won’t be needed tonight,” Edgar ordered.
“What are you suggesting, Edgar?” Monica asked as she stroked Doug’s cock.
“She obviously needs to be punished. Her behavior today was unacceptable and will not be tolerated. Our slut girl must be held accountable for her actions. Don’t you agree, Doug?” Edgar asked.
“Oh yes, sir, most definitely,” Doug said, enjoying the attention he was getting from Monica. He so much wanted her to take his throbbing cock in her mouth and swallow it. God, he would do anything to have her devour his aching cock.
“And since you are her husband, you should be the one to administer the punishment,” Edgar added. “And might I add, you should also be rewarded for your obedience and dealing appropriately with your slut bride.”
Doug was somewhat apprehensive. Edgar wanted him to punish Julie. What kind of punishment did he have in mind? He didn’t want to do anything to hurt her that was for sure.
“Oh Doug, this sounds so good. Can you guess what your reward will be?” Monica whispered in his ear.
Edgar produced a taser gun from his pocket and held it up.
“You do know what this is, Doug, don’t you?” Edgar asked.
“Yes, I’m very familiar with them,” Doug answered bitterly. He had received numerous jolts from a similar gun earlier today.
“Quite true. A good bit of your training has involved the use of one of these, hasn’t it?” Edgar asked.
“Yes.”
Julie had a hard time thinking straight. She was so horny, but it sounded as if they planned on using the taser gun on her. It wasn’t fair!
“You can’t do this to me!” she moaned.
“Oh, but I’m afraid I can, my dear. You must learn that disobedience simply doesn’t pay, and I want it to be a lesson you’ll never forget. Besides what makes you so special. It’s alright for Doug, but not for you?” Edgar asked.
“I didn’t say that. I don’t care what you do. I’m so fucking hot right now that it doesn’t make any difference.”
“Your language is quite inappropriate for a good Christian girl,” Monica reprimanded her as she twisted the poor girl’s left nipple.
“Oooooooowwwwww!” Julie screamed as pain shot through her abused nipple, but this only served to get her wetter as her large, throbbing clit tingled even more.
Julie moaned lost in the pleasurable feelings that were coursing through her body. If only one of those black bastards was here to fill her up.
“Here’s how it works! I know for a fact that Monica would love to get her greedy little mouth on your cock. How does that sound to you, Doug?” Edgar asked.
“That sounds great!” Doug answered enthusiastically. Maybe a little too enthusiastically considering that his wife was standing right there taking in everything he was saying. Maybe outwardly he should show some reluctance or at the very least tone down his over enthusiastic response.
“Well, good, I’m glad that appeals to you. Of course, you already know first hand the luscious things her lips can do, don’t you?” Edgar said.
“Yes,” Doug said sheepishly as he looked at Monica who was nibbling on his ear. God, how he wanted her.
“Here, take the taser gun, and I’ll explain what you have to do. First of all keep in mind this has to be a punishment that will make an impression on our little slut. You are aware of that?” Edgar asked.
“Yes,” Doug answered while Monica stood behind him kissing his shoulders and back. She was driving him to distraction.
“Good! First I want you to hold the taser gun near the slut’s right nipple. Then push the button and count to five. When you get to five you can stop or continue if you like, but she must receive an initial shock of at least five seconds.”
“I don’t think I can do that,” Doug said hesitantly. As much as he was enjoying the attention from Monica, he knew what that taser did to you. He knew her tit would receive a continuous charge of 50,000 volts of electricity for five seconds.
“Why not, Doug? Aren’t you the head of your household? Isn’t it your place as head of the household to administer any punishment deemed necessary? If it isn’t you, it will be someone else administering the punishment,” Edgar reasoned with him.
“But I know how much it hurts, and I can’t inflict that kind of pain on her,” Doug replied.
Julie breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God he loved her enough not to do this terrible thing to her.
Monica reached around and stroked Doug’s cock.
“You are the man of the house. It’s your duty besides I so much want to take your cock deep into my mouth and down my throat. You can make it happen. Please, baby,” Monica whispered in his ear and then nibbled on it.
Doug was delirious. God, how he wanted her. He had been deprived for so long and this was his big chance. Could he really afford to pass it up? Julie was going to be punished one way or another. If he refused, Edgar would just get someone else to do it, and then he would suffer too. Edgar was right. He was the head of the household, and any punishment should come from him.
Julie hung there still lost in her lust. She was certain Doug would have no part of this. After all, he was her husband. They were married. They had meant so much to each other. That had to matter for something. They were engaged for four years. They had a storybook romance. She was his bride.
The battle raged within Doug’s mind as he debated what he should do. Of course, the Christian thing to do was simple to refuse, or was it? He was so confused. He had long ago given up any hope that God would help him or his bride, and, as a result, his Christian principles had been pushed to the back of his mind - locked away, if you will, so his conscience wouldn’t bother him.
Doug stepped forward and looked Julie in the eyes. She smiled back at him through glazed eyes. She was lost in the lust that consumed her, but would soon be shocked back to reality. Doug positioned the taser gun over her right nipple.
“I’m sorry,” he mouthed as he pressed the trigger releasing 50,000 volts directly on her hard throbbing nipple. Her large F cup tit danced on her chest as it was filled with electricity. Julie’s jaw dropped open, and she went wide eyed. She was unable to scream. The scream was caught in her throat as she shook like a rag doll.
“1, 2, 3, 4, 5,” Doug counted, and then he quickly released the trigger. Julie hung by her arms still filled with searing pain.
“Very good, Doug, but you just made it to the five count. Don’t be so fast to let go next time or the treatment may have to be repeated,” Edgar said. “Now the left nipple!”
Doug had gone too far to back down now.
“No! No! Don’t do it, Doug, please don’t do it! Have mercy on me,” she begged through the tears.
“I’m sorry,” he said as he positioned the taser on her left nipple and pushed the trigger. Julie’s left tit became animated as it bounced on her chest filled with the electrical charge that ripped through her tit meat.
“Aaaaaggghhhh!” she was able to scream as the pain continued.
“1, 2, 3, 4, 5,” Doug again counted, but then he waited before releasing the button. He wanted to please Edgar. He waited another three seconds.
Julie shook for several minutes constantly moaning before she settled down. She looked at her husband questioningly unable to believe that he would do this to her. She breathed heavily fighting for air as her tits rose and fell seductively on her chest. Her pain-filled eyes looked at her husband incredulously. Was he really doing this to her?
“Why?” she whispered hoarsely.
Doug was immediately stricken with guilt. How could he do this to his wife?
Monica walked around in front of Doug and dropped to her knees right in front of Julie. She licked Doug’s cock head, and he moaned. The guilt quickly dissipated as Monica’s mouth worked on his cock. This is what he wanted so badly, and now he had it. She worked his cock into her mouth and to the back of her throat. She took it out of her mouth and kissed up and down the length of his rigid pole. She then licked his balls and took them into her mouth and sucked gently on them.
Doug loved every minute of it. All thoughts of what he just did to his wife were forgotten. Julie was forced to watch her husband being devoured by Monica. Doug saw the hurt expression on her face, but how many times in the past few weeks had the situation been reversed. How many times had he watched her climax time and time again while he was denied?
“Doug, why are you letting her do that to you?” Julie asked. The pain in her voice was evident to anyone who could hear.
Monica again took Doug’s cock into her mouth and back to the entrance of her throat. God, she was going to deep throat him. It was really happening.
“Alright, Monica, that’s enough! It’s time for Julie’s punishment to continue,” Edgar said.
Monica backed off. She looked up at Doug and blew him a kiss. You can’t imagine the disappointment he was feeling.
“Are you ready, slut?” Edgar asked.
“You bastard,” Julie retorted still suffering from the initial shocks to her system.
“We really need to work on that bad attitude of yours. Ok, Doug, let’s continue. You’re doing a fine job. It looks like the slut is still as horny as hell. That clit is throbbing. Why don’t you give it a little attention, say, five seconds,” Edgar directed.
Doug, longing to have Monica’s mouth wrapped around his cock again, moved up to Julie.
“Doug, please don’t. If there’s an ounce of decency…”
Doug smacked her left tit and then her right one shocking the hell out of the distressed slut. She never expected this from her husband.
“Don’t talk to me about decency, Goddammit! After what you did today you have no right to try and shame me. I would never stoop as low as you have,” he said as he positioned the taser gun over her clit and pushed the button. “1, 2, 3, 4, 5.”
He continued to hold the button as Julie screamed and shook like a marionette suspended on a string. Her teeth chattered as she approached ten seconds of electrical shock shooting through her system when Doug finally released the button.
“Oh, oh, God help me,” Julie groaned as her legs turned to jelly, and she hung by the weight of her arms like a limp dish rag. Her clit was burning from the electrical charge that started there and worked its way throughout her body. She was sweating profusely as she gazed through tear filled eyes upon her husband standing before her as Monica took his hard cock back into her mouth.
“God, how can he do this to me?” she thought as the pain subsided somewhat.
“Quite a sight, isn’t it?” Edgar whispered in Julie’s ear as his hand reached around in front of her and teased her still hard nipple. She moaned at his touch as he rekindled the fire burning within her. It wasn’t long before her clit was throbbing and her cunt was juicing as she watched Monica take her husband’s entire shaft into her mouth and down her throat.
“The bastard was getting off at my expense. I have to suffer in order for him to be serviced by that slut, Monica,” she thought.
Monica was picking up her pace as Doug’s cock fucked her throat at a steady pace. He could feel every inch of her constricting throat as his cock was buried up to his balls in her warm mouth. Her large luscious lips caressed every inch of his throbbing cock when he withdrew and then rammed it home again.
“That’s enough for now, Monica,” Edgar ordered.
“But…”
Doug was cut off by a warning look from Edgar. It was best to remain silent. It was Edgar’s show, and he knew that any hope of shooting his load of cum down Monica’s throat was contingent upon keeping Edgar happy.
Monica immediately withdrew his throbbing cock from her mouth and sat back licking her lips as she looked up at Doug with lust crazed eyes. She wanted it as bad as he did.
“Our little slut is feeling much better now,” Edgar said as he tweaked her nipples, eliciting a groan from the aroused slut bride. “Yes, it doesn’t take much to get that pussy of hers leaking. Check it out for yourself, Doug.”
Doug looked at Edgar incredulously. Did he hear right. Was he telling him to check out his wife’s pussy? He never touched it before. Was he serious?
“Well, what are you waiting for? Feel how wet she is,” Edgar insisted.
Doug moved his trembling hand down towards the wet, quivering lips. Julie watched Doug mesmerized as his hand moved towards her pussy. So many strangers had touched her there over the course of the last month but never her husband. She got wetter just thinking about it.
Doug’s finger was shaking as it separated her labia and ran up and down the length of her wet pussy lips finally reaching that hard nub that so recently was charged with electricity.
“Oh, God, yes,” Julie moaned at her husband’s touch. She was so sensitive down there, and his touch was amazing.
He got bolder and ran his finger across her clit. She shivered at his touch and thrashed her head back and forth.
“Yes, yes, squeeze it,” she moaned.
“I think that’s enough for now, Doug,” Edgar said.
Doug reluctantly withdrew his finger. He was just about ready to squeeze that hard throbbing nub but thought better of it.
“See, Doug, it doesn’t take much to get this slut all hot and bothered,” Edgar said.
“Have you had enough, Doug, or would you like to continue?” Edgar asked.
“What do you mean?” Doug asked.
“Well, you can continue with your slut wife’s punishment and be duly rewarded, or you can stop and we’ll call it an evening,” Edgar explained.
Call it an evening? Was Edgar crazy? With Doug’s raging hard-on, the last thing he wanted to do was call it an evening.
“No, no let’s continue,” he said, looking at Julie as the lust once more took over in the poor distressed slut. Little did she know that the small dose of GHB that she ingested at dinner would give her no rest? It was enough to keep her sensitive and responsive for quite some time.
“Wonderful, Doug, I applaud your enthusiasm. Let’s focus once again on those big luscious tits. Rather then stunning the nipples, try working on the underside of her tits. Be creative. Move from one tit to the other for a minimum of ten seconds,” Edgar explained.
Doug looked at Julie filled with guilt. He was ashamed at the thoughts going through his mind right now. He was actually looking forward to using the taser on her again. His cock throbbed and grew even harder as he watched her convulse in pain and agony as he applied the taser to her helpless body.
“Please, no more. I can’t take it. I’ll do anything but please don’t use that thing on me again,” Julie cried.
“Sorry, honey, I have no choice,” Doug said trying to muster up some semblance of remorse for his wife even though he was highly excited by the prospects of shocking her tits again. He loved being in control. Edgar was creating a monster.
Doug moved the taser under her left tit below the nipple. Julie was breathing heavily as her huge breasts rose and fell on her chest in anticipation of the 50,000 volts that would soon shoot through them. Precum dripped from the head of Doug’s cock as he anticipated his next move. As Julie looked pleadingly at him, he pressed the trigger and her left tit began to dance on her chest.
“Ooooooooooowwwwww!” she screamed.
After several seconds he moved it over to her right tit as it too flopped wildly around. He moved back and forth as Julie’s muscles spasmed out of control. She was disoriented and lost her balance again as she hung by her arms. Her jaw dropped open but no sound came from the poor tortured woman’s mouth. The love of her life was inflicting pain unspeakable upon her poor defenseless body.
“Oh God, please stop,” she finally wailed, but Doug was getting off on what was happening to his bride. He moved the taser back and forth between the two spasming tits directing the arc over a wide area. He orchestrated the bizarre spectacle as drool drizzled out of the poor, confused girl’s mouth and onto the swell of her dancing tits. It had been well over ten seconds. It actually was closer to twenty when Edgar called a halt to his actions.
“That’s enough, Doug, stop!” Edgar ordered.
Doug reluctantly removed the taser as Julie slumped forward. The only thing holding her up was the chain suspending her from the ceiling.
“Oh, God, help me,” she moaned weakly, but there was no help for poor Julie tonight.
She was disoriented and for several minutes didn’t know where she was or why she was there. Then it all came back to her in a rush as she regained the use of her muscles and was once again able to stand on her own two feet, relieving the pressure on her arms. She fought for air, breathing heavily as her tits rose and fell seductively on her chest. Her body was covered in a sheen of sweat.
“Baby, that was great. You’re teaching the slut a lesson she won’t soon forget,” Monica whispered as she kissed his neck. She then knelt down before him and again caressed and kissed his cock. Monica loved the feel of his cock traveling down her throat. She looked forward to having his hot cum shoot down her throat and into her belly. She loved cum. She just hoped that Edgar wouldn’t change his mind. Seeing Julie tortured like this was such a fucking turn on for her.
Julie’s breasts ached from the sustained charges they received from the taser. Edgar was pleased at the way things were going. Doug was more than willing to sacrifice his wife for the sake of his own gratification. He would be given the opportunity to cum, but would he be willing to pay the high price required to satisfy his own selfish needs? Edgar hoped this was the case for it would further mark the moral decline of the young Christian husband.
Edgar stood behind Julie and once again reached around to fondle her aching tits. He cupped then in his hands and felt the weight of each tit as he lifted them. These babies were heavy. He gently ran his fingers across her nipples, and he could hear her moan quietly.
“Everything will be all right,” he assured her.
She was still in a daze but was quickly getting aroused at the attention her tits were receiving. She had lost the battle that now seldom raged in her poor tormented mind. It was no longer a question of right or wrong. The fire raging in her loins needed to be satisfied.
Edgar’s hands roamed all over her body, feeling her ass and working between her legs in order to separate her pussy lips and feel the wetness as the slut became hotter and hotter. Edgar’s hands felt so good roaming all over her body unlike the pain and agony her husband was causing her. The bastard! How could he do this to her?
“Oh! Oh!” she groaned.
Edgar then quickly stripped. His cock was rock hard as he stood behind Julie and resumed playing with her tits.
Julie, though still in a daze, could see Monica licking and sucking on her husband’s balls. Her large luscious lips traveled up the length of his cock, and then the head of his cock disappeared into her mouth. Julie tried to focus as more and more of her husband’s cock disappeared from view as Monica devoured it. She could see the bulge in Monica’s throat as his cock made its downward journey deeper and deeper into the Amazon’s throat. This enflamed the poor slut even more. She was the one who needed cock so badly. Her husband should be using his cock to give her pleasure, not this woman.
For several more minutes Julie was mesmerized as her husband’s cock slid in and out of Monica’s mouth. At times he glanced over at her but only for a moment. She could see the lust in his eyes as he savored the deep throating Monica was performing on him.
“Alright, Monica, that’s enough,” Edgar ordered.
“But Edgar…” Doug started but never finished.
“I said, that’s enough,” he said sternly.
Doug was beside himself. He was so close, and this was not the first time he was on the verge of cuming in Monica’s mouth tonight. Edgar had a poor sense of timing, or maybe it should be said that Edgar had an impeccable sense of timing.
“Well, I would say everything is going quite well,” Edgar said. “Wouldn’t you agree, Doug?”
“Yes, very well,” Doug agreed, knowing this was the only possible answer he could give if he hoped to cum in Monica’s mouth tonight.
“Do you think you’ve learned your lesson, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“Yes,” Julie said meekly.
“Well, I don’t think you have, not yet anyway,” Edgar stated.
“What do you mean?” Julie asked, panic evident in her voice.
“I think you’re simply saying what you think I want to hear,” Edgar said.
“No! No, Edgar, that’s not true. I really have learned my lesson. Please, believe me,” Julie said almost on the verge of tears.
Doug looked on not daring to say anything. He felt sorry for Julie. He knew the taser was extremely painful. He had experienced it on many an occasion, but Julie had received an extended charge that must have been very difficult to endure.
Edgar wasn’t done yet and would not be satisfied until he was sure the slut got the message. No one crossed Edgar Stevens and got away with it. She would understand that before this night was over. She would think twice before attempting to cross him again.
“Considering the seriousness of your offense, I’m afraid we’re not done. You see, your actions today could have put me in a very difficult position, and I must be sure that it will never happen again.”
“Edgar, I promised. You know it will never happen again,” Julie begged.
“Oh, I know, it will never happen again. And to be sure I want to give you something to remember,” Edgar said with finality.
Julie knew there was no sense in arguing. Edgar was determined to see her punishment out to the bitter end. He enjoyed watching her suffer, and indeed she would suffer.
“Doug, I take it you would like to cum in Monica’s mouth?” Edgar asked.
“Well…” he said hesitantly looking at Julie.
“Let’s not beat around the bush – do you want to cum in her mouth or not? It’s a simply question. Give me an answer,” Edgar said impatiently.
“Tell him what you want,” Monica whispered in his ear.
Doug looked at Julie. Hers eyes pleaded with him. He could stand up for his wife and show her how much he loved and cared for her. He could refuse to continue with this cruel punishment and put aside his own selfish desires. He could do all of this and be a hero to Julie, but he couldn’t or rather he wouldn’t.
“Yes, I want to cum in Monica’s mouth,” Doug said, avoiding Julie’s eyes.
“Wonderful! Now, I have good news and I have bad news,” Edgar announced.
Doug didn’t understand. He looked questioningly at Edgar. Julie was just as puzzled, but she wasn’t thinking too clearly at this point in time anyway.
“Of course, you know there’s a price that must be paid if you want to cum in Monica’s mouth?” Edgar asked.
“Yes,” Doug answered.
“That’s the bad news – a price must be paid for the privilege to cum in this beautiful woman’s mouth. Something, I’m sure, you have fantasized about many times since she last bestowed that privilege upon you,” Edgar said.
“Yes, I have,” Doug answered quietly.
“The good news is that you, Doug, don’t have to pay the price,” Edgar announced.
“I don’t?” he said.
“No, Julie is going to pay the price for you. Because of her actions today, the slut will pay for you to cum in Monica’s mouth and fill her belly with your warm cum,” Edgar said.
“No, that’s not fair!” Julie wailed.
Edgar grabbed her left nipple and twisted it viciously.
“It’s not up to you to decide what’s fair or not fair. That’s for me to decide. I’m God here, not you,” Edgar told her in no uncertain terms.
Julie whimpered wisely deciding not to challenge Edgar’s authority. She knew that her evening of torture was far from over. If only she had stayed in her room instead of trying to escape today, but it was too late to second guess the choice she made.
Monica was all over Doug.
“I’m so proud of you, baby. I didn’t know how badly you wanted me. Believe me it will be worth it. I’ll suck every last drop of cum out of you,” she whispered as she pressed her body close to him.
“Here’s the deal, Doug. You will remain standing in front of your slut bride while Monica is on her knees before you doing what she does best. You will administer the final punishment to Julie, and this is how it will work. You may use the taser on any part of her body that you can reach. Obviously her huge tits are available as well as her abdomen, her clit and pussy, and if you and Monica are able to get creative in your positioning any other parts that you can reach,” Edgar explained. “Do you understand so far what you are to do?”
“I think so,” Doug responded afraid to look at Julie.
“Now this is very important so listen closely. You are to apply the taser to the slut until you cum in Monica’s mouth. If you fail to do so, everything ends at that point. Monica will stop sucking your cock and the slut’s punishment will end. You will not be allowed to cum. Is that clear?” Edgar asked.
“I think so,” Doug answered.
“Oh God no!” Julie cried.
“There are no second chances, Doug. If you stop administering the taser even if only for a second, it ends,” Edgar warned again ignoring Julie’s outburst.
“I understand,” Doug nodded.
“Wonderful! Then let’s begin!” Edgar said.
“You don’t have to do this, Doug? You are my husband. You took a vow to love and to cherish,” Julie pleaded.
“You took the same vow, Julie, and look at what you’ve done. Why you practically begged those convicts to fuck you today. Did you once think of me? I don’t think so. No, I don’t have to do this, but at some point I have to start thinking of myself, and that time has come,” he said quietly.
“Wait, I forgot one thing,” Edgar said. He nodded at Monica who produced a cock ring which she slid down to the base of Doug’s hard cock. “This will prolong your erection and delay your ejaculation. I want you to have some time to savor and enjoy Monica’s amazing mouth.”
Julie felt betrayed by her husband. They were all against her. She would suffer untold pain while all of them got off one way or another. She hated all of them.
Doug stood in front of Julie leaving enough room for Monica to maneuver in front of him. Edgar handed Doug a new taser that had a full charge. Doug just hoped that he would cum quickly so that Julie didn’t suffer too much.
Monica took Doug’s cock in her hand and began to stroke it as she licked it from his balls to the very tip of his growing cock. Doug loved the touch of her lips on him.
As soon as Monica began, Doug moved the taser near Julie’s right tit and pulled the trigger. Julie’s massive tit jiggled and shook as 50,000 volts shot through the meat of the tit. He moved it around on her tit aiming at the underside for several seconds before moving around to the side of her right tit and then over the top. Her tit took on a life of its own as she screamed and groaned in agony. Doug knew the feeling well. He knew the intense pain she was experiencing. Maybe now she would know how he suffered.
“Aaaaggghhhh!” Julie wailed as the taser moved from her right tit to her left one. Nothing had changed except the intense pain from the electricity entering her system was focused on her left tit. Julie looked through pain filled eyes as her tits danced on her chest. She started to develop a headache and her vision began to blur.
Edgar in the meantime lubricated his cock with K-Y jelly and positioned himself behind Julie. He ran his cock up and down the crack of her ass, teasing her puckered anus. The combination of pain and pleasure was driving her insane. He then pushed forward and buried the head of his cock up her ass as Doug continued working on her tits.
Meanwhile Monica had taken Doug’s cock into her mouth and sucked greedily on it. She then pushed forward driving it into her throat. God, she loved the feel of his fat cock traveling down her throat. When her nose touched his pubic hair, she knew all of it was in her. She slowly withdrew his cock from her throat only to drive it back in with one thrust.
A twinge of guilt like a thief in the night invaded Doug’s mind. He hoped and prayed that he would soon cum. It was different when he was subjected to the taser. Julie had nothing to do with it. It wasn’t her inflicting pain on him, but here he was causing her to suffer horribly while he was getting deep throated by a woman that his wife detested.
He moved the taser down her abdomen giving her tits a reprieve. He almost let up on the trigger, but this was his only opportunity to cum. If he failed now, life for him would be a living hell.
Julie’s body spasmed and shook like a marionette on a string as the taser traveled down her abdomen and towards her pussy. Her teeth chattered as the electrical charges invaded her defenseless body. How much longer could she take 50,000 volts traveling through her system?
Edgar was relentless as he drove his cock deeper into the tortured bride’s rectum. Finally his cock was buried deep into her bowels. It had entered her colon. He withdrew his weapon, and then started pistoning in and out of her violated rectum with long, hard strokes.
Doug knew he was close. Monica’s mouth was amazing, and she was now caught up in devouring his cock and sucking it voraciously. The taser reached Julie’s clit, Doug reluctantly let it rest there for several seconds. Julie shot bolt upright as her eyes receded back in her head and drool drizzled down her chin and onto her massive heaving tits. She shook all over from the tip of her head to the bottom of her toes.
Edgar benefited the most from the girl’s flaying body as his cock was squeezed hard as her rectum contracted around his shaft.
“Yes! Yes! Hold it right there!” she groaned as the pain dulled and turned into waves of euphoria emanating from her clit and traveling up and through the rest of her body.
Did he hear right? Did she want him to hold the taser on her clit? Was she out of her fucking mind?
Doug himself was close as his cock swelled in Monica’s mouth, and she could sense that he was about to lose his load. She sucked greedily on his thick throbbing shaft even harder.
“Oh God! Oh God!” Julie screamed. “Shove is in my pussy!”
She pushed back on Edgar’s cock, sending him even deeper into her colon.
Doug not believing what he was hearing lowered the taser and worked it between Julie’s pussy lips as her legs kicked out uncontrollably in all directions.
“Yes! Oh fuck, yes! I’m so close!” she screamed.
He moved the taser back to her massive tits that were now colliding with each other.
Edgar had never felt anything like this before in his life. He could actually feel the charges as they coursed through Julie’s body. He could hold back no longer as his cock swelled and then spewed forth hot, scalding cum into her colon.
“Oh yes, fill my ass with cum!” she wailed as she pushed back on Edgar’s cock.
The sight of his slut wife drove Doug over the edge as he started to pump load after load of hot cum down Monica’s throat. Monica groaned around his cock as she sucked harder, drawing the precious white liquid from his throbbing cock and into her belly. She then eased his still pulsing cock out of her throat and into her mouth. She wanted to taste his cum and savor the taste in her mouth.
Doug released the trigger on the taser.
“Oh, baby, you taste so good,” Monica said as she milked every last drop of cum from Doug’s sated cock.
“No, don’t stop!” she pleaded. “I’m so close. Please don’t stop! Only one minute more!”
“That’s quite enough, Julie,” Edgar said as he held her tight by the waist with his hard cock still buried up her ass.
Julie breathed heavily, her massive tits rising and falling on her chest. She was covered in sweat. The taser left her completely exhausted and disoriented.
“I want to cum! I’m so close! Give me more. Make me cum. I need to cum!” she babbled incoherently.
“Not tonight, my slut,” Edgar whispered in her ear. “That is part of your punishment!”
“Please, Edgar, you’re cock is still hard. Fuck me and make me cum,” she begged.
Edgar chuckled as he slowly withdrew his cock from her ass.
“No! No! Please, I need your cock,” she babbled.
He smiled as the bizarre episode came to an end. Both Doug and Julie had performed well. He was able to successfully pit the newlyweds against each other. This night would give them both many memories but some not quite as fond as others.
It would be a long night for Julie, for part of her punishment was being denied as Doug had been denied so many times. This would be a new experience for her, and by morning she would better understand the sexual frustration Doug had suffered with night after night.
She would not lie up against her husband this night as she had done in the past, fully sated herself. On the contrary, she would sleep alone, shackled to her bed on her back unable to satisfy the raging fire that was consuming her. Doug would spend the night with Monica as a reward for his obedience to the one he served.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 10
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
One Week Later
Julie and Doug have been the reluctant guests of Edgar and Monica for six weeks now. A great deal happened to them in that short period of time. Julie fully recovered from the brutal rape at the hands of the three black convicts and paid dearly for her indiscretion. This punishment was a revelation to her. From her first day of captivity, she was never denied an orgasm. On the contrary she was encouraged to cum like a slut. Now the fire raged in her loins, and there was no way to put it out. The tables were turned. She was now the one being denied the pleasure of cumming.
Over the course of the week Edgar gradually decreased the number of doses of GHB she received and discovered, to his delight, that her sexual desire did not diminish. Of course, the fact that she wasn’t allowed to cum added not only to her distress but to sustained sexual arousal. She desperately wanted what they would not allow her to have.
Juanita took advantage of every opportunity to keep the poor girl on the edge. She had a sadistic streak in her and wanted to see the puta suffer. To add insult to injury, Doug was now orgasming daily. Julie was forced to watch as Monica and Doug performed every evening after dinner.
Doug realized that his obedience to both Edgar and Monica paid off handsomely. His cock never received so much attention, and he was determined to please them to insure that he would never have to suffer again as he did before.
Edgar and Monica met in his study to review the young couple’s progress and makes plans for their further degradation and conditioning.
“I take it you’re happy, Monica?” Edgar inquired.
“Yes, Edgar, I am,” she said smiling.
She knew exactly what he was talking about. She was very happy now that Doug was no longer forced to abstain. Although she continued with Doug’s training during the day, making him wear the Houdini Chastity Harness, at night he was always rewarded for his obedience and good behavior. Deprivation for a period of time followed by positive reinforcement helped them condition the unsuspecting groom to their way of thinking. His only desire now was to please them regardless of the consequences. He already proved that he was willing to make his bride the sacrificial lamb.
“And you?” she inquired.
“I’m very pleased with the way things are progressing. Julie has responded rather quickly and beyond my wildest expectations,” he gloated as he sat back in his chair.
“Yes, considering the short period of time she’s been here, the changes in her are remarkable, but I’m concerned…”
“Nonsense, there is no reason to be concerned! Everything is going quite well. She has accepted her physical changes. This was critical because now it opens the door for further modifications,” Edgar said.
“I suppose,” she replied with some reservations. “What do you have in mind?”
“I’m not quite sure, Monica. I know eventually I want her to get tattooed, but I need to give that some thought. It’s not something that you can easily reverse, and I want to get it right the first time,” he said.
“Tattoos? Interesting,” she mused.
“Yes, but for the time being, we’ll fuck with her mind some more. At this point her mental conditioning is top priority,” he added.
“Yes, I agree,” she replied.
“Were you aware that I’ve been decreasing her daily doses of GHB for the past week?”
“No, I wasn’t”
“Well, I have. She’s now only receiving one dose a day in her food, yet her sex drive hasn’t decreased at all.”
“Well, Edgar, you haven’t let her have an orgasm in over a week!”
“Yes, I understand that. I’m hoping that her conditioning has progressed to the point where she doesn’t need any drugs. Then she truly will be my slut,” he chuckled.
“Maybe you should put her to the test,” she suggested.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“All of her decisions up to now have been made under the influence of drugs. Now that she is no longer on GHB, let’s see what happens. Let’s see exactly how far she’s willing to go to satisfy that itch in her cunt,” she explained.
“Do you have anything in mind?”
“Well, actually I do. You do recall you had a session planned for her the day she escaped?”
“Oh yes, I almost forgot about that.”
“Now, we know she would welcome the snakes if she was under the influence of drugs, but how will she react when drugs are no longer a factor?”
“Yes, I see what you mean. I think I know where you’re going with this.”
Monica smiled wickedly.
“If she is given a choice and accepts the snakes, do you know what that means?”
Edgar’s face beamed with recognition.
“It means that we’ve succeeded. It means that the devote Christian bride has chosen the lust of the flesh over what she knows is good and right.”
“Yes, exactly, and for the first time she will chose of her own free will,” Monica added.
“My God, that would be monumental! If she chooses the snakes, she no longer can deny what she is! It would mark the total breakdown of her moral fiber! She would have failed God, utterly and completely!” he mused.
“Yes, and like Eve, it will separate her from God,” she added. “Sin will draw her further and further away from God. It will create a wedge that eventually will be insurmountable.”
“Let’s do it tonight!’ stated Edgar.
Edgar poured them each a glass of merlot and toasted to the success of the evening’s activities. Success for Edgar and Monica would mean the further if not the final moral decline for Julie.
Doug arrived at dinner with Monica. This past week he was allowed more freedom and was even on occasion spending some time alone. This was the result of a conversation Edgar had with him earlier in the week. He in effect told him what he had already explained to Julie on the day of her attempted escaped.
Doug was surprised that Edgar knew so much about his family and personal life, and he never before thought about the consequences of leaving. There was no way he wanted his family and friends knowing what kind of activities he was engaged in. Those DVD’s would ruin him and bring shame to his family. When given the choice to leave, of course, Doug refused. The die had been cast, and he had to live with the consequences of his actions. He didn’t have to return to Edgar’s estate after they were released, but he did, and there was nothing he could do about it now.
Just yesterday he walked downstairs alone and found the front door unlocked. He opened the door and looked out. The thought of fleeing crossed his mind but only momentarily. The price he and his family would pay was too high. He couldn’t bear to suffer the shame and humiliation of them knowing what he had become.
Edgar was next to join them at the table. He seemed to be in a very good mood. Appetizers were served as they waited for Julie.
Several minutes later Juanita arrived with Julie. Julie was stunning. She wore a black skirt with black thigh high stockings. Juanita also made her wear a black lace thong which further stimulated her already aroused cunt. Her red blouse was set off nicely by her black skirt. Her black bra matched her thong and served to keep her sensitive nipples aroused and hard. She swayed seductively as she walked into the room wearing her red six inch stiletto heels.
“You look ravishing tonight,” Edgar complimented her.
“Thank you,” Julie replied quietly.
“Sit down and tell me about your day.”
“Juanita kept me quite busy,” she replied but didn’t elaborate.
“Sometimes it’s good to be busy. It keeps our mind off of things,” he said.
“Yes, I know,” she replied.
“I want you to know that I’m willing to forgive and forget. You were punished for your indiscretion last week, but now we’ll put that behind us,” he said.
“You punished me all week,” Julie stated.
“Excuse me?” Edgar asked.
“Why do we pretend? I haven’t cum in a week! Doug has been having sex with Monica every day!”
“That wasn’t a punishment, Julie. I did that for several reasons. Think of it as a learning experience. First of all, I wanted you to feel Doug’s frustration from being denied for so long, and secondly, I wanted you to realize what a slut you truly are. You need to cum! If you don’t, you’re not happy,” Edgar said.
“Edgar really has your best interests at heart, Julie,” Monica added.
“I am feeling Doug’s frustration,” she stated.
“I know, I can see it in your eyes, and I imagine that your thong is soaking wet,” Edgar said quietly.
Julie lowered her head. It was true. All she thought about all week was sex. She was bitter because Duke was taken away from her too. She looked forward to the dog licking her pussy and fucking her in the ass. What was wrong with that? It didn’t make her a slut.
“Just because I’m horny, doesn’t make me a slut,” she said quietly.
“No, this is true, but what you do as a result of that horniness, does,” Monica said.
“I haven’t done anything,” Julie said.
“No, not yet,” Monica added.
Dinner was served, and conversation was at a minimum. Doug kept staring at Julie, unable to take his eyes off of the massive amount of cleavage that was exposed by her low cut blouse. He could also see her long, hard nipples poking through the red silk material. He was convinced she was a slut. She wasn’t the good Christian girl he once thought she was.
After dinner they retired to the living room where Edgar and Monica had the evening’s activities planned out. Julie was in for a surprise.
They wasted no time as they directed the newlyweds to the center of the room.
“Alright, Julie, why don’t you get more comfortable,” Edgar suggested as he unbuttoned her blouse and removed it.
This was a switch. For the past week, Julie was in the background as she watched Doug and Monica perform. Now she was again the center of attention.
“Take your bra off, Julie,” Monica ordered.
Julie willingly obeyed. She was glad to get that thing off. The bra rubbing against her nipples was driving her crazy. Her massive tits sprang free as they were released from the tight bra. She breathed a sigh of relief as Doug looked on, always fascinated by his wife’s huge tits.
Monica walked behind the young slut and removed her skirt.
“Your thong is sopping wet!” whispered Monica as she reached around and touched the small patch of material covering her labia.
Julie was so embarrassed. She didn’t understand why she was like this after only a week. Before her wedding day, she never had sex. She never even masturbated. It was a sin in the eyes of God. She never was hot and horny like she was now. What happened to her?
Monica removed her thong and left her standing there in only her thigh high stockings and slut red six inch stiletto heels.
“Doug, my boy, you seem fascinated by your wife’s tits tonight,” Edgar stated.
“Well, they are large,” he replied somewhat embarrassed. He had been caught gaping at her tits.
“That’s alright. Don’t be embarrassed. I made them bigger so that they would have that kind of effect on men,” Edgar chuckled.
Doug relaxed.
“Julie, put your hands behind your back, and let’s give Doug a better look at your huge tits,” he ordered.
Julie obeyed. Maybe he would let her cum tonight. She got wetter just thinking about it.
“There, that’s better. Look at how large her nipples are, Doug. They’re over an inch long and so thick!” he exclaimed.
Doug stared at them as he licked his lips.
“Would you like to touch them?” Edgar asked.
Doug glanced over at Monica.
“It’s alright, baby,” she assured him.
Julie felt indignant. Her husband certainly didn’t need permission from Monica to touch her tits.
“I’ll tell you what, Doug. If you want to touch those beauties, here’s what you have to do,” Edgar explained. “Take your thumb and forefinger and grab her nipples like this.”
“Why are you having him do that?” Julie protested.
“Because I can!” Edgar replied as he grabbed her nipples and held them between his fingers.
Julie stared at him with a glazed look in her eyes. She hated what he was doing to Doug but loved the attention her breasts were getting. They had been neglected all week.
“Do you think you can do that?” Edgar asked.
Oh, yes,” Doug replied eagerly.
“It’s important, Doug, that you do everything I tell you to do once you have those nipples in hand. Do you understand?” Edgar warned.
“Yes, I will,” Doug replied.
“Alright, go ahead. Grab her nipples, and don’t disappoint me,” Edgar said.
To say that Doug was excited would be an understatement. He had smacked those massive tits, and he had shocked the hell out of them with the taser gun last week; but he had never really had any prolonged contact with those luscious tits, and now was his opportunity.
He reached for Julie’s nipples and grasped them between his thumb and forefinger. They were so big. Julie licked her lips as her husband held her nipples. Her meaty tits shimmied as he grasped her long, hard nipples.
“Now apply more pressure and keep increasing the pressure until I tell you to stop,” Edgar ordered.
Doug didn’t hesitate. Here was another opportunity to show Edgar how obedient he could be. He wanted to stay in Edgar’s good graces.
He applied increasing pressure to Julie’s hard nubs, and with each passing second the pressure became greater. Julie’s jaw dropped open as her poor nipples were being abused by her husband.
“Now pull on them, Doug!” Edgar ordered.
Doug pulled on her nipples as he maintained pressure on them.
“Harder!”
Doug pulled out even more distorting the shape of her massive tits.
“That’s good! Now twist her nipples back and forth!”
Doug immediately obeyed. His cock was hard and felt so confined in his slacks as he viciously twisted her nipples first to the right and then to the left. He wanted to show Edgar that he could do a good job.
“Please don’t do this to me, Doug! You’re hurting me,” Julie wailed.
Doug wanted to stop but he had to obey Edgar. He had to think of himself.
“Good, Doug, you’re doing just fine!”
Doug kept twisting as Julie howled in pain. There was nothing he could do to help her.
“Alright, now shake them up and down really fast!” Edgar ordered.
Doug immediately obeyed as Julie’s jaw went slack. He violently shook her tits up and down. The large meaty orbs were in constant motion as they smacked into each other. He had no way of knowing that this was getting Julie hotter and hotter. Her clit was hard and throbbing, and her cunt was dripping like a faucet. She was responding to the abuse her husband was piling upon her.
“That’s enough!”
Doug stopped and released Julie’s nipples. His heart was racing at a frantic pace. He had actually touched his wife’s nipples for the first time.
Julie was flushed and trying to catch her breath. If he had only continued for another minute or so, she knew she would have cum.
Monica walked over to Doug and stood behind him.
“You did well, baby,” she whispered in his ear. “I’m so proud of you.”
She then took him over to the couch, and they began to undress.
Edgar stood in front of Julie with a self-satisfied grin on his face. Everything was going so well. Doug had passed tonight’s test with flying colors. Is there nothing that boy wouldn’t do?
He reached down and ran his finger over the slut bride’s fat labia. She was sopping wet.
“You’re very wet, Julie,” Edgar said.
“What was your first clue,” she hissed.
“My, but we are testy tonight. I really don’t understand why. You complained that I force you to have sex so I leave you alone, and this is what I get!”
“You did this to me!” she retorted.
“No, Julie, I did nothing to you this time. You’re doing this to yourself. Is this how you were in Bible college? Were you constantly getting yourself off? Couldn’t you go a week without a climax?”
Julie hung her head in shame. What was wrong with her? It’s true. He had left her alone all week. Why was she so aroused?
“Do you want to cum?” Edgar asked quietly.
Julie looked up at him with glazed eyes.
“Yes,” she whispered.
“I might be able to help you out. I’m feeling generous tonight, and I really do want to get past last week’s little indiscretion on your part. I want to show you that there are no hard feelings,” Edgar said.
“I’m sorry about that,” Julie said calmly.
“I know, and I believe you. That’s why I’m willing to help you now.”
Julie was somewhat relieved. She could see an end in sight to this frustration she was feeling. She felt sorry for Doug. She now knew what he went through for all those weeks.
“Felix is ill,” Edgar said offhandedly.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” Julie replied.
“Yes, but the Albino corn snakes are doing very well,” he continued.
Julie was silent.
“I do have another snake, a Ball python better known as a Royal Python, which is a very special snake.”
Julie still said nothing. Edgar had a hard time reading the expression on her face. Was she excited by what he was proposing, or was it turning her off now that she was no longer under the influence of GHB? Did she understand what he was suggesting?
“Alex, that’s the Royal Python’s name, is 22 years old. I’ve had him for quite some time. I’m very attached to him.”
She still said nothing.
“He’s only three feet long but very stocky once you get past his head,” Edgar chuckled.
“You would love his color, a camouflaged design in browns and tans. The top of his head is a dark brown, and he has yellowish stripes on each side of his head from his nostrils, through his eyes, and to the back of his head.”
Julie still remained silent as Edgar spoke.
He ran his index finger around her right nipple. She shivered from the contact with her sensitive flesh. He then traced a line with his finger from her right nipple to her left one. She licked her lips seductively.
Juanita walked in carrying two cages. She set them down in the middle of the room and removed the cloths covering them. It was easy to tell which cage housed Alex, the Royal Python. The other cage contained two smaller snakes. Right away Julie noticed the stunning, ruby-red eyes of the Albino corn snakes.
“You know what I’m proposing, don’t you, Julie?” asked Edgar.
“Yes,” Julie replied.
“The choice is yours. I won’t force you. If you want to achieve a climax tonight, it will be with the snakes. You’ll find Alex has a little more girth than Felix, and he can be more aggressive. He loves dark places,” Edgar said. “Your other option is to say no and that will end your evening. Juanita will take you back to your room. There will be no hard feelings!”
Julie was in agony all week long. All she thought about was cock. She couldn’t concentrate on anything else. She was so close last week when Edgar was pounding her ass, and her husband was shocking the shit out of her. All she needed was another minute, but it never happened.
Now, he wanted her to do it with snakes again. Why did it bother her? It’s not that it was something new. It wasn’t, but she felt like it was different tonight. She didn’t feel like that before. The other times it was as if she was driven by some outside force that made her do those nasty things. Tonight it wasn’t like that at all, and she didn’t know why.
Yes, she was aroused, probably more so than any other time in her life, but, at the same time, she felt that the decision was really hers. For the first time she felt in control, and somehow knew that Edgar would abide by whatever decision she made.
“Have you decided?” he asked as his finger traced a trail down her abdomen towards her throbbing clit.
“I’m not sure,” she hesitated.
“It doesn’t sound to me like you really want it that badly,” he said as his finger abruptly stopped just above her clit.
A gasp of air escaped her mouth as she anticipated the contact with her needy clit. It never came.
“I don’t…”
“Juanita, you can take the snakes away,” Edgar ordered.
“Wait!” Julie said agonizingly.
“Yes?”
“I don’t want to do this standing up,” she replied.
Edgar smiled. He had her. The little horny bitch was asking for the snakes. He could take them away, and she would beg him to bring them back.
“I don’t really think that you want this, Julie. Juanita, take them away,” ordered Edgar, enjoying the turmoil he was creating within the horny little slut.
“No, I do want it! I liked the other snake,” she pleaded.
“Are you sure?”
He wanted her to beg. He wanted this to be black and white. There was to be no doubt whatsoever that it was her choice to be violated by the serpents.
“Oh God yes, give me the snakes, please, Edgar,” she groveled as she dropped to her knees.
“Well, all right, if you insist. I just want you to be sure,” he replied.
“I’m sure!” she insisted.
Edgar chuckled to himself. This will make a wonderful addition to his DVD collection. Imagine the look on her parents’ faces if they could see their daughter begging to be fucked by a snake.
Edgar took Julie’s hand and helped her up. He led her over to a leather bench. The back of the bench reclined at a forty-five degree angle.
“Alright, Julie, just lay back and relax. The snakes will do all the work. All you have to do is cum like the slut that you are,” Edgar said.
Edgar brought over the Albino corn snakes.
Julie’s feelings were hurt, but she lay down on the leather bench anyways and waited to see what Edgar would do next. She wanted to cum, and that’s all that really mattered right now.
“Don’t you love the eyes?” Edgar asked as he held one of the Albinos close to her.
She had to admit that the eyes were stunning.
“These Albinos are about two feet long. They’re constrictors, but I’m sure you won’t mind them wrapping themselves around your fat, meaty tits. You’re in for a real treat.”
Julie held her breathe as Edgar placed the snakes on her abdomen. They were cold. She forgot for a moment that snakes were cold blooded creatures. They immediately slithered up her belly and between her cleavage. Then they slowly began wrapping themselves around her enormous tits. They squeezed her tits as they coiled and constricted around her.
Julie breathed heavily as she watched, mesmerized by the Albinos. They felt so good, and now her pussy was dripping. Her clit throbbed, and there was an itch deep inside of her that needed to be satisfied.
Edgar leaned in close to Julie and whispered in her ear.
“They suck, Julie, like a person sucks a straw. Your long, hard nipples will be their straws. They have powerful muscles located along the sides of their head and neck, and any moment now they will be taking your large, sensitive nipples into their mouths to suck.”
Julie watched as each of the Albino snakes wrapped all two feet of their bodies around her huge tits. They established a rhythm as they coiled and constricted around her. Then she saw them open their mouths wide and move slowly towards her long, hard nipples. She panicked as she was filled with dread. What if they bit her nipples off? She was tense as they took all of her nipple inside of their mouths. She could see the muscles on the side of their heads working as they sucked powerfully on her sensitive nubs. It felt so good.
She threw her head back and groaned in lust as the heat built in her loins. She was already close to her first orgasm.
“Oh God, that feels so good! What are they doing to me,” she moaned as her hips moved involuntarily, looking for something to fill the void between her legs.
“Are you ready for Alex, the Royal Python?” Edgar asked.
“Oh God, yes, I want Alex!” she begged as she moaned in lust from the wonderful sensations coursing through her body. “I want Alex to fill me up.”
Edgar brought the python over to Julie. It was only three feet long but very stocky. It would definitely fill the void that she was feeling.
It flicked its tongue in and out of its mouth rapidly. Edgar had an idea and moved the head of the serpent towards Julie’s clit. The tongue flicked out its tongue, touching her throbbing clit. It tasted her nectar and flicked faster to savor more of her nectar.
Julie went wild.
“Oh God, yes, my clit, suck on my clit,” she begged as her hips lunged upward seeking better contact with the serpent.
“No, Julie, Royal Pythons, don’t suck like the Albinos, but they do quite a job with their tongues.
The Python was attacking her clit passionately, and Julie couldn’t stand it.
“AaaaaaggggggghhhhhhH!” she screamed as the orgasm which built deep in her loins erupted and sent her into spasms.
“Oh! Oh! Oh!” she wailed as she thrashed her head back and forth. She so desperately needed this. It had been a whole week.
Edgar then moved back. The Royal Python was out of range, and Julie was left there to spasm and bask in her first orgasm of the night.
Edgar set the snake down between her open legs in order to let it find its own way. This would be much better than simple placing it at the entrance of her cunt.
Doug and Monica grew curious from all the noise Julie was making and walked over to see what was happening. Doug couldn’t believe his eyes. Her tits were covered with snakes, and they were nursing on her. They were like machines as they milked her luscious meaty globes unrelentingly.
Monica brought over a chair so that Doug could sit down and watch. They she sat between his legs and continued to deep throat his cock. She was insatiable and couldn’t get enough of his cock now that she had sucked it nightly for over a week.
Julie was settling down when she felt the Royal Python on her leg. It was crawling up her left leg slowly. It moved past her hip and was working its way over to her abdomen. From there it started slithering up her abdomen towards her tits.
“Oh God, what is it doing?” Julie moaned.
“Well, you have to remember that Alex’s eyesight isn’t very good. They’re nocturnal creatures, and right now he’s exploring. Eventually he’ll find what he’s looking for.”
“Oh God, it’s all over me, and he’s so heavy,” Julie moaned.
“Yes, I told you that his girth was quite large. Larger than Felix, anyway,” Edgar chuckled.
Julie’s hips were undulating as she still sought to fill that void between her legs. She wanted something in there soon. The Royal Python, upon reaching her heaving tits, turned around and headed south again. This time it traveled straight down her abdomen and between her legs. Its body was at this moment slithering over her erect clit.
“Oh yes! Oh yes!” That feels so damn good!” she groaned as all three feet of the snake made its way back over her clit, driving her out of her mind.
She bucked violently as another orgasm hit her. Her legs turned to jelly as they were splayed wide open on the bench. It was as if a tidal wave had washed over her. It moved from her gushing cunt all the way up to the tip of her head. She was on sensual overload as every nerve in her body was alive.
Then Alex, the Royal Python, finally found what it was looking for, and Doug looked on watching expectantly as the serpent flicked out its tongue at her oozing labia. It moved its head forward and found the entrance that it had been seeking. It found the dank, dark tunnel where it would find refuge. It slowly moved forward burying its head in her sopping wet pussy, making its way into the dark tunnel.
Julie thrashed her head to the left and right.
“God, it feels so fucking good. I feel so full,” she thought.
She was right. The serpent was stretching her beyond belief as it burrowed deeper and deeper into its new home, but finally it discovered that it could go no further. It pushed forward and met with resistance. It pushed again, and it flicked out its tongue at the barrier that was preventing it from advancing.
“Oh! Oh! What is it doing to me,” she wailed as her hips bucked up and down involuntarily.
“I suspect that it has reached the end of the line, Julie. It’s found your cervix and can go no further,” Edgar leaned over and whispered in her ear. “But don’t worry; I know how to help the creature go even deeper.”
Julie didn’t care. Nothing mattered now. She felt so good. The Albinos were working her tits like they’ve never been worked before. They were like machines as they coiled and contracted around her massive orbs. Their jaws worked overtime as they sucked her nipples until they were raw.
Edgar moved between Julie’s legs and gripped Alex’s tail. He pulled, forcing several inches of the snake out of Julie’s cunt. The snake protested as it slithered back in and smashed into her cervix. Julie grunted with the force of the blow. This snake was much stronger than Felix.
Edgar kept it up and established a rhythm, pulling the serpent out a few inches only for it to protest and slither back into her, battering her cervix. Julie remembered well when this last happened.
“Aaaaagggghhhhhh!” she screamed as another climax ripped through her body. This one was more intense than the others, and she never really came down before she started to build towards another mind-blowing climax. She was on a rollercoaster that she couldn’t get off of as she peaked often. One climax blended into the next as she rose and fell into the peaks and valleys of her lust –filled body.
Edgar worked the Royal Python and could see that the old boy was making some progress. He knew that Julie’s cervix had to be dilating with the pounding it was taking. The snake knew it too as it was able to gain some ground no matter how small, and as a result redoubled its efforts, knowing that more of the dark inviting tunnel lay ahead.
Julie was trapped on this emotional roller coaster from which there was no escape. She was at Edgar’s mercy, and it would end only when he decided. Another ten minutes slowly passed, and Julie lost count of the number of orgasms that washed over her body. Alex made more progress, for the narrow tunnel was slowly opening. She knew he was reaching new depths as her cervix continued to be pounded.
Edgar could put an end to this, but he wouldn’t. He wanted the slut to have a night that she would never forget. He wanted this night indelibly imprinted on her brain as a reminder to her of what she was.
The serpent forged forward slowly as the narrow passageway opened up to him. In reality, her cervix was dilating, and, if the snake succeeded in fully dilating her cervix, it would have a narrow entrance to her uterus.
“Oh God, where is it going? It’s so deep!” she moaned as she felt the snake entering her cervix. She thrashed her head back and forth as the pressure and intensity increased. Pain intermingled with the pleasure she was feeling.
Edgar saw the progress the Royal Python had made and wisely decided not to provoke it any further. If it continued to batter her now that her cervix was fully dilated, it could do some real damage. Her cervix simply couldn’t accommodate the girth of the python.
Edgar was far from done and had another idea. The trainers had been working with Alex on something that had never been done before. Tonight just might be the night that it would work. He located a tube of K-Y jelly and applied a liberal amount to the snake’s tail. He then attached a nozzle to the tube of K-Y jelly and pushed it into Julie’s rectum. After inserting the nozzle, he squeezed a liberal amount of the lubricant up her ass.
Next he took the Royal Python’s tail and pushed it gently against the slut’s anus. Her sphincter resisted but only momentarily, and the small tail of the snake entered her warm, inviting rectum. To the snake this was another refuge and it pushed its tail forward driving more of its body into that other warm tunnel. The small tail soon gave way to the increasing girth of the snake’s body. As the snake worked its tail further into her rear tunnel, she was being stretched wider than she had ever been stretched previously. The Royal Python was extremely busy as it pushed in both directions, finding the refuge it sought.
Julie was babbling.
“What’s it doing to me? God, it’s so big. I feel so damn full,” she mumbled as she thrashed her head back and forth and was then overcome by another orgasm that ripped through her body with renewed force.
Edgar quickly undressed and stood next to Julie with his now erect cock staring her in the face.
“You have only one thing left to do, and then we can call it an evening,” he said smiling at her.
Julie opened her mouth.
“No, not like that,” Edgar said. “I want you on your knees!”
“What! I can’t! The snakes!” Julie protested.
“Don’t worry about the snakes, slut. Do you think they’re going to give up their territory that easily?” Edgar laughed.
Monica came over and helped Julie off of the bench and onto her knees. The Albinos continued to suck greedily on her nipples as they constricted her huge tits. Alex, fearing that someone might try to force him out of his warm, safe, dark tunnel, slithered even deeper into both openings. Julie grunted as she was penetrated from both ends. Part of the Royal Python lay on the carpet between her widespread legs since she was unable to accommodate all three feet of the serpent. Hidden cameras caught the bizarre sight of the slut bride on her knees being ravaged by the snakes.
Edgar stood in front of Julie and grabbed her hair.
“Give me your teeth, slut!” he ordered.
Julie moaned as she removed her false teeth and handed them to Edgar.
“Now, suck,” he ordered as he pulled her forward while shoving his cock into her mouth.
Julie moaned as his cock passed through her mouth and into her throat. She took all eleven inches as her nose was tickled by his pubic hair. She remembered back to the first time she was forced to suck his cock. It was on her wedding night, and Doug was forced to watch as her throat was violated for the first time. It seemed so long ago, and she was so innocent at the time. Now look at what she had become as she easily worked Edgar’s monstrous cock in and out of her throat expertly.
“Use your gums!” Edgar ordered. “I want to feel your gums caressing my cock!”
Julie applied more pressure, bearing down with her gums as another orgasm exploded deep within her womb. She was overcome with spasms as Edgar’s cock exploded in her mouth, filling her with his hot cum. She swallowed frantically, trying to take his entire load, but it was too much as it backed up, spewing out of her mouth and nose. She began to choke when Edgar finally relented and removed his cock.
Julie was a mess as she coughed, attempting to clear her throat. Cum was running out of her nose and dribbling off her chin and onto her heaving tits. She couldn’t get enough air in her lungs.
The persistent Royal Python had its head squeezed into her cervix and was threatening to break through into her womb. The tail of the snake was at the entrance to her colon. Both holes were stretched obscenely from the girth of the serpent. Julie had never felt so full in all of her life. It was hard to believe that just six weeks ago she was a virgin.
Doug was in a daze as he saw what his wife was doing. Monica was just cleaning up his cock. He had cum for the second time that evening and had no complaints. He was willing to sacrifice Julie to receive the sexual gratification he now craved.
Edgar moved quickly to remove the Royal Python before he could do any damage. He still had big plans for Julie, and he wanted her alive and well. Monica had to help him since the snake was so persistent and refused to be dislodged from its dark, dank tunnel. Monica pulled on his tail while Edgar tried to pull Alex’s head out of Julie’s cervix.
Alex was persistent and would have no part of it. He refused to give up any ground and even managed to burrow further up her rectum and into her colon.
“Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh noooooooo!” Julie wailed as she felt the tail of the snake enter her colon. “Get it out! It’s killing me!”
Edgar grew desperate. He allowed the situation to get out of control. He had never handled Alex alone. There was always a trainer present.
“Get the Albinos off of her breasts!” he ordered Monica.
Monica carefully removed the Albinos who reluctantly ceased sucking on Julie’s extremely sore and sensitive nipples. It almost looked as if they were wet as if the snakes were drawing milk, but Monica knew that wasn’t possible. Julie wasn’t pregnant although she did see one clear drop of liquid oozing from her right nipple.
She couldn’t dwell on it now. She had to get both Albinos in their cage. Doug came over and helped Monica with the Albinos. It was the least he could do.
Meanwhile Edgar returned with a taser gun.
“Stand back!” he ordered Monica and Doug as he held the taser close to the Royal Python.
Julie whimpered, fearing what the snake might do to her.
Edgar pressed the trigger and held it for five seconds.
“Aaaaaaaggggghhhhhh!” Julie screamed.
All hell broke loose as the snake slithered and squirmed from the electrical charges coursing through its body. She could feel the shocks in her cervix and colon as 50,000 volts was transferred from the startled snake to the very depths of the poor agonizing slut bride’s innermost being. Finally in self-defense, the serpent withdrew from Julie’s orifices. Edgar, with Doug’s help and the use of tongs, managed to ensnare the serpent and return it to its cage.
Julie fell over on her side, exhausted and sore. She whimpered quietly as she thought of what that snake could have done to her.
Doug was shocked by the bizarre sight that unfolded before his eyes that night. In all his twenty-three years he never in his wildest dreams imagined anything like this was even possible. He never conceived that a person could experience that many climaxes from a serpent, let alone his very own wife. What made matters worse was the fact that there was no remorse on her part. She lay there on the floor still spasming with a slight smile on her face. He detested the slut more than ever now.
“Monica, get Juanita. Have her take Julie up to her suite. Let her soak in the spa for awhile and make sure to tell Juanita in no uncertain terms that there is to be no monkey business tonight,” Edgar said. “Doug will remain with you in your suite. We need to discuss future sleeping arrangements for him later.”
Monica had a difficult time falling to sleep that night. All she could think about was that one clear drop of liquid she saw on Julie’s nipple. It definitely wasn’t from the snake. Was it possible that she was lactating? No, it couldn’t be. She had heard of induced lactation, but that wasn’t possible in such a short period of time.
She tossed and turned for another hour. Doug was sound asleep next to her. She eyed his Houdini Chastity Harness and thought of waking him up for some fun and games, but then she thought better of it. Let the poor boy sleep. After what he witnessed tonight, he needed the rest.
She finally could stand it no longer and got up. She went downstairs and booted up the computer. She needed to know if this was possible. She opened up the browser and did a Google search on ‘induced lactation.’ She was pleasantly surprised at what she discovered.
Monica found out that it was more common then she at first thought. One site said: ‘It has been going on for many centuries. In bible days it was called wet nursing. In 3rd world countries women will induce lactate to care for orphans. Here we do it for adopted children.’ This was a real eye opener for her, but she still didn’t understand how this was possible. Did you need to take drugs? She continued searching. She needed answers to her questions.
Another site she located explained one method of inducing lactation: ‘How does induced lactation work? Basically, it is important to remember that prolactin and oxytocin, the hormones which govern lactation, are pituitary, not ovarian hormones. Both prolactin, the milk-making hormone, and oxytocin, the milk-releasing hormone, are produced in response to nipple stimulation. While there are now several regimens which use hormone therapy to assist in bringing in milk, many women have induced lactation with only mechanical stimulation. This consists of breast massage, nipple manipulation, and sucking -- either by a baby or a hospital grade electric breast pump’
Monica sat back and smiled. The wheels were turning, and she had an idea that was so diabolical that she just knew Edgar would love it. He always did go in for the bizarre, and he wanted to push Julie beyond her limits. Well, she had a plan that would do just that. She wanted to tell him now; but it was late, and she needed to get some rest herself. It would have to wait until morning. She turned off the computer and went quietly up to bed.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 11
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free‑access, noncommercial archive sites.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
Monica was anxious to speak to Edgar. It was difficult for her to hide her enthusiasm. After breakfast she took him aside to disclose her discovery. This was the perfect opportunity since Juanita was taking Julie and Doug into town. Edgar wanted them to get use to being out in public. Very soon they would be going on a little trip. He was sure that even if the opportunity arose, they would not attempt to escape now that they knew the high price of freedom.
“I made an interesting discovery last night as I was removing the snakes from Julie’s breasts,” Monica said as they walked into the study.
“And what was that?” Edgar inquired.
“Well, after removing the Albino’s, I noticed a single drop of clear liquid on her left nipple,” Monica said.
"That could've been from the snake," Edgar said.
"I don't think so, Edgar. I did some research last night on induced lactation, and I think you will be quite surprised by what I discovered."
Monica now had Edgar's attention. He was intrigued with this notion.
"What exactly did you find out?" Edward asked as he reclined in his chair.
“I discovered that many women have induced lactation with only mechanical stimulation."
"Exactly what do you mean by mechanical stimulation?” asked Edgar.
"Mechanical stimulation consists of breast massage, nipple manipulation, and sucking," replied Monica.
"Are you telling me that Julie is capable of producing breast milk without being pregnant? I thought only pregnant women were capable of nursing," Edgar said.
"Oh no, Edgar, it has been going on for many centuries. In bible days it was called wet nursing. In third world countries women will induce lactate to care for orphans. Here in the United States women do it for adopted children,” replied Monica somewhat amused.
“It sounds as if you did do your homework!”
“Yes, I even doubled checked this morning to make sure the information I had was accurate. They all concurred. Both prolactin, the milk-making hormone, and oxytocin, the milk-releasing hormone, are produced in response to nipple stimulation. They are pituitary not ovarian hormones," she added.
"Well, now you’re getting a little bit too technical for me,” Edgar laughed. “Mmmmmm, this is quite interesting. I can just picture our young slut squirting milk out of her massive tits."
"As a side benefit, there may even be a slight increase in the size of her breasts," Monica added.
Edgar sat back in his chair. The wheels were turning. He knew what he wanted to do next to demoralize the naive slut. Actually he had a private investigator gathering information at this very moment in Freehold, Iowa, where the young couple had planned to reside, and he would soon be traveling to Lake Placid to gather more detailed information on Julie's family. Now this whole idea of induced lactation just added another dimension to what he had in mind. He certainly could move forward with his own plans and initiate Monica’s plan at the same time.
"What kind of time frame are we looking at here, Monica? Would it be two or three months before she was producing any milk?"
"Oh no, Edgar, milk production typically begins between 1 and 4 weeks after initiating stimulation."
"You must be joking! I thought it would take much longer than that," replied Edgar surprised.
"Edgar, you can't imagine how stunned I was when I discovered all of this on the Internet last night."
"Well, this will fit in nicely with what I already have planned for the slut bride. I suppose we'll need to acquire a breast pump for her?"
“You disappoint me. I thought your devious mind would have had this one figured out by now," Monica laughed. "We already have breast pumps."
He looked at her curiously, and then it struck him like a bolt of lightning. What was he thinking? Of course, they already had the perfect breast pumps. Edgar rose from his chair.
"Monica, remind me to give you a raise. This is an absolute stroke of genius. I should've thought of it myself. The Albino corn snakes are absolutely perfect," he said coming around the desk and giving Monica a hug.
"I thought you would be pleased," she said.
"All right, give me details. When should we start? How often do her breasts need to be pumped? How long do her breasts need to be..."
"Slow down, Edgar" Monica smiled, amused at his eagerness. "We can start today if you like.
“Yes! Yes! Most definitely, yes!” he exclaimed.
“Her tits need to be pumped every four hours."
"Well, that shouldn’t be a problem. The Albino corn snakes can take up permanent residence in her suite. We'll simply have to show Juanita what to do,” stated Edgar.
"Very little training will be necessary. I think those snakes already know what to do,” she laughed.
Monica was feeling somewhat smug. She just knew Edgar would love her idea, and she was right. She could picture the Albinos feeding on Julie’s breasts every four hours. It was so bizarre. They could do just about anything to the groom and his bride that they turned into a wanton slut without any repercussions whatsoever. It just got better and better.
“Should we tell Julie what we’re up to or leave her in the dark until she starts producing milk?” Monica asked.
“Oh no, we’ll definitely tell her. I want to see the look on her face when she finds out. We’ll let her know that soon she will be a cow,” Edgar chuckled. “I also have something in mind for our newlyweds that will push them to new limits, my dear Monica.”
“And what is that, Edgar?” Monica inquired.
“I think I’ll let you be surprised,” he chuckled. “I will tell you that I think you will find what I have in mind very appealing.”
After Doug and Julie returned from their little adventure into town, Edgar and Monica visited them in their suite. Well actually it was now Julie’s suite since Doug had practically moved in with Monica.
“I take it you enjoyed your outing this morning?” Edgar asked as they entered the suite.
“It was so good being outdoors again,” Doug enthusiastically replied.
“What about you, Julie?” Monica asked.
“It was all right,” she said.
“You don’t sound very convincing,” Monica replied.
“Well, look how I’m dressed. I attracted a lot of negative attention,” she said.
Julie was wearing a short jeans miniskirt and a low cut tank top which left little to the imagination. Her bra, which held her breasts pressed closely together, created a massive amount of cleavage. Under her jeans skirt she wore a thong which only served to arouse her swollen labia. Her six inch stiletto heels accentuated her long, sexy legs.
“Did you like the attention, Julie?” Edgar asked.
“Not really. It got me aroused,” she replied.
“Don’t you like being aroused?”
“Yes, of course, I do, but not if I can’t cum.”
“Well, I wouldn’t worry too much about that. You’ll be doing a lot of cumming in the days ahead,” Edgar chuckled, obviously in a good mood. “Would you like that?”
“God, yes,” she replied as she glanced over at Doug.
She felt a twinge of guilt that she had responded so quickly, but last night was so amazing and such a release for her. She could no longer deny that she was a slut besides God had abandoned her. He never gave her the strength to resist temptation no matter how much she relied on him. The lust of the flesh was boiling in her veins.
“Let’s make you a little more comfortable,” Edgar suggested as he directed Juanita to remove Julie’s tank top and bra.
It was already noon, and it looked as if lunch was going to be a little bit late. Monica brought the cage over that contained the Albino corn snakes as Julie stood there wearing only her miniskirt and 6 inch stiletto heels.
"Juanita, please let Charles know that he will need to serve lunch a little bit later today," Edgar said. “Oh, and tell him not to set a place for me. I’ll be eating out.”
"Yes sir," Juanita replied as she left the room.
Julie stared at the cage, thinking back to the previous night. She vividly remembered the albinos with their ruby red eyes slithering up her abdomen and encircling her breasts. She could actually visualize her nipples disappearing into their wide open mouths as they sucked insistently on her hard throbbing nubs.
"Why don't you make yourself more comfortable, slut," suggested Edgar as he motioned towards the black leather reclining bench that had been brought to her suite.
Julia obediently walked over and sat on the bench. She lay back in a reclining position with her feet crossed.
"No! No! I want you to spread your legs wide open. Let your feet rest on the floor so that we can all get a good look at your nasty cunt," ordered Edgar.
Like a zombie Julie obeyed. She was already aroused as she watched Monica take the snakes out of the cage. Her pussy was visibly wet. Monica handed one to Doug so he could be a part of what was about to happen to his bride.
“Do you like the snakes, Julie?” Edgar asked.
"Yes, you know I do," she replied.
"That's good to hear because you and these snakes are going to be spending a lot of time together," he said.
"What do you mean?" she asked puzzled.
"Monica discovered something last night when she was removing the Albinos from your tits, but I think she should explain it to you," he said.
Holding the Albino, Monica walked over to Julie and sat next to her. The snake hovered over her right nipple as she breathed heavily, anticipating what was about to happen.
“Last night when I removed this Albino from your right breast, I noticed a drop of clear liquid oozing from your nipple,” Monica explained.
Julie looked at her puzzled but at the same time keeping an eye on the snake that was so close to her nipple. She wanted it!
“This piqued my curiosity, so I did some research online. Do you know what I found out, Julie?” Monica asked confidentially.
“No!”
“I found out that by mechanical manipulation we can induce lactation," she said.
"What!"
"You are capable of producing breast milk," she explained.
“What are you talking about? I’m not pregnant!” she exclaimed.
“You don’t need to be,” Monica replied.
"Oh God, no, I don't want that!" she protested.
"It's really not up to you, is it?" Edgar stated.
Julie laid there looking pathetically helpless. She knew that no matter how much she protested that they would do exactly what they wanted with her. She had no say in the matter. She had no rights. She was theirs to do with as they pleased.
"It's really very simple. All you have to do is lie back and enjoy yourself while the Albinos do the work. In one to four weeks you will be producing milk."
Monica placed the Albino on Julie’s abdomen, and it quickly slithered up her stomach and took possession of her right tit, coiling itself around the huge orb. Doug copied his mistress and did the same. Both snakes were coiled around her luscious tits and ready to attach themselves to her nipples.
Julie thrashed her head back and forth, refusing to believe that they would carry through and do this to her. Tears welled up in her eyes and flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to be strong, but the snakes, coiled around her tits, felt so good, and when they finally engulfed her nipples with theirs mouths and began to suck, she quickly orgasmed.
Her mind and body were in conflict, but there was no denying the pleasure she received from these creatures. She was such a slut. If anyone had suggested to her only six weeks ago that she would be lying here aroused by two snakes sucking on her tits, she would tell them that they were perverted and out of their minds. Yet here she was doing exactly that and getting off on it. What had she become? Why did lust define who and what she was?
What choice did she have? She couldn’t refuse. It would do no good. They would only punish her and have their way regardless.
Juanita returned after informing Charles of their delay. She was fascinated as she watched the Albinos sucking on the girl’s nipples. She was even more amazed at the young bride’s reaction. She was convinced more than ever that this one was a puta. She had never seen as big a slut as her in Mexico. She orgasmed shamefully as everyone stood around and watched her.
“Watch closely. Juanita. You’ll have to do this from now on every four hours. Her next session with the snakes will be at 4:00 PM. I want you to keep a log,” Edgar instructed the Mexican girl.
Doug also watched incredulously as the snakes sucked on his bride’s nipples. They were like pumps as they squeezed and sucked voraciously. All he could compare it to was someone sucking liquid through a straw. That’s what the snakes looked like as their mouths engulfed her long nipples and sucked on them with their strong jaw muscles.
“Will she really produce milk?” Doug whispered.
“Yes, does that bother you?” Monica asked.
“No, I just didn’t know if you were serious or not,” he said, knowing that he could not voice any objections to what they were doing even if he did think it was carrying things a bit far. He had a pang of regret as he thought back to only six weeks ago when Julie was his blushing bride. She was pure and untainted then, but now look at her.
“Doug, I’m always serious,” Monica replied as she stroked his cock through his slacks.
Fifteen minutes had passed, and it was time to remove the snakes from Julie’s tits. She was on the verge of another climax when Monica squeezed the jaw of the Albino sucking on her right nipple, forcing its jaw open. Doug watched and did the same thing with the snake sucking on her left nipple.
“No! No! Don’t take them away yet!” Julie protested. “I’m so close!”
“Don’t worry. You’ll have plenty of opportunities to cum. They’ll be back in four hours. God, you are such a slut,” Edgar said, taking every opportunity available to demean the girl.
However, in reality, Edgar was delighted. Julie was no longer receiving any GHB, and, if anything, her sex drive had increased. All this time he thought she was driven only by the drugs in her system. He was so wrong! Once the lustful desires were unleashed within her, there was no turning them off. Julie was truly a slut, and he planned on pushing her to new limit.
Edgar, checking his watch, quickly excused himself. He had a very important luncheon engagement, and he didn’t want to be late.
The remainder of the day was rather mundane. After lunch Monica took Doug to her suite for some further training and instruction. Doug’s cock was always hard now. It was now a matter of striking a balance between how often he was allowed to shoot his wad and how long he was denied. She never wanted him sated or complacent but always in a lustful frenzy where he couldn’t think straight or make rational decisions.
Julie watched some of Doug’s training videos. Even Doug didn’t know these videos existed. It never dawned on him that everything he did with Monica was captured on video and added to the growing library of porno starring him and his not-so-pure slut bride.
Julie, still highly aroused from her first session of the day with the snakes, now wore a waist belt with cuffs to hold her hands by her sides. Even though Juanita was very watchful, she no longer had to worry about the puta trying to satisfy her nasty cunt.
When it was finally 4:00 PM Juanita directed Julie over to the reclining bench and released the Albinos that immediately slithered up her abdomen and attached themselves to her succulent tits. Julie closed her eyes and reveled in the exquisite feelings coursing through her body. It was amazing what a short time of denial could do to the slut. She climaxed as her dazed mind languished in a sea of lust. Her hard throbbing clit was a driving force that was fed by the albinos sucking relentlessly on her hard, sensitive nipples.
Little did she know of the changes that were already beginning to take place within her body, for soon she would be producing copious amounts of milk which would be used by Edgar to further degrade and humiliate her.
That evening after dinner everyone retired to the living room which was a fairly customary practice since Julie and Doug arrived. It was expected, and lately it excited Doug, for he was reaping the rewards of the evening’s entertainment. For Julie it was a mixed bag. In the beginning she was the center of attention, but, since her attempted escape, it was an opportunity for Edgar to deny her, further punishing the disobedient slut. That was until last night when she was introduced to three snakes, Alex and the two Albino corn snakes.
“This has been quite an eventful day,” Edgar commented. “Both of you got to spend some time in town. Monica made an amazing discovery, and, both of you, I assume, had an enjoyable afternoon.”
Doug nodded while Julie remained silent as she remembered the afternoon suckling. She was so close to cumming a third time, but that Mexican ingrate removed the snakes and denied her. She hated the fact that Juanita was her attendant, if only she would leave and go back where she belonged.
“Julie! Julie!” Edgar said irritably.
“Oh, yes?” she said, startled by Edgar’s insistent voice. She had been lost, deep in her own thoughts.
“It’s 8:00 PM and that time again,” Edgar announced.
Juanita entered with the cage as Monica helped Julie remove her blouse and confining bra. Her tits sprang free while her nipples stood out long and hard. She looked forward and anticipated her peculiar bonding with the snakes that now possessed her tits.
“The bench is over there, Julie,” Monica pointed as she directed the big titted slut over to the reclining leather bench. She was almost too anxious as she lay down and spread her legs wide without being told.
Edgar walked over with the Albinos and placed them at the foot of the bench. He wanted to see them slither all the way up her body until they found what they were looking for. Since their eyesight wasn’t that good they had to work their way slowly up her legs always nosing forward, seeking out her massive tits and the hard nipples that was their reward.
“Ohhhhhhhh!” Julie exclaimed, startled. One of the snakes found her clit, but it soon abandoned it, continuing its search much to her disappointment and dismay.
“Ooooohhhhhh!” Julie groaned as they roamed all over her body, searching for her succulent nipples. They finally found the mountains and coiled themselves around them before enveloping her nipples. A moan escaped Julie’s lips as they possessively sucked on her hard, sensitive tips.
The Albinos were playing a critical role in Julie’s transformation. As they sucked and massaged her breasts with their constricting bodies, prolactin was beginning to be secreted. This prompted a signal to the brain from the breast to release oxytocin, which was the key to start the ejection of milk. It might take a few days or a week or more, but eventually the slut would be producing milk. Her milk production would increase with the faithful ministrations of the Albinos who would become her constant companions day and night. The law of supply and demand was at work. The more she was suckled, the more milk she would produce, and Edgar would see to it that she produced a vast amount of milk. This strange, unholy union would continue for some time.
“Julie and Doug, tomorrow we’re going on a trip,” Edgar announced.
“A trip?” Julie moaned as the snakes brought her closer to another climax.
“Yes, a trip, Julie, to Freehold, Iowa,” he replied.
“Freehold! We can’t go back there!” Doug protested.
“Excuse me!” Edgar retorted.
“I’m sorry. Nothing, sir,” Doug backed down, momentarily forgetting his place.
Monica put her hands on Doug’s shoulders.
“Good boy,” she whispered in his ear. “Just listen to Edgar and support him in everything he says. We don’t want to ruin a good thing, do we, baby?”
“That’s where our college is located. Why are we going there?” Julie asked, still in the midst of euphoria.
“Well, for one thing we’re going to church!” Edgar announced.
Julie’s eyes went wide as the climax hit her without warning. At the same time she was utterly shocked by the announcement that Edgar just made.
“Aaaaaaaaggghhhhh!” she screamed as the climax ravaged every nerve in her body. Her tits swayed back and forth on her chest alluringly as the snakes clung to them. Her hips undulated involuntarily as her fat cunt lips quivered with her sweet nectar pouring out of her, but at the same time she was mentally tormented by Edgar’s pronouncement. Freehold was not only where their college was located, but it was also where their church was located. They were up for a mission’s appointment, and then they simply disappeared. They couldn’t just walk back in there after six weeks like nothing had happened.
“Yes, we’ll be attending Freehold Evangelical Church,” Edgar continued.
“Why?” Julie asked, looking up at him though lust glazed eyes.
“Why, Julie? Because the two of you have had a profound effect on us. You have been such good witnesses for Christ that Monica and I wanted to see what it was all about,” Edgar said smiling affably.
Doug hung his head in shame. He was anything but a good witness. On the contrary he knew he was an utter disappointment to God. Edgar was mocking all that he once believed in.
“Please don’t do this!” Julie cried as her climax receded. “I can’t go back there!”
“Why can’t you go back there, Julie?” Monica asked.
“Look at me!” she screamed. “How can I face all my friends like this?”
The girl was truly in agony at the thought of returning to Freeport. The mental anguish she was experiencing only fueled Edgar’s cruel streak.
“Julie, God is no respecter of persons. He doesn’t care what you look like, does he?” Edgar asked.
“No, I mean, I don’t know,” she replied.
“Besides I’m sure Pastor Edwards will be thrilled to see you,” he added.
“No! No! No! I don’t want anyone back there to see me like this especially him!” Julie wailed.
“Juanita, time is up. Please remove the Albinos and return them to their cage,” Edgar instructed.
Julie sat up as Juanita took the snakes away. She leaned over and buried her face in her hands, crying.
Doug was in shock. He too feared returning to Freeport. They had disappeared and never returned as they were supposed to. What explanation could he possibly give? He certainly couldn’t tell them the truth. It was going to be next to impossible to account for their whereabouts for the past six weeks.
“Julie, stand up right now,” ordered Edgar. “I don’t understand why you’re acting like this! I thought this is what you wanted. I thought you would jump at the chance to go home,” he reasoned.
Julie forced herself to stand. Her face was wet with tears that were still flowing from her bloodshot eyes. She felt utterly miserable. How could she go back? She just couldn’t. He could do anything he wanted to her, but she wouldn’t go back.
“Juanita has already packed your bags. We have a 10:00 AM flight scheduled. Julie, the snakes will have to suckle you in flight. It’s important that you maintain your schedule,” Edgar said matter of factly.
“In flight, but what about all the other people on the plane!” she protested.
“We’re taking my private jet,” Edgar smiled.
“I can’t go!” she said through her tears.
“You will do as I say,” he replied firmly as he smacked her left tit.
“I can’t! I’ll be totally humiliated!” she wailed as her tits collided from the force of the blow.
“You can, and you will!” he insisted calmly. “Be proud of what you are! Men drool over you.”
“Don’t humiliate me in front of my friends, please, I’m begging you,” Julie cried as she fell to her knees and grasped Edgar’s legs.
“That old life is gone. That’s not what you are now. Be proud that you are a slut desired by many,” he replied, totally detached and unconcerned for what she was going through. He fed on her misery. He loved the fact that she was suffering. That was what it was all about. Degrading her excited him.
Monica quietly led Doug out of the room.
“I won’t go!” she sobbed as she stood up.
“All right, have it your way. I won’t force you if you’re dead set against it,” Edgar relented as he walked behind her. He placed his hands on her firm tits and nuzzled her neck.
“You’ll never guess who I had lunch with this afternoon,” Edgar whispered in her ear.
Julie perked up.
“Who?” she asked, breathing heavily as he continued to nibble on her neck and massage her tits. Her pussy was dripping.
“I had lunch with your sister, Andrea. I understand she graduated from high school shortly before your wedding,” Edgar continued as his tongue probed her ear.
Julie gasped in horror.
“My sister!” she exclaimed.
“Yes, your sister.”
“Why would you have lunch with my sister?” she asked in disbelief.
“Because she is your sister, and I wanted to get to know her better. She was so appreciative that I helped you and Doug in your hour of need on your wedding night,” Edgar continued as his hands caressed her breasts. “I understand Andrea wants to be just like you, Julie. She plans on following in your footsteps and attending Landover Bible School.”
“Don’t do this! Please leave them out of this. You’ve ruined my life. Isn’t that enough?” she cried, distracted by his hands and mouth.
“But your sister so much wants to be like you, Julie,” Edgar stated as his fingers found her hard, stiff nipples.
“No, please don’t. I’ll do anything, but please leave my little sister alone,” she begged.
“Will you go willingly to Freehold?” he whispered.
Julie was silent. Edgar was ruthless and wouldn’t hesitate to do to Andrea what he had done to her. She knew this, and she also knew that she had to protect her little sister no matter what. If it meant going to Freehold, she would go. She couldn’t stand the thought of her sister falling into the hands of this monster. It would be all her fault. If they hadn’t met Edgar on their wedding night, none of this would have ever happened.
“I’ll go. I’ll do anything you want if you promise to leave my sister alone,” Julie said quietly, resigned to the fact that she would be returning to Freehold to face her pastor and all her old friends. She would sacrifice herself to save her sister.
“Actually, Andrea isn’t that little. She is quite beautiful, and I found her rather appealing,” Edgar whispered as his right hand traveled down the now aroused bride slut’s abdomen. “She has luscious breasts that may even be slighter larger than yours were when you first arrived. Her legs are exquisite. I had all I could do not to touch …”
“Stop it, please! I said I would go! What more do you want?” she wailed.
“Well, there is one more thing,” Edgar added as his roaming right hand found her throbbing clit.
What more could he want? Wasn’t it enough that she would have to face the congregation of her home church after disappearing for six weeks?
“I want you to set up a meeting with Pastor Edwards,” Edgar said.
“What?” she said, pulling away from him and turning.
She didn’t hear him right. There must be a mistake. He couldn’t be serious.
“I said that I want you to set up a meeting with your pastor.”
But why?” she asked incredulously.
“I want you to meet with him and then seduce him.”
“Seduce him?”
“Yes, I want you to display all your charms. We’ll then see if he truly is a man of God,” Edgar said, smiling.
“You must be crazy! He’s the most devote man I know. He would never be tempted by the flesh!”
“Well, if that’s the case, then you have nothing to worry about, do you? Jesus was tempted in the desert for forty days and forty nights. If he truly is a man of God, then he certainly can resist you seducing him for such a short time,” he said.
Pastor Edwards was a true man of God. There was no way he would be tempted by the flesh. She was sure of it. He was such as inspiration to Doug and her. It was because of him that they decided to enter the mission’s field.
“I’ll set up a meeting,” she said quietly, resigned to her fate. She must protect Andrea at all costs.
“Good, and make sure that the meeting takes place in his office. I will have hidden cameras planted there. I will know every move that you make.”
“How am I supposed to get him to agree to a meeting? How can I even approach him after our sudden disappearance?” Julie queried.
“Tell him you and Doug are having marital problems, and you need some guidance,” Edgar suggested. “Use any excuse you want. Just set up a meeting with him.”
Julie looked so defeated as she stood there half naked before her tormentor. Edgar squeezed her tits, feeling the resiliency of her massive globes. She moaned as his touch rekindled the flames burning in her loins.
“How can he possibly resist these tits?” Edgar gloated. “Why I bet he’ll have you naked before you know it.”
Edgar ran his lips up and down her shoulder, and then worked his mouth over the tops of her quivering breasts. Her cunt was dripping as his lips brushed up against her right nipple.
“On your knees!” he ordered.
Julie groaned as she dropped to her knees.
“Give me your teeth!”
Julie removed her dentures and handed them to Edgar.
“Now take off my slacks!”
Julie was quick to undo his belt and zipper. His slacks dropped to the floor, and he stepped out of them.
“Do you see anything you like?” he chuckled.
She moaned as she ran her lips over his cock head that was bulging out of his underwear.
“May I take it out?” she asked, looking up at him while licking her lips. She wanted his cock no matter how much of a bastard he was.
“Please?”
“Please!” she moaned.
“Yes, you may,” he replied.
Julie reached for his shorts.
“No hands! Use only your mouth!” he ordered.
Using only her mouth, Julie awkwardly unbuttoned his slacks and worked them downward to the floor. Edgar stepped out of them smiling down at her as she used her mouth to work his underwear over the bulge. Her clit throbbed in anticipation as his huge organ sprang free. She ran her lips all over the bulbous head and caressed it with her gums as it grew harder and harder between her lips.
“Do you remember the first time you sucked my cock, Julie, on your wedding night,” Edgar snickered.
“Yes,” she whispered.
“You were still a virgin, then, untainted by the world,” he gloated. “I took your virgin mouth.”
A single tear escaped Julie’s right eye and traveled down her cheek as she remembered more innocent times.
Edgar got himself worked up as he thought back to that first night with the young newlyweds. He started transforming her that very night into the slut she was today. He grabbed her by the hair and forced his eleven inch cock to the back of her mouth and then down her throat.
As he recalled violating her throat for the first time, he remembered the look of horror on Doug’s face. He was unable to do anything to help her then, just as he was now helpless to stop him from using and abusing his wife. He worked his cock deeper enjoying the tightness of the slut’s constricting throat. He reveled in the power he had over her.
“Yes, I’m sure Pastor Edwards will enjoy your tight throat,” Edgar chided the distressed slut.
Julie moaned around his cock at the image he painted. She only hoped that he was wrong.
“Won’t he be surprised when you remove your dentures and give him that toothless grin!” Edgar taunted the oversexed slut.
She moaned again as his cock swelled and then spewed forth its large load of cum, filling Julie’s belly as he anticipated their upcoming trip that would further debase and humiliate the little slut. He would dispel any myths she might have about Pastor Edwards.
After he was fully sated, he backed his cock out of her throat. He let it rest on her tongue for several minutes before withdrawing it from her mouth and rubbing it all over her face. She breathed heavily as she anticipated what would happen next. She wanted Edgar to fuck her. She wanted his cock in her hot cunt.
Edgar looked down past her heaving tits and saw the puddle forming between her legs. It amazed him how aroused she was all of the time.
“You’ve made a mess!” he said.
Julie shamefully looked down at the juices that were dribbling from her aroused cunt.
“Clean it up, now!” Edgar ordered.
Julie looked up at him pleadingly.
“You know what to do. Use your fingers!”
Julie scooped up the mess between her legs and licked her fingers clean. She did the best she could under the circumstances, but it was impossible to get everything off of the floor. What made matters worse was that her sweet nectar was still escaping from her hot hole and dripping onto the floor.
“Clean up your cunt, and then you can finish cleaning the floor,” he ordered.
She dipped her fingers into her cunt, coating them with her juices. She quickly licked them clean and buried them in her cunt again to retrieve more, but this was not having the desired effect. It was making her hotter and causing her cunt to leak like a faucet. She was making more of a mess as her arousal became greater.
Edgar grew impatient, but as the same time was delighted with her degradation. She couldn’t control herself.
“Alright, enough of that. Lick the floor clean, and you’ll be done!”
“You want me to lick the floor?” she asked incredulously.
Edgar smacked her right tit viciously and caught her left tit on the backhand.
Julie cried out in pain as she scurried to lower her head and lick up the remnants of her juices from the floor.
“Never question me! Do as you are told!” he warned.
“Yes, sir,” she replied feeling miserable as she hastily lapped away at the floor feeling totally humiliated.
Edgar smiled down on the bride as her tits hung heavily on her chest. She lapped the last remaining remnants of her juices from the floor. He was pleased with himself. He had taken a pure and innocent young Christian woman and transformed her into a lust crazed slut who would stoop to any level to gratify the burning itch in her cunt. He demoralized her and twisted her mind, forcing her to abandon the God she once served.
“That’s enough!” he ordered as he handed Julie her dentures.
Julie obediently snapped in her dentures and waited for further directions from Edgar. Unfortunately, the night’s activities were over as she was led back to her room feeling sexually frustrated with the fire still raging out of control within her loins, reminding her of what she had become.
Shackled to her bed, Julie was unable to sleep. Her mind was racing. Only six weeks ago she was a newlywed, pure and untainted, without a care in the world as she rode down that mountain road towards Lake George sitting next to the love of her life. Then there was the unfortunate flat tire, and all her hopes and dreams were shattered. Assistance, in the form of Edgar Stevens, turned out to be her worst nightmare come true. He made a mockery of their wedding vows, and then delighted in violating her in every way imaginable as poor Doug was forced to watch. He mocked their God and their devotion to Him. He showed them that they were weak and unable to resist temptation. Even on her wedding night, she knew that she was a slut when she couldn’t help but be aroused by the vile things they were doing to her.
She couldn’t stop her mind from vividly recollecting the events of that fateful night no matter how hard she tried. She didn’t want to relive the past horrors which transformed her into a slut. She was weary and exhausted when she finally dosed off, but she was unfortunately rudely awakened by something cold and slimey crawling up her belly. It was the Albinos.
“It’s 2:00 AM, puta. Time for your suckling,” Juanita said coldly.
The snakes coiled around her breasts and found her nipples which were now hard and throbbing. They sucked avariciously as she moaned from the fire that was quickly rekindled in her loins. They caressed her breasts further arousing her.
Julie thought back once more to all that had happened to her. She recalled clearly her breast augmentation as hundreds of needles filled with fat tissue were injected into her tits in order to make her already large breasts even larger. As she replayed this scenario in her mind, it was too much for her and she orgasmed. Her clit throbbed, and it hadn’t even been touched. Chills ran up and down her spine when she suddenly realized that the very thought of what Edgar did to her got her excited.
“No! No!” she screamed silently to herself. “I’m not like that. That’s not what I am!”
At 2:20 AM Juanita returned and removed the Albinos from her tits. She mumbled something about a filthy puta as she took the snakes away.
Julie’s night was one continuous nightmare after another as she anticipated with dread the trip that she was to take in the morning. Her mind worked overtime. Sleep evaded her. She couldn’t stop the wheels from turning. How could she possibly meet with Pastor Edwards? What would he think of her? How could she explain their disappearance? How could she explain her enlarged tits? He was a kind and gracious man of God. She didn’t want to do this to him. She didn’t want to play the role of the evil one tempting the servant of God.
Her mind wandered aimlessly like this all night long. She was exhausted and weary but sleep avoided her like a thief in the night. Towards morning she had surreal visions of the pastor fucking her. She was on an altar on her hands and knees, and her tits hung heavily below her as they swung back in forth with each thrust from the pastor’s pistoning cock. Clear plastic suction cups were attached to her nipples that were drawing her milk through clear plastic tubes and into a silver chalice. All the assistant pastors, dressed in black robes, stood around the altar praying with communion wafers in their hands. She was the human sacrifice being offered up to God by Edgar. After the ceremony they would all take communion by dipping their wafers into the chalice which was overflowing with her breast milk. Monica stood close by smiling down at her with an evil glint in her eye. A boa constrictor was wrapped around her neck as Doug kneeled at her feet, lapping away at her exposed clit. Edgar stepped up to her and rudely reached in her mouth and removed her dentures. He threw them on the floor. She stared at his rock hard cock with glazed eyes as it entered her mouth and disappeared down her throat. Her gums caressed his shaft as it slid in and out of her throat. She was being tossed to and fro by the two cocks that were violating her mouth and cunt while her tits smashed together under her still being drained by the suction cups attached to them.
Suddenly she was wide awake. It was Juanita slapping her face.
“Wake up, puta! It is time!” she said holding the snakes that were reaching downwards towards her heaving tits. It was 6:00 AM, and once more she was denied sleep as the nightmare which was haunting her uneasy rest abruptly came to an end. She was covered in sweat, and her cunt was a sloppy mess.
The flight to Freehold was relatively quiet. However, there was a noticeable tension in the air. Julie looked terrible. It was quite obvious that she had little if no sleep last night.
She couldn’t help but think of her baby sister so young and innocent. She was only eighteen years old and, for all practical purposes, had been an only child since Julie left for college four years ago. The last two summers Julie never returned home to Lake Placid. She remained in Freehold to be with Doug and to work in the church on the summer youth program. This was especially hard on Andrea, but, as a result, her dad spent a great deal of time with her and tended to dote on her.
Being the daughter of a minister, Andrea led a very sheltered life as did Julie. Reverend and Mrs. Matthews loved their daughters and set very high standards for them. In high school many of the things other kids were involved in were off limits to them. The girls were instilled at a very early age with a strong sense of right and wrong. Reverend and Mrs. Matthews were truly blessed in that neither one of their girls ever gave them a problem.
Now look at Julie. In only a short time she had given in to the lusts of the flesh and selfishly desired to satisfy her own base desires. The fact that Edgar knew so much about her family, especially Andrea, scared her. Her life was ruined. She didn’t want the same thing happening to her sister. She would do everything in her power to ensure that Edgar didn’t get anywhere near her. She would be the sacrificial lamb.
The fact that Edgar met her for lunch really worried the young slut bride. Andrea was very quiet and tended to be a follower rather than a leader. She was easily influenced, and Julie feared that she might succumb to Edgar’s charm. He was a wolf in sheep’s clothing. She would not fare well if Edgar got his clutches on her.
Doug wasn’t aware that Edgar met Andrea for lunch yesterday. He had no idea that Julie’s younger sister was being used by Edgar as leverage to get Julie to do his bidding. He was sure that Julie would be putting up some kind of fight today, but instead she sat in her seat passively.
Edgar and Monica were quite jovial and enjoyed themselves immensely during the flight to Freehold. Even Juanita got in on the fun. This was quite a contrast to the more solemn attitude of our young newlyweds who were returning there filled with dread.
After landing, they checked into the Ranada Inn. This was one of the nicer motels in Freehold. There were no really exclusive accommodations in this small community, but the Ranada would serve Edgar’s purposes. He didn’t plan on being there very long anyway. It was Saturday afternoon and tomorrow morning they would be attending the 11:00 AM service. With any kind of luck, Pastor Edwards would meet with Julie tomorrow afternoon. His men had already wired the pastor’s office so everything was set to go.
If all went as well as he expected, not only would the young newlyweds be further humiliated, but Pastor Edwards impeccable character would be tarnished beyond repair.
Julie did manage to get some rest that night. Edgar saw to that. He gave her two xanax, a tranquilizer used to relieve anxiety, which basically knocked her out for the night. She was so far gone that the snakes suckled her tits during the night without even disturbing her sleep. However, her sleep was haunted by more horrible nightmares like the one she had the previous night. Pastor Edwards was a key player and oddly Monica was a nun in these twisted visions wearing only a nun’s habit with the boa constrictor wrapped around her neck. When she awoke the following morning, she could remember very little except that she was terrified. Her body was covered in sweat. Fragments of the frightening dreams would at times haunt her in a vision as she prepared for church.
After her morning session with the Albinos, Monica assisted Julie in preparing for her return to her beloved Freehold Evangelical Church. First of all Julie wore a black thong, bra, and thigh high stockings. She was relieved when Monica next gave her a conservative gray skirt that came just above the knee. The matching gray jacket was form fitting and accentuated her magnificent breasts. Her tits were prominently on display. A valley of cleavage could not be concealed even in this conservative attire. Finally five inch black heels gave her a slight reprieve from her normal six inch heels. She wore very little make-up, and her auburn hair flowed down her back.
Doug entered from the adjoining room accompanied by Edgar wearing a conservative three piece suit. Of course, his close friends at FEC would be horrified if they knew what he wore under this fine attire. The Houdini chastity harness was a constant reminder to him that his life wasn’t his own.
“Well, it looks as if we’re ready to go. It’s now 10:30 and church will be starting soon. We don’t want to be late, do we?” Edgar said smiling.
“No, I guess not,” Doug replied.
Julie was unable to say anything. She was shaking uncontrollably. All of this was getting to her, and there was no way she wanted to walk into church looking like this. She couldn’t hide from her friends what she was. Even the conservative clothes didn’t conceal the sensuality that emanated from her.
“You better give her something, Edgar, or she isn’t going to make it through the service,” advised Monica quietly.
“I want her coherent and aware,” Edgar whispered. “I want to see her squirm with embarrassment as she enters the church.”
“Maybe half a dose of Xanax would settle her down,” Monica suggested.
“Maybe you’re right,” Edgar reluctantly conceded as he broke one of the pills in half. “A half of a tablet should relax her but still keep her alert. After all that is the whole point of coming here in the first place. She needs to see once and for all that this church and these people are no longer a part of her life. Needless to say the same goes for Doug.”
Monica gave her the small dose with a glass of water, and then they headed out to the rental car. In a few minutes they would be walking into the Freehold Evangelical Church, a place that held so many good memories for both Julie and Doug. Under different circumstances they would both be excited about returning, but now they were apprehensive and not quite sure what to say to their friends and pastor.
They arrived at the church precisely at 11:00 AM. Edgar didn’t want to be early. Actually he stalled, hoping the service would begin so that Julie and Doug could be the center of attention when they entered the sanctuary. He wanted all eyes focused on them especially the big titted slut that was his creation. She was a work in progress and still had a long way to go before he was satisfied.
The opening hymn was just finishing when they entered the vestibule. The congregation was seated when Julie and Doug followed by Edgar and Monica walked down the center aisle looking for an open pew. Julie was feeling more at ease thanks to the medication. Her big tits, hardly constrained in her bra, bounced seductively on her chest as she walked up the center aisle. All eyes were on her, and mummers could be heard among the congregation at their sudden and unexpected appearance. Doug, on the other hand, felt like crawling under a rock, but he would do what was expected of him because he knew that once they left Freehold, he was at the mercy of Monica and Edgar.
Pastor Edwards, standing in the pulpit, was just as surprised as everyone else to see Julie and Doug after their mysterious disappearance only six weeks earlier.
“Good morning! This is the day that the Lord has made. Let us rejoice and be glad in it!” proclaimed the pastor.
“Amen!” arose from the congregation.
“We serve a mighty God, and we praise and glorify His name!” exclaimed the pastor jubilantly.
A flood of good memories returned to both Julie and Doug as they were inspired by the words of the pastor. How they both longed to be back here among their friends, but they knew that was impossible. If they made any kind of move to resist or get away from Edgar, he wouldn’t hesitate to release to all of their friends and family the horrible videos of them committing acts unspeakable.
“As I looked out among you this morning, dear brethren, I couldn’t help but notice that two dear friends and members of this congregation have returned today. Praise God! Julie and Doug, welcome back. We have prayed for your return, and God has answered our prayers. Please stand up and say a few words,” offered the pastor as the congregation broke out in applause.
The young couple reluctantly stood before the congregation. Julie felt especially self-conscious as her treasures were on display for all to see.
“Thank you so much, pastor, for the warm welcome. I know I speak for Julie, as well as myself, when I say it’s so good to be back with those whom we love and care about,” Doug said. “I would also like to introduce to you Edgar Stevens and Monica Lewendowski who have been good friends to us in our time of need.”
Doug then sat down, and Edgar beamed, very pleased with the way Doug had handled what could have been a difficult situation. He now knew that Doug was completely broken and would obey him without question. Edgar reached over and rubbed Julie’s leg as the service continued.
“Good job, baby,” Monica whispered in Doug’s ear as her tongue tickled his ear lobe.
The service was inspiring especially for Julie. Tears welled up in her eyes several times. She felt like such a failure. Here she had blamed God for her troubles when in reality it was all her own fault. No one twisted her arm. No one made her succumb to the evils of the flesh. She wasn’t strong enough and didn’t rely enough on the Lord. God didn’t fail her; she failed Him, and it was much too late to do anything about it. Even God couldn’t get them out of this predicament.
“May The Lord bless you and keep you. May the Lord make his face to shine upon you and be gracious unto you. May the Lord lift up his countenance upon you and give you peace,” Pastor Edwards said as he delivered the benediction.
The organ filled the sanctuary with the glorious sounds of the recessional as the choir walked up the center aisle followed by the pastor.
After the service the young couple was surrounded by their old friends. They had to lie in an attempt to cover up the true state of affairs. They certainly couldn’t tell them that they had willingly become the sex toys of Edgar and Monica. Both their male and female friends couldn’t help but stare at Julie’s massive cleavage. It was the main focal point, and many were embarrassed when they were caught ogling the creamy cleavage.
“Julie, I’m so glad to see you,” said Rob, one of their close friends from college. He was unable to take his eyes off of her exposed cleavage.
“Hi, Rob,” Julie said as she gave him a big hug.
“Where have you guys been? It’s almost as if you dropped off the face of the earth,” Rob joked.
Edgar laughed to himself. “Yes, you did drop off the face of the earth and soon will disappear again!”
“We had some tough decisions to make, Rob,” Doug replied. “We needed some time alone away from everyone.”
Rob seemed to accept this along with everyone else who inevitably asked the same questions. They spent some time getting reacquainted with all of their old friends at Freehold Evangelical Church. Julie received the most attention since all of the guys and some of the girls were drawn to her massive tits like magnets. There were many young men standing around sporting hard-ons as they thought to themselves how lucky Doug was to be married to her. If they only knew the true state of affairs, they might not think him so lucky. Julie had been well fucked but not by Doug.
Julie knew that they were all staring at her cleavage, and she reveled in the power she had over them. She was getting wet knowing that her friends were eyeing her luscious cleavage and lusting over her. She could see the stiff cocks pushing out of their slacks as they squirmed uncomfortably. She felt so nasty. Her nipples were rock hard and throbbing as she stood there.
Finally after many hugs and kisses from all their friends, they made it to the exit where Pastor Edwards was standing and greeting the congregation as they left the church. Julie was the last to leave. He gave her a big hug, truly pleased to see her. A chill went up and down her spine as her tits pressed into his chest.
“Julie, how wonderful it is to see you and Doug again. I certainly hope you’re back to stay,” he said graciously.
“I’m not sure that’s possible right now, and that’s what I’d like to talk to you about, pastor. Is there any chance you could meet with me?” she asked, knowing that she had to carry through with this, or it would mean the demise of her little sister.
“Of course, Julie, that would be fine. Would you like to meet today?” he asked.
“If you’re not too busy,” she replied.
“No, not at all. Would around 3 o’clock be convenient for you?” he asked.
“Oh yes,” she quickly said.
“Wonderful! Why don’t you meet me in my office then,” he suggested.
“Thank you so much, pastor. I’ll see you at three,” she said, hugging him once again before leaving.
Julie walked to the rental car where Edgar, Doug, and Monica were waiting.
“Well?” Edgar asked.
“I’m meeting with him at 3:00 PM,” she said softly.
“Oh, this is too good to be true,” Edgar replied, delighted by how things were going. “We’ll have enough time to get a bite to eat and then return to the motel so the snakes can suckle on your tits before your meeting with the pastor.”
Monica looked closely and noticed a wet spot on Julie’s jacket.
“Could it be possible?” Monica asked incredulously as she unfastened the buttons, exposing the slut bride’s luscious tits. Sure enough her left nipple was oozing a few drops of clear liquid.
This is how it began. The arrival of the milk supply followed a particular pattern. It began with clear drops which became more opaque and whiter in color.
Monica now knew that soon their young slut would be producing milk. Everything that she read on the Internet was true. Everyone responded differently, but she knew that soon those drops would become more opaque and whiter in color, followed by milk spray, and then a steady stream of breast milk.
After a light lunch, they returned to the motel just in time for the Albinos to suckle on Julie’s tits.
“Julie, remove your skirt and jacket,” Monica ordered.
The slut knew what was coming and quickly removed her jacket, skirt, and bra. She then sat in the chair anticipating what was about to happen.
Juanita released the serpents from their cage and set them on the floor in front of the bride who anxiously waited, topless. Doug watched as the snakes slithered up her legs and forged a straight path to her massive tits. They coiled themselves around the heaving orbs and sought out the long hard nipples. The nipples disappeared as the serpents’ mouths closed around them. Julie laid her head back against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. She was so hot. Her breasts were being caressed and her nipples suckled by these fantastic creatures. She was becoming addicted to the beasts that possessed her tits.
“I never want it to end,” she thought as her clit throbbed and her pussy began to leak. She was intoxicated with the unnatural coupling that was taking place between her and the serpents.
Doug watched mesmerized for the next twenty minutes as the snakes milked his bride’s tits. They squeezed and caressed them as they suckled on her nipples. A slight smile crossed her lips as she appeared lost in the pleasure the snakes brought her. Doug wondered if he would ever be allowed to touch her luscious tits in a loving way. Sure, he was allowed to slap them, and then he was forced to use the taser on them. What he really wanted was to bury his face in her tits and kiss them all over. He wanted to be the one to take her long, stiff nipples into his mouth and suck on them. Why did it have to be the Albinos all the time?
The time passed quickly, and before Julie knew it, the snakes were being removed from her tits. She moaned a sorrowful moan at the loss. She didn’t cum, but she was close. Soon she would have to meet with her pastor. She would be forced to seduce him, and she would have to be convincing or risk the safety of her little sister. Would Pastor Edwards have the faith and conviction to resist her, or would he succumb to the lusts of the flesh?
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 12
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
At precisely 3:00 PM Julie knocked on Pastor Edward’s door. His office was located in a wing off to the right of the sanctuary. Except for a board room, it was the only office located in that wing. Classrooms and a cluster of other church offices occupied the wing to the left of the sanctuary. Seeing that it was a Sunday afternoon, the church was deserted except for the pastor.
“Come in,” Pastor Edwards called as he sat at his desk working on some papers.
“Hello, Pastor Edwards,” Julie said as she entered.
The pastor rose from his chair and walked around to greet the young bride. He was genuinely pleased to see her.
“It’s so good to see you again, Julie,” he said as he hugged her. “I’ve prayed for you every day during your absence. I prayed that God would return you and Doug to us safely, and he has. God is indeed good!”
“Thank you, pastor,” she said.
“Please sit down,” he offered as he returned to his chair. “Now, tell me what’s going on. You and Doug looked so happy and so much in love on your wedding day. I fully expected to see you back here the following week, but the two of you literally disappeared off the face of the earth.”
“I know, and I’m sorry I didn’t contact you sooner,” she said.
“Well, you’re here now, and that’s all that really matters. I spoke to your parents last week, and, of course, they are very concerned about you. They haven’t heard from you since your wedding day. I hope you’ve been in contact with them,” he said.
“Well, not exactly, not yet,” Julie replied.
“Why not, Julie? Tell me what’s going on. How can I help you, my child?” he asked.
Julie sat back in her chair. She was wearing the same suit she wore to church that morning except that she no longer wore her bra. Her breasts were pouring out of the suit jacket contained by only three buttons that were threatening to burst open at any time. This did not go unnoticed by the pastor. He was an extremely devote man, but the sight of this young woman displaying her charms so openly was a rare experience for him, and in spite of everything he loved and believed in, he was getting quite aroused. No man was above temptation.
“Doug and I are having problems.”
“I’m so sorry to hear that. What kind of problems?”
“Well, for one thing we’ve never consummated out marriage,” she said quietly, looking down.
Pastor Edwards sat bolt upright.
“Julie, you mean to tell me that the two of you have never been intimate with each other?”
“Yes.”
“I’m sorry, my child. Then you’re still a virgin?” he asked.
“No, I’m not a virgin, pastor. I lost my virginity on my wedding night,” she replied.
The pastor was terribly perplexed. He wasn’t naïve and knew that if she indeed lost her virginity to someone else, that she had committed a terrible sin.
“I’m afraid I don’t understand, Julie. How could you lose your virginity on your wedding night when you weren’t intimate with your husband?”
“My virginity was taken by someone else,” she said with her voice filled with emotion.
“Someone else?” he asked disbelievingly.
“Yes,” she replied quietly.
“Was it that man who was here with you this morning?”
“No, it wasn’t him.”
“I thought you and Doug were going to Lake George after your wedding.”
“We were, but then we got a flat tire, and Doug forgot to get the spare tire fixed. Edgar, the man who was with us this morning, stopped and offered to help us,” she said leaning forward exposing more of her massive tits.
“So what happened, Julie?” he asked, trying to avoid looking at the mountainous tits being displayed for his benefit. He fidgeted in his chair uneasily.
“Well, he took us back to his place to wait while our tire was being repaired,” she replied. “And that’s when everything went bad.”
The pastor was intrigued with Julie’s story, and at the same time, he was fighting off urges that were not appropriate for a man of God to be experiencing. He had always prided himself on being able to control his emotions and controlling the lustful desires that occasionally tempted him.
“Heavenly Father, please give me the strength to resist temptation and do your will. Use me as your instrument to help Julie and Doug,” he prayed.
“What do you mean, my child?” he asked.
“Well, Doug watched while I was stripped naked and did nothing about it,” Julie said, now telling only half truths.
“My God, what are you saying, Julie?” he exclaimed.
“I was naked and Edgar fondled me while he did nothing. Do you know how I felt? Do you have any idea? This was my wedding night, and another man was touching my breasts while my husband watched.”
Julie didn’t want to lie like this to her pastor, but her overpowering need to protect her sister drove her to do the unthinkable. The tale she was weaving even aroused her as she felt her nipples poking against the fabric of her tight jacket. Her cunt was wet while her clit throbbed, driving her to distraction.
“I’m so sorry. Why did he allow this to happen? You were his bride?” exclaimed Pastor Edwards.
Julie broke down and cried. She knew she had to be convincing, or Edgar would be sure to take his sister. The pastor came around from behind his desk and put his arm around Julie to comfort her.
“You poor child, I can’t imagine what you went through that night. Let’s pray right now before we do anything else,” he offered.
“I would like that, pastor,” she replied, whimpering.
Pastor Edwards took Julie’s hands in his and bowed his head in prayer. He couldn’t help but notice how her breasts rose and fell on her chest with every breath she took.
“Heavenly Father, I lift up Doug and Julie and commit them to your care. You know what they have been through these past few weeks, and I pray for your guidance. Show them the way. Give them the strength, wisdom, and knowledge to overcome every obstacle in their lives that is preventing them from doing Thy will. I ask all of this in the precious name of Jesus! Amen”
“Amen,” Julie whispered. “Thank you, pastor.”
“No need to thank me, Julie. Just remember that God is bigger than any obstacle that Satan puts in our path. We simply need to have faith in Him and allow Him to work in our lives. Now why did Doug stand by and do nothing?”
“I think it was my breasts,” Julie sobbed. “I think seeing them was a shock for him.”
“What do you mean? You’re his wife. Why would he be shocked?”
“I don’t know. I don’t know why he was so upset. Maybe there’s something wrong with me!”
“Julie, that’s nonsense. You’re a beautiful child of God,” the pastor assured her.
“Maybe you can look at them and tell me honestly if they look normal to you,” she said as she rose to face the pastor.
“Julie, that’s not a good idea. It would not be appropriate for you to expose your breasts to another man,” the pastor said firmly as he walked back around his desk, putting some distance between them.
“Oh dear Lord, please give me strength!” he prayed.
“You’re not another man. You’re my pastor, and the only one I can turn to. I can trust you. You’re above all those worldly things that plague other people,” she pleaded as she started to undo the three buttons that were holding her large breasts in check.
“Julie, please don’t!” he said without too much conviction.
The pastor stood by dumbfounded, unable to move as she undid the last button. Her jacket fell open, exposing the most amazing pair of tits. Her inch long nipples stood out prominently from her glorious chest. She removed the jacket and let it fall to the floor.
Poor Pastor Edwards fell back in his chair as he made the sign of the cross. His mouth was agape. The expression on his face was almost humorous. He had never in his life seen a pair of breasts up close and personal. Of course, in his younger teenage years he had seen pictures of naked women as had most of the kids his age, but, after committing his life to the Lord, he took a vow of celibacy. The church did not require this vow. He was not Roman Catholic. Instead he did it as an act of devotion. He believed that he could better serve the Lord if he remained pure and was not distracted by worldly things. For over thirty years he had served in the church and stayed committed and true to the vow he took in his youth. He was a virgin.
Now that vow and his very faith was being challenged as he gazed upon the young bride’s amazing tits, and his cock grew hard for the first time in months.
“Oh Lord, I rebuke Satan in the name of Jesus!” he prayed silently.
“Do they look normal to you, pastor?” Julie whispered as she approached the pastor and straddled his legs. Her tits were at eye level only inches from his face.
“Julie, you must stop this. It isn’t appropriate,” he said weakly with little conviction.
“Please just look at them closely and tell me if they look normal to you,” she begged as her right nipple grazed his lips.
“Julie, please stop,” he stammered. “You look perfectly healthy and normal to me. Now please…”
The pastor shuttered. He had never felt like this in his entire life. His cock was throbbing and ached horribly, confined in his slacks. His heart was racing as her stiff nipple enticingly brushed against his lips. His lips parted slightly, and she pushed forward. Her nipple was now encircled by his lips, and he could no longer resist temptation. He had to taste her. His lips closed, and he sucked tentatively on her nipple.
“Ooooohhhhhhh yessssssssss!” Julie groaned as she held his head and pushed more of her tit into his mouth. She reached down and took his hands and placed them on the sides of her massive tits. His quivering hands held them delicately as lust began to consume him.
“Oh Lord, forgive me for I am a sinner!” he prayed.
The unsuspecting pastor, who had remained loyal to his vow for over thirty years, could not resist the temptation that was placed before him this day. Something snapped within him, and he sucked hungrily on her nipple and became bolder as he squeezed her tits and tweaked her other nipple. He never knew that breasts could be so large and soft.
Julie cradled his head and encouraged him as she herself was totally aroused by what he was doing.
“Yes, Pastor Edwards, suck on my tits. I love what you’re doing to me,” she cooed. “You like my big tits, don’t you!”
Suddenly he broke away.
“No, this is wrong, Julie. God forgive me for what I am doing!” he cried.
He pushed her off of his lap. He needed to get out of there before the situation got out of hand. After all, he was only human. He was being tested beyond what he was able to endure. The guilt he felt was overwhelming as he was convicted by the Holy Spirit. He stood up, knowing that he must leave immediately before he did something that he would regret for the rest of his life.
“Pastor, you have to know what happened that night. You must know why I’m like this today. How else can you help me? You’re the only one I can turn to,” she pleaded as she walked closer to him. She leaned over and placed her arms around his neck as he feebly tried to resist her, but his eyes were riveted to her chest.
“Julie, I can’t. This is a mortal sin. I am a man of the cloth, one of God’s servants,” he stammered. “You know the scriptures as well as I do.”
“Yes, I do, Pastor Edwards. All have sinned and come short of the glory of God. You yourself know that all of the apostles had their cross to bear,” she whispered as her tongue swirled around his ear. “What about the apostle Paul? As devote as he was, he too had a sin that he couldn’t overcome. Don’t be so hard on yourself. What makes you think you are so different than anyone else?”
Julie knew that at all costs she must succeed. Edgar must be pleased, or her baby sister would suffer the consequences. She couldn’t allow that to happen. She couldn’t allow her sister to end up like her. She would be the sacrificial lamb and sacrifice herself in order to save her sister.
She became more aggressive as she rubbed her tits all over his face. The pastor was now breathing heavily as his lips parted and again tasted her flesh. He loved her scent. It was intoxicating as all rational thought left him and lust took over. He ran his hands all over her warm, inviting flesh and reveled in her warmth and firmness.
“I’m only human. Oh Lord, why have I been tempted beyond what I am able to endure?”
“I wasn’t totally honest with you, pastor,” Julie whispered as she once again cradled his head.
“What do you mean,” he mumbled as his lips devoured her tit meat.
“Well, I said that Doug stood by as Edgar fondled my naked body.”
“Yes.”
“Well, actually he was tied up and couldn’t help me even if he wanted to, and believe me he did. He was furious as he watched, helpless to do anything about it,” Julie explained as her hands roamed downward and found the pastor’s hard, throbbing cock.
“Why did you let him do that to you?” he asked.
“I didn’t let him, pastor. I was hanging from the ceiling by my arms. I was helpless. Edgar held us captive. We had no choice. Do you think I liked what he was doing to me?”
She backed off and looked at him. She saw the glazed look in his eyes and knew the effect she was having on him. She too prayed for strength from God in her moments of weakness as she imagined he must be doing right now, and she was sure his prayers would go unanswered just as hers fell upon deaf ears.
“You look so uncomfortable, pastor. Let me help you,” she said.
He dumbly stood by as Julie loosened his belt and then unzipped his slacks and let them fall to the floor. She marveled at the power she had over him, and this made her even bolder. This was a side of Julie that had never surfaced until now. The once submissive slut bride was now discovering that she could control men by using her body as a weapon.
“I… I…” he stammered, unable to make a move to help himself.
Julie knew she had to be the aggressor. She had to seize this opportunity, or she would fail! She couldn’t give him time to think.
“You must hear the rest of my story. You must know what happened to Doug and me that night,” she said in hushed tones as she lowered his underwear, freeing his hard cock. He stepped out of his BVD’s. A chill ran up and down his spine when Julie lightly touched his throbbing cock.
“Get the rest of your clothes off. Make yourself comfortable, and I’ll do the same.”
Dumbly, the pastor removed his suit jacket and started to unbutton his shirt. He couldn’t find it within himself to refuse although he desperately wanted to.
“Doug, to this day, has never kissed or touched my tits the way you did just now,” she said.
“What?” he asked in disbelief.
“Edgar won’t allow it,” she added.
“Julie, please,” he whimpered. “This must come to an end right…”
“I won’t have another opportunity to tell you what happened. Edgar rarely lets me out of his sight,” she explained as she led him over to the sitting area in his office. He sat on the love seat as Julie slowly removed her skirt. His mouth dropped open when he saw her naked pussy. She wasn’t wearing any panties. All she was wearing now were her black thigh high stockings and her six inch black stiletto heels. How could anyone resist a morsel so tempting?
“Oh dear God help me!” he prayed out loud. “Give me the strength to do Thy will!”
His eyes were glued to her fat labia and the amazingly large clit that stood out like a small cock.
“Don’t you want to know what happened to us that night,” she said as she dropped to her knees between his legs. She then lightly stroked his cock and ran her index finger over the head of his cock. He shuddered at her touch. No one had ever touched him down there before.
“I want to help you, Julie,” he moaned. “But not like this. You need to repent of your sins and ask God for forgiveness,” he said weakly.
“You’re right, pastor. Please listen so that I can bear my soul to you. Hear my confession,” she whispered. “Up until this point I was still a virgin. My hymen was intact, and I prayed that God would deliver us from this evil man. It wasn’t too late. We could still consummate our marriage.”
His cock twitched as she continued to run her index finger all over his sensitive cock head and shaft.
“I just knew in my heart that God would protect us. Do you know what, Pastor Edwards? He didn’t. I was unchained and forced to sit on my husband’s lap while he was still tied to the chair. By this time, Monica, the black woman you saw in church today, joined Edgar and, while my husband watched, she instructed me on how to suck cock and take it deep into my throat.”
The pastor gasped. What she was telling him was unthinkable.
Julie then shocked the pastor beyond belief when she removed her dentures and set them on the table.
“What are you doing?” he exclaimed with a look of horror on his face.
“Edgar had my teeth removed, but that’s another story that I don’t have time to tell you right now.” she said as she started licking the pastor’s stiff shaft. She worked her way down to his balls and sucked on them gently.
“But why, Julie?” he queried.
“He did it simply to provide more pleasure to anyone I took in my mouth. I had no say in the matter, and it took a long time for me to come to terms with the fact that my teeth were gone forever,” she lamented. “Do you think that is something that I really wanted done to me? Where was God? Why didn’t he stop that from happening?”
“I’m so sorry,” he said. “This man is Satanic, and you must rebuke him in the name of Jesus!”
“There’s no need to feel sorry for me, Pastor Edwards, and I doubt that rebuking Edgar would do any good,” she replied bitterly.
She wrapped her delicate hand around his hard, throbbing shaft and began to stroke it.
“This is what I had to do to him, pastor, just like I’m doing to you right now,” she whispered as she took the head of his cock into her mouth. The studs in her tongue teased his rigid shaft. He never felt anything like this before in his life.
“Ooohhhhh!” he jumped as he felt her warm, inviting mouth engulfing his virgin cock.
“Then Monica taught me how to take his cock deep into my throat,” she said in hushed tones as she once again took the pastor’s cock between her lips. Her gums caressed the shaft of his cock as she took him deeper and deeper and then finally down her throat.
The pastor looked down in disbelief as he saw his long, fat cock disappear from view. In a matter of moments her nose was pushing against his abdomen as he realized that his cock was buried in her throat. He asked God for strength to resist the flesh, but he couldn’t deny what he was feeling.
“Oh! Oh God! What are you doing to me,” he groaned.
He couldn’t believe that his whole cock was buried in her throat, and that thought alone aroused animal instincts within him that lay latent for over fifty years. His ill placed arousal was beyond description and beyond his comprehension. He had never felt like this in his entire life. Chills ran up and down his spine as the bride slut expertly manipulated his rigid cock. He groaned involuntarily as she worked on him. He felt so alive.
He watched mesmerized as his long shaft appeared and disappeared between her lips as she used her mouth like a cunt to fuck his rigid shaft. He could see the outline of his cock as it traveled in and out of her throat. He prayed fervently for God to intervene and help him overcome these lustful feelings when without any warning his cock swelled in her mouth and then spewed forth a massive amount of cum and deposited it directly in her belly.
Julie groaned around the pastor’s cock as the warm liquid filled her belly. She loved the taste of cum, and the pastor’s was especially sweet. The pastor’s hips bucked up and down spasmodically as he discharged his huge load. His head lay back against the sofa as he groaned from the sensations that were overtaking him for the first time in his life.
“Mmmmmmmmm, that tasted so good, pastor,” she cooed as she licked his cock clean. “That’s what Edgar forced me to do to him on my wedding night. Poor Doug was beside himself. He knew I hated the very thought of taking his thing in my mouth, and here I was deep-throating a complete stranger. I didn’t give up hope. I still believed that God would deliver us from evil. My mouth was no longer virgin, but my pussy was untouched by human hands.”
All this time Julie looked as the pastor and licked his cock as she talked to him. The pastor couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He couldn’t believe what he was feeling! He knew that he should put an immediately stop to this.
“Please give me strength, Lord, to resist temptation and help this child to return to you,” he prayed silently.”I need a miracle now!”
“I imagine you haven’t given up hope either, have you? I bet that you’ve been praying all this time for deliverance from the lust that is consuming you?” she asked.
The pastor couldn’t look her in the eye. She was right, but he blamed himself for being weak. There were forces working within him that he didn’t understand and that he couldn’t control.
“Doug and I could still consummate our marriage as man and wife. Edgar had other ideas though. He invited another man to join him on our wedding night. His name was Benjamin. He was a black man who stood 6’ 2” and had quite an impressive tool. His cock was 13 inches long and quite thick. Can you imagine the horror I felt when Edgar told me that this man was going to take my virginity while my husband stood by watching, helpless to do anything?” Julie uttered as she straddled the pastor’s legs.
The pastor couldn’t believe what he was hearing as Julie described how she was to lose her virginity. He spoke in tongues, praying that the Holy Spirit would intercede on his behalf and perform a miracle. He needed a miracle soon because his cock once again was rock hard as Julie worked his sensitive head between her luscious cunt lips.
“His huge black cock ravaged my virgin pussy, destroying my hymen, and all hope of Doug and I being united as one on our wedding night was gone. In spite of the bizarre circumstances I was aroused and came shamelessly before his thick black cock was even fully inserted in me. I knew then that I was nothing more than a slut,” she uttered as she lowered her cunt down over the pastor’s now rock hard cock and devoured it.
Pastor Edward’s jaw dropped open as her cunt swallowed his cock. He never in his life had intercourse, and the sensations he was feeling were so new and arousing. The poor man didn’t stand a chance.
“Mmmmmmmm, does that feel good, Pastor Edwards?” she whispered.
“Julie, please, this isn’t right! For the love of God, stop! This is a mortal sin. Draw your strength from God, repent now, and stop what you are doing!” he begged as he thrusted up into her.
Julie lifted herself off of the pastor’s cock and leaned forward. Her tits were crushed against his chest as she whispered in his ear, “Is that what you really want, Pastor Edwards? Do you really want me to get up and leave?” she asked.
“Julie, this is a sin” he uttered weakly.
Julie lifted herself up and off of the pastor’s lap. She stood there clothed only in her thigh high stockings and six inch black stiletto heels. She looked so sexy as she walked over and picked up her skirt. Her tits bounced seductively on her chest with every step she took.
Pastor Edwards couldn’t think straight. The lust flowing though his veins was clouding his thoughts. He knew this was the right thing to do. He must resist temptation and rise above the lust of the flesh. He must give God the victory. He must repent and ask God to forgive him for the sins that he had already committed. God would forgive him. God is good, and as a result he would be stronger and a better person because of it.
Julie started to put her skirt on. The pastor sat there mesmerized by the sight before him. She adjusted her skirt and then retrieved her jacket. The pastor was feeling a pang of regret as she started to fasten the buttons once again covering her luscious tits. At the same time he knew that this was the right thing to do, and he had to remain strong. He prayed fervently to God for strength as his cock remained rock hard, coated with the young slut’s nectar. His cock craved the warmth of her hot tunnel as it now stood boldly at attention all wet and cold.
“Give me strength, oh Lord, to resist temptation and do Thy will. Greater is he that is within me than he that is in the world.”
Julie looked at Pastor Edwards and knew she had to do everything in her power to get him to relent and ultimately fuck her. Her sister’s future depended on it. She knew she could do it. She knew the turmoil he was experiencing right now as she stood there ready to walk out. She had suffered through the same turmoil herself not too long ago.
The buxom vixen walked over to the pastor with a sheepish look on her face. She leaned over and whispered in his ear.
“I’m so sorry. I should have never come here and bothered you,” she said as her breasts hovered only inches from his face.
“No, Julie, I’m glad you came,” he said. “That’s what I’m here for.”
“No, it was wrong of me to tempt you the way I did,” she said as her breasts shimmied in her jacket, threatening to bust loose. “I’ll go now.”
Julie stood up and walked towards the door. She held her breath hoping against hope that he wouldn’t let her go, but, at the same time, something deep inside of her wanted him to remain strong to prove to her that good could triumph over evil.
“Wait, Julie!” he impulsively blurted out as she turned the door knob.
What was he doing? It was as if someone or something else was speaking as he heard those words come out of his mouth. Why did he speak? It would have been so easy for him to just remain silent and let her leave. However when he saw her luscious tits covered up and only inches from his face, he lost all sense of right and wrong. He knew that if he let her walk through that door, he would never have an opportunity like this again. There were forces working within him that needed to be abated.
“What?” she asked, turning seductively.
“I want to help you. Maybe you should tell me the rest of your story so that I can better understand,” he stammered as his cock twitched uncontrollably.
She smiled seductively as she sauntered back over to the man of God sitting on the love seat with a raging hard-on.
“Oh thank you, pastor. I really need to unburden myself. You’re the first person I‘ve had a chance to talk to since this nightmare began,” she said, smiling at him as she removed her jacket and skirt. She licked her lips as she straddled his legs.
“You are so understanding and insightful. I just knew that you wanted to help me,” she whispered as she buried his cock in her warm, inviting tunnel. “My story is far from over.”
Tears welled up in the pastor’s eyes as he laid his head back and silently begged for God’s forgiveness.
“The flesh is weak, and I am a sinner,” he lamented to himself.
Julie took his hands and placed them on her tits as she rode his stiff cock. She squeezed his shaft with her tight cunt as he pounded her cervix.
“That’s it, pastor, squeeze my tits. Play with my nipples. They like to be squeezed hard, the harder the better,” she said encouraging him.
The pastor loved her tits and silently obeyed her. Lust clouded his thoughts as he leaned forward and placed wet kisses all around her areolas. He kissed every inch of those mammoth udders as she continued to ride his cock faster and faster and harder and harder. He buried his face in her tits, loving the feel of her warm globes engulfing his face.
This was all so new to him. He had never felt like this before. In his entire life he never felt so alive and on fire. She squeezed his cock with her cunt muscles, and it sent shivers up and down his spine.
Julie came several times as she rode the pastor’s cock. She felt so nasty, but she reveled in the power she had over him. She now knew that she could get him to do just about anything by using her body to tempt and entice him.
“Oh God, pastor, you’re so big, and you feel so good! Fuck my pussy,” she hissed.
She was amazed at his staying power. As she rode his long, stiff pole she realized that he was no better than her. He gave into the same lusts of the flesh that she had given in to. He prayed to God as she had, and his prayers went unanswered.
Pastor Edwards could hold out no longer as his cock swelled in her tight pussy and then exploded, flooding her with his cum
“Oh God, you’re filling me up!” she wailed as she felt his cock spasming and unloading his hot cum in her pussy.
“Oh! Oh! Oh God, what have I done!” Pastor Edwards moaned as chills ran up and down his spine. He never felt like this when he masturbated.
Julie collapsed against his chest, and they lay silently for quite some time.
“To this day Doug has never fucked me, and my mouth has never as much as touched his cock,” she said regretfully “You’ve done things to me that Doug will never be allowed to do.”
The pastor was riddled with guilt for the sin that he had committed. It was no longer just a matter of being seduced by this young vixen. He was given an out, and he refused it. The sin was his to bear. How could he continue as leader of this church? How could he lead this flock when he couldn’t even control his own emotions?
“The night was far from over, pastor. You have no idea what we went through that night. Neither Doug nor I wanted any of this, but we were forced to submit. Doug was beside himself as he watched this black man take my virginity. He had waited four long years for this night, and now all was lost,” Julie whispered as she kissed his neck.
“I’m so sorry, Julie, that you had to be subjected to such brutality,” he said quietly.
“I know you are. You are the kindest person I know,” Julie said as she slid off his lap and retrieved her dentures. She placed them in her mouth and then continued to describe the horrors of her wedding night. “Edgar had more plans for me. I was lying there exhausted from the pounding I had received from the black man. I thought that the nightmare was finally over. I had lost my virginity, and Edgar had played his twisted little game. All I wanted now was to be with my husband if he would have me, but then Monica returned with Duke.”
“Who’s Duke?” asked the pastor.
“Duke is a Doberman,” Julie said as she reached down and took the pastor’s flaccid cock in her hand. “Duke started licking my cunt, and before I knew it, I was aroused again. His tongue was rough and felt so good. He buried his tongue in my cunt.”
Pastor Edward’s face was a mask of horror. What she was saying was unthinkable.
While she talked, she stroked the pastor’s cock which was quickly coming back to life.
“I can see this is exciting you, pastor.”
Pastor Edwards was embarrassed and ashamed, but he couldn’t help himself. The tale she was telling plus the expert way she was manipulating his cock definitely had an effect on him.
“The dog lapped away at my cunt and all around my anus. I was so ashamed of myself. Doug was still tied up. At the same time Monica was kissing me and squeezing my breasts. I knew this was wrong, but both of them got me so hot. Poor Doug was forced to watch as I was being worked over by Monica and the Doberman.
By now the pastor’s cock was rock hard again as she weaved her tale. He was fascinated by her narration and wanted to hear more. He stopped praying.
“Then Monica made me turn over and get up on my hands and knees. She slapped my ass as the dog continued to assault my sensitive pussy. I was on fire. Edgar ordered Monica to grease my ass. She coated her fingers with K-Y Jelly and forced one of her fingers up my anus. She continued to slap me hard as she added a second finger and then a third and then a fourth. My sphincter muscle was stretched beyond belief for the first time in my life.”
As Julie narrated her tale of horror, she took a tube of K-Y jelly from her purse. She squeezed several large gobs of the substance into her hands and then smeared it all over the pastor’s cock.
Pastor Edwards never in his life heard a tale as bizarre as this one. He felt sorry for what she had to go through, but, at the same time, was getting highly aroused. He knew this was wrong. He should be ministering to her, but he was helpless to do anything.
“Oh God, pastor, I was like a raging inferno. There was a fire burning in me that wouldn’t go out. I was cumming almost continuously when Monica suddenly ordered the dog up. Out of the corner of my I could see Doug struggling to get free. The look of horror on his face at the sight of the dog mounting me made him frantic. He cried uncontrollably at his inability to come to my aid. Thank God he didn’t know how aroused I was at that point in time.”
Julie turned away from the pastor and straddled his legs once again. She leaned back against him as she took his hands and placed them on her heaving tits.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“The dog mounted me, pastor. He was up on my back, and Monica directed his hard doggie cock towards the only opening that hadn’t been violated yet that night.”
“You don’t mean…”
“Yes, the dog was going to fuck me in the ass, and there was nothing I could do about it. Even if I could, I probably wouldn’t. I was too far gone,” she moaned as she moved her hips seductively with the pastor’s greased cock trapped between her ass cheeks.
“He didn’t really…”
“Oh, yes, he did. He moved like a jack hammer as he pounded my ass with all of his might!”
“Oh, God, no…”
“God did nothing. In my moment of need, God had deserted me. I could hear Doug praying for God to intercede, but the dog viciously pounded his big cock up my ass, and I came again.”
“You poor child!”
“No, I liked it,” she said as she reached between her legs and guided the pastor’s cock towards her small rosebud. She pushed, and her sphincter muscle relented as his cock head entered her ass.
“What are you doing, Julie!” the pastor panicked.
“My ass was full, pastor, and my breasts hung below me and were smacking into each other from the pounding I was taking. Then the dog became still with his cock buried all the way up my rectum.”
Julie exerted downward pressure, and the pastor’s cock started the long dark journey up her rectum towards her colon. She loved the feeling of fullness as his cock violated her. It thrilled her, knowing that she was his first. Her lips were the first to touch his cock. Her throat was the first to milk his shaft and force him to cum in her belly. Her cunt was the first to force his seed from him and debase him. Now her ass was forcing him to do the unspeakable. A desecration that would remain imprinted in his mind for the rest of his life.
“Oh! Oh! You’re so tight, Julie! We shouldn’t be doing this!” he exclaimed. “This is so wrong! There are warnings against this in the Bible.”
“Yes, it’s wrong, but you like it just like I liked it on my wedding night,” she hissed.
The pastor groaned as her tight rectal muscles squeezed the life out of his fat cock.
“I was exhausted and welcomed the momentary reprieve. Drool was running from my mouth as I fought for air. Then suddenly the dog pushed forward and buried his cock in my colon. In my tortured mind I didn’t think it was possible for him to go any deeper, but he did. At the same time, the base of his cock began to swell. The pain was excruciating. His knot grew bigger and bigger, trapped in my rectum with no way to get out. We were tied together. I was his bitch,” she wailed as all of the pastor’s cock was now buried up her ass. “Just like I’m your bitch now!”
“Dear God, have mercy on me,” the pastor exclaimed, but he couldn’t deny the exquisite feelings that were emanating from his cock. He never felt such tightness as her rectal muscles contracted around his hard cock.
“The dog was still for several minutes, and I could feel his drool dripping on my back. Then I panicked because his cock was growing bigger if that was possible. He was going to kill me. In the midst of all that pain, I had another orgasm as Monica pulled and tugged on my nipples.”
Julie rode the pastor’s cock. His cock was now sliding easily in and out of her rectum and threatening to enter her colon. She knew she had succeeded. Her sister was safe. She regretted that she had to seduce the good pastor, but there was no other way.
“Squeeze my nipples, pastor. Squeeze them hard. I like it rough,” she moaned.
The pastor like a zombie reached around and found her long hard nipples. He grasped them with his thumb and forefinger and squeezed them hard. He reached the point of no return. Nothing mattered now. He had already committed unthinkable sins against God.
“Harder! Harder! Squeeze them harder!” she wailed.
The pastor obeyed as he applied more pressure and resorted to pulling on them hard, distorting the shape of her mammoth tits.
“Yes! Yes! That feels so good. Don’t stop! You like doing that to me, don’t you?”
The pastor was embarrassed. Yes, he loved squeezing and pulling on her long, fat nipples. It excited him. His lips caressed her neck and shoulders as his hands worked frantically on her tits.
“What would your congregation think if they could see you now, Pastor Edwards?” Julie asked, taunting and belittling the man. “Would they think you were the great spiritual leader you pretend to be?”
“Stop it, Julie!” he moaned.
He felt such shame. He knew that she was right. Everything he stood for was destroyed that afternoon. How could he be a spiritual leader to hundreds of people when he couldn’t even obey God’s word himself?
“I’m sorry. We won’t talk about that now. I know the truth sometimes hurts. Let me tell you what happened next so that you’ll better understand why I am the person I am today. Then Duke reared back which triggered his orgasm. His thick penis pulsed deep within me. There was more dog cum than any woman could hold as Duke filled every nook and cranny of my battered asshole. The seconds turned into minutes as his cum continued to fill me. Can you imagine the embarrassment I felt from having an orgasm with a dog, of all things, on my wedding night?”
“Oh God, you poor child,” the pastor grunted as Julie worked her ass up and down his stiff pole, faster and faster. At the same time the pastor became rougher with her nipples and resorted to smacking her tits hard. She was acting like such a slut that he couldn’t help himself. Something evil was unleashed within him, and he wanted to hurt her. He wanted to slap those huge udders and fill them with pain.
“Poor Doug was forced to watch all of this,” she groaned. “Squeeze my nipples harder, pastor. Come on, baby, you know what I like. Don’t be afraid to slap them. I like it rough.”
Pastor Edwards was consumed by lust. There was no stopping him now as he slapped the wanton slut’s tits even harder.
“Harder! Slap them harder!” she wailed.
“If she wants it harder, I’ll give it to her harder,” he thought as he reared back and slapped her tits viciously.
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” she screamed as she rode his cock, reaming out her own ass. She then slowed down in order to finish her tale.
“We were still tied together. The dog lifted his leg and turned around. We were now ass to ass as he pulled, trying to free himself. I was so embarrassed as I noticed the cameras taping everything. Finally the dog was able to break free, and I fell down on the bed exhausted. I could hear Doug’s anguished cries at what had just happened before his eyes. That was the end of our wedding night for me.”
Julie then quickened her pace and rode his cock hard and furious, driving the head of his cock into her colon. It hurt, but it was a good hurt as she rode him harder and harder. Faster and faster she rose and dropped herself on his stiff cock as it repeatedly entered her colon. She had no regard for him or herself as she forced his once virgin cock all the way up her ass. She suddenly stiffened as another orgasm hit her, and her body spasmed out of control from the eruption that started in the pit of her stomach and consumed her. She squeezed down hard on the pastor’s captured cock. He could stand it no longer as his cum boiled up in his balls and spurted out, filling her colon and then her rectum. They languished for several minutes in the aftermath of their violent climax.
Julie rose and stood there looking down at the pastor. Pastor Edwards was too dazed to move. He was panting, attempting to catch his breath. The reality of what had just occurred hit him like a ton of bricks. He was flooded with remorse as he realized the extent of his sin. Even worse was the fact that he was a man of the cloth and failed God. He was put to the test and failed miserably. He prayed fervently for God’s forgiveness and prayed that God would give him the strength to do the right thing.
As he lay there on the couch, Julie stared at him. She knew what he was feeling. She knew the remorse that was overwhelming him as she stood there naked before him. She knew he was praying for forgiveness and strength. He was looking to God for the strength to overcome the lust of the flesh.
Her breasts swayed seductively as she approached him. His cock was now flaccid and covered in their cum. This was the fruit of his labor.
“So now you know why Doug and I have marital problems,” she said.
The pastor was silent. He had no words to comfort her. He was so overwhelmed with his own sin. He must be strong and rely on God if he was ever to rise out of the pit of Hell that ensnared him.
“Why do you stay? You and Doug can leave, Julie, and start over,” he heard himself say. It sounded so shallow, but he could find no other words of advice. He was too consumed by his own feelings of guilt, and yet, at the same time, he felt a sense of arousal even now as she stood there naked before him.
Julie laughed.
“Do you have any idea what Edgar would do to us if we attempted to leave? He would send videos of every bizarre act we’ve committed to our parents, friends, church members, and the Internet community. He would ruin us.”
“So instead you chose to continue to live in sin.”
“Do you think I want my mother and father to know that I’ve been fucked by a dog, and that I enjoyed it!” she exclaimed. “Do you think I like living like this? Do you think I like having my body used and modified by that man?”
“Alright, I see your point,” he muttered, defeated.
“You see my point? Look at you? Do you have any room to talk? Are you any better than me? You’re pathetic! You were so easy to seduce. You didn’t even put up a fight.” she exclaimed indignantly.
Julie looked down at the pastor sitting on the couch naked, and her illusion of him was shattered. He was the one she looked up to. He was the one who set the standard by which she once lived. Now she looked at him and felt nothing but disgust for this man. She never imagined that he would give in to the lust of the flesh so easily. She put up a better fight than he did in resisting temptation. She realized that he was weak and not the staunch defender of the faith she once thought him to be. He was no different than anyone else. She felt deceived.
This revelation angered her as she looked down upon him with contempt. She did what she had to do in order to save her sister. What excuse could he offer?
“Sit up straight, pastor,” she ordered as she walked over and stood in front of him.
Pastor Edwards dumbly obeyed as the sensuous woman stood there practically naked. Her tits were staring him in the eyes. He was mesmerized by her beauty.
“You like my tits, don’t you, pastor?” she hissed.
“Yes,” he replied quietly as he licked his lips.
“Do you mind that I talk so dirty to you?”
“Well…”
“Do you like it when I say tits or cunt or ass?” she pressed on.
“You really shouldn’t…”
“You are such a disappointment to me!” she said bitterly, cutting him off.
“Julie, I…”
“I don’t want to hear your excuses,” she said as she slapped him across the face. “You’re no better than the perverts that prey upon innocent women.”
“That’s not…”
Julie slapped him again, reveling in the power she had over him.
“Shut-up! Take my nipple in your mouth and hold on to it with your teeth,” she ordered.
This was all new to her. Up until now she was the one that was dominated by Edgar and Monica. This new found power was exhilarating. She had accomplished her mission and could have easily left, but she stayed.
She twisted her body to the right, pulling on her nipple trapped between the pastor’s teeth, but it broke free.
“I told you to hold it!” she hissed as a vicious blow fell upon his left cheek, sending his head reeling. The poor man was dazed by the unexpected, violent outburst. “You don’t follow directions very well!”
“I must…”
His words were cut off again when she buried his head between her massive tits. His whole head was engulfed in the luscious warm flesh of this wanton slut who only a few short weeks ago had been one of his faithful parishioners.
She pressed her huge tits against his head suffocating him. After several minutes he began to struggle. Panic set in. He couldn’t breathe! He grew frantic as he tried to free his head from the tit meat that was depriving him of air, but he couldn’t. She was too strong.
“You really are a disappointment to me, pastor. I expected you to be much stronger,” she hissed.
With satisfaction Julie felt him struggling to get free and laughed silently to herself. He was getting exactly what he deserved. His lungs ached from the lack of air that he was denied by the very tits that he lusted over. Julie finally relented and released his head.
The pastor gulped in huge amounts of air as he fought to catch his breath. He had turned quite white and was shocked by the turn of events.
“Wimp! You are so pathetic!” she said.
Pastor Edward felt miserable as he breathed heavily. He hung his head in shame. How could he continue as pastor of this church?
“Do you still like my tits, pastor,” she hissed as she manipulated his head, placing it back between her luscious globes.
He was attempting to recover when she twisted her hips to the right and then to the left, setting her tits in motion. With each twist and turn the humongous orbs battered the poor man’s head which was positioned perfectly for the tit beating he was receiving. She turned faster and faster as her tits battered his face at a frantic pace, knocking him first to the right and then to the left. The rapidity of her blows was staggering. His head became her punching bag.
She wanted to hurt him. She had been living a lie. All the frustration that had built up in her over the past six weeks was released on him as his cruel punishment continued. She was an animal out of control. This was a side of Julie that lay latent within her and was now unleashed by circumstances beyond her control.
“SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!”
He knew he deserved it. He had failed not only Julie, but he had failed God, his congregation, and even himself.
He was being knocked senseless as her tits battered his face, and he silently suffered the punishment as penance for the sins that he had committed today. He wanted to be punished.
“You gave in so easily! I thought you would have put up more of a fight!” she taunted him, knowing the humiliation he was now feeling.
She finally stopped and granted him a respite from the tit beating that she felt he so much deserved. She reveled in the power she had over him as he sat there dazed. His head was reeling, and he was shaken up, but as she looked down she saw that his cock was rock hard. The bastard was getting off on the abuse she was heaping upon him. This excited her and encouraged her to continue.
“It appears that you’re enjoying this, pastor,” stated the slut bride.
“This is an abomination. I am a man of God,” he protested, attempting to stand up and salvage any semblance of dignity that might remain.
“Well, your cock tells a different story,” Julie hissed. “Look at you! Your cock is rock hard. You like being abused. You are such a sick bastard! You have no right standing in the pulpit and preaching the Word of God! Lie down on the floor!”
“Julie, this must stop now,” he feebly tried to resist her.
“Lie down on the floor! I’m not through with you yet,” she said raising her voice. She discovered that the more she abused him the hotter she got. Her cunt was sopping wet.
He reluctantly obeyed, lying on the floor on his back. He was broken. He knew he deserved what he was getting. He understood the outrage Julie felt. He had failed in his role as not only her pastor but her spiritual leader.
Julie straddled his face and began to slowly lower herself, anticipating the moment when his face would come into contact with her steaming hot pussy.
“You made quite a mess down there. Now you need to clean it up,” she whispered as her fat cunt lips came in contact with his mouth. Chills ran up and down her spine as she directed him to run his tongue all over her cunt. He lapped away at her sopping wet cunt mindlessly like a lap dog unable to get enough of the sweet nectar that he tasted for the first time in his life. His cock was raging hard but was neglected as Julie refused to touch him.
“You like eating my cunt, don’t you. Reverend?” she chided him. She couldn’t stop herself. He had let her down. He was no better than the others. The more she verbally abused him the hotter she got. “And all these years I thought you were such a devote man of God!”
He wanted to resist, but her pussy was so sweet and his hard, throbbing cock was demanding attention again. He hoped she wouldn’t disappoint him.
She pushed down, driving his tongue deeper into her sopping hole. His nose was rubbing her clit getting her even hotter. She bore down wanting more of his tongue fucking her.
“Oh yeah, that’s it! Drive that tongue deeper!” she moaned.
At the same time she was cutting off his air supply as his face was being smothered by her gushing snatch. She didn’t care. It felt so good, and he was such a disappointment to her. Somehow, she thought in coming here today, he might be able to deliver them from the mess they were in. God was she wrong, and this made her even madder. She was taking all of her frustrations out on him.
“That’s it, eat my pussy, pastor,” she groaned as she grew closer and closer to another climax. The fire within her burned out of control. She grabbed him by the hair and bore down even harder, smothering him with her cunt.
“Aaaaaaaagggghhhhhhh!” she screamed as her body shook uncontrollably in the midst of another orgasm. She ground down hard on the pastor’s face as her pussy gushed, cutting off his air supply. She tugged on her hard nipples as ripples of pleasure ran up and down her spine. Her whole body was alive and on fire as she rode Pastor Edwards’ face.
She finally settled down but remained seated on the poor man’s face, refusing him the air he so desperately needed. He grew frantic as his lungs fought to take in air, but there was no air to take in. All he could see was blackness as his face was engulfed in her sopping wet cunt. He tried twisting his head to the right and left, desperately fighting for air, but Julie pressed harder depriving him of that precious commodity. He kicked and attempted to throw her off of him, but she was too strong. His struggling only served to arouse her even more.
“Do I taste good, you sick puppy,” she hissed, releasing all the frustrations and tension that had built up in her over the past few weeks.
Suddenly he grew still and went limp. Julie panicked! Did she go too far? Was he dead? She raised herself off of his face. She checked his pulse. He was alive.
She kneeled over the unconscious pastor and slapped him across the face.
“Wake up!” she demanded, and then she slapped him again. She did this several more times before he began to groan and finally open his eyes.
“Oh! Oh!” he moaned and then coughed as he fought to get air in his lungs. His head ached, and he was disorientated.
“You have one more mess to clean up before I leave,” she whispered.
“Julie, please stop. Enough is enough,” he gasped. “I can’t take any more. I understand how you must feel.”
“You understand nothing!”
The pastor broke down and cried.
“Don’t cry, pastor, everything will be all right. You’ll survive. I did,” she said bitterly as she cradled his head in her arms. “I know what you’re going through. I went through the same way.”
“I can’t take any more. I’m such a failure,” he whimpered. “I let you down. I failed God.”
“God failed you. You prayed fervently for him to deliver you from the lust that took over and consumed you, but He didn’t, just like He didn’t help me. You were weak, and he didn’t give you the strength to resist me. You want me, and you love what I’m doing to you.”
“I tried to be strong,” he mumbled.
He was such a wimp. She had put him up on a pedestal and looked to him for direction in her life, but now she could see clearly for the first time. It was as if a veil had been lifted, He was weak. He had failed and disappointed her. In her time of need, he didn’t come through. Neither did God.
Maybe that was the problem. Maybe she had her eyes set too much on him and not enough on God. This infuriated her even more and spurred her on to make him perform one final degrading act before she was done with him.
“Take it easy, pastor. Everything will be alright,” she said as she worked her hand down to his raging hard shaft and rubbed the sensitive head.
He couldn’t think straight. Her hand caressing him felt wonderful. He didn’t want her to stop. He wanted to cum again. It didn’t matter anymore. What difference did one more time make after the sin that he had already committed today?
“You have one more mess to clean up before we’re through. You see, pastor, you deposited a large amount of cum up my ass. You need to clean up that mess before I leave.” she whispered.
Pastor Edwards looked up at her with disbelieving eyes. His cock was pulsating as he gazed upon her luscious body. She stood up dressed only in her thigh high black stockings and six inch stiletto heels.
Before subjecting him to his final humiliation, she went over to his desk and retrieved his belt from his slacks. She has a deliciously nasty idea.
She turned away from him, leaned over, and took the head of his cock in her mouth and sucked on it. Finally releasing it, she lowered her ass slowly. She wanted him fully aroused for what she had in mind.
“Julie, please don’t do this. For God’s sake have mercy on me and bring this to an end,” he pleaded not strong enough himself to resist her. It was a feeble attempt on his part to salvage any semblance of dignity that remained.
“You know you want this, pastor, and I won’t deny you,” she whispered as her ass hovered above his face. “All you have to do is stick out your tongue and lick my rosebud.”
`
Pastor Edwards was unable to resist as his cock grew harder and harder. He knew that this was wrong and such a disgusting act, but he was helpless to do anything about it. Her ass was beautiful and only inches away from his face as he flicked out his tongue over her rosebud which was dripping with his cum. He tasted the acrid mixture and cringed at the taste, but at the same time found the sinful act highly arousing. He continued to lick all around her hole, taking in the foul mixture that was pouring out of her.
“Yes! Yes! That feels so good!” she moaned as she lowered her ass even more. “Now make your tongue hard and stick it in me!”
Like a zombie he obeyed her as he stiffened his tongue and pressed it against her hole. She bore down, and his tongue entered her. He hoped she would continue sucking on his cock.
“Oh God, yes,” she moaned as she wrapped the belt around his cock and pulled tightly on both ends. “Push harder. Work your tongue up my ass, you bastard!”
The poor pastor’s nose was buried in the crack of her ass as she strangled his cock with his own belt. The tip of his cock turned a bright red as she pulled the belt even tighter around the poor man’s shaft. She leaned over and grated her teeth all over the sensitive head. She finally released his cock which was now leaking precum. The veins on his cock stood out as it twitched in mid air, begging for more abuse. She pushed harder and rotated her hips, feeling his tongue rimming out the inside of her rectum.
“Mmmmmmm that feels so good. Drive your tongue in deeper!” she ordered.
She was so close to another orgasm as she watched him hump the air. She felt nothing but disgust for this weak man of God who was sinning shamefully.
“Move that tongue!” she hissed as she doubled over the belt and viciously struck his cock with it.
He struggled beneath her as his cock was filled with excruciating pain. She bore down even more once again cutting off his air supply.
“How can you call yourself a man of God,” she wailed as she brought her arm back and swung forward, catching the head of his cock with the belt. She then lay into his cock with a vengeance as she struck it repeatedly.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Muffled screams emanated from the poor man’s throat, but his cries of dismay had nowhere to go but up her ass. His tongue was impaled in her rectum, and he was getting light headed as the vicious blows continued to fall upon his hard shaft.
She saw that his cock was beginning to soften. This would not do. She leaned over and soothed the battered shaft with her tongue, and then, as it quickly began to harden again, she took it deep into her throat. His cock was once again hard and throbbing in her warm throat. Satisfied, she slowly took it out of her mouth and sat back working more of his tongue up her ass.
Pastor Edwards cock stood at attention ready to receive more abuse from the wanton slut bride who rode his face with a vengeance.
“My husband’s cock has never so much as come near one of my openings, yet you have fucked me in every hole!”
She reared back once again and the stinging blows continued to rein down upon his defenseless shaft unmercifully.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Mmmmmmmmmm.” was all that could be heard from the clergyman, whose face was being smothered by this twisted vixen.
Julie suddenly froze when, like an erupting volcano, her orgasm overtook her. She pulled and twisted her own hard, throbbing nipples as she abandoned the belt. His cock was granted a reprieve as she rode his face. Waves of pleasure coursed through her body, sending chills up and down her spine.
“Oh yes! Oh yes, pastor! That feels so good. Eat out my ass. Drive that tongue deeper,” she wailed.
Pastor Stevens struggled as the darkness overtook him. He was lightheaded and growing weaker with each passing moment. The pain emanating from his battered cock was excruciating. His body suddenly went limp. He passed out for the second time.
Julie lifted her ass off of his face and could feel his tongue as her sphincter reluctantly released it. He lay still. She checked his pulse to make sure he was alive.
She went into the bathroom and cleaned herself up.
“I was forced to sin. He put up very little resistance. At least I seduced him for a good reason. I had to save my little sister at all costs. He had a choice. He could have made me leave and that would have been the end of it. No, instead he quickly succumbed to the lusts of the flesh. I never had the same option.”
Julie comforted herself with these thoughts as she put on her skirt and slipped into her suit jacket. Then she leaned over and looked at the pastor.
“You are such a disappointment to me. You were my one hope to salvage my former life, but you failed,” she whispered more to herself than to him since he was still unconscious.
Julie slapped him across the face.
“Wake up!” she said sternly.
He didn’t move.
She slapped him again.
“I said, wake up!” she ordered once again, but he was dead to the world.
She went back into the bathroom and filled a glass with ice cold water. She straddled his still hard cock and buried it in her cunt. She leaned forward and slowly poured the ice water all over his face.
His eyes shot open, startled by the rude awakening. The first thing he saw were Julie’s mammoth tits fully exposed as she sat astride him with her jacket open and his cock buried in her hot hole. She wanted to give him something to remember. He gazed upon her with glazed eyes as his sore cock throbbed in her warm, hot tunnel.
“I have to leave. Edgar is expecting me,” she said, feigning disappointment.
Julie slowly rose as the pastor’s cock was reluctantly forced to abandon her warmness. He tried to pull her down, but she slapped his hands away.
Slowly the pastor rose from the floor. He was a mess. His face glistened with the nauseating mixture that covered it. His cock was slightly bruised but still hard and desperately in need of attention.
He eyed her huge tits as she cradled them in her hands and then tweaked her nipples.
“What are you staring at, pastor?” she said as she moved closer to him. She then kissed him passionately, driving her tongue deep into his mouth. The pastor was intoxicated and at the same time confused.
Her right hand wandered downward and found his hard cock still covered in her sweet juices. She ran her index finger over the head of his battered cock, and it twitched. She then lightly wrapped her fingers around his shaft and felt it grow even harder in her hand. When it was rock hard and throbbing, she backed away from him.
“I’m late,” she said, looking at her watch. She then buttoned up her jacket. She leaned in and gave the pastor one last kiss, exploring his mouth one more time with her tongue.
He groaned.
“Thank you for counseling me today, Pastor Edwards,” she said as she walked to the door. She looked over her shoulder as she opened it and saw the pathetic man standing there with a raging hard-on and his mouth agape.
“But, Julie, you can’t leave me like this?” he exclaimed.
“I’m sorry, but I have to go!”
“But…”
She smiled, looking back at him, as she walked out and closed the door.
Pastor Edwards despondently sat in his chair. He wrapped his right hand gingerly around his cock and began to stroke it slowly.
“You’re evil, Julie! You’re an agent of the devil sent to tempt me! I rebuke you in the name of Jesus!” he mumbled to himself as his hand stroked his hard cock more urgently.
Julie felt a sense of loss as she walked away from the church. She learned something today. Foolishly she thought that Pastor Edwards could save her and Andrea. Her slim hope of escaping the life she now lived died in that office this afternoon. It was better this way. She could never go back to her former life anyway. She had tasted the fruit of evil and liked it.
The good news was that Edgar would be elated, and her sister would be safe. As for Pastor Mark Edwards, he had choices to make just like everyone else. No one twisted his arm and made him sin. He could have walked away, but he didn’t. The consequences of his actions are his own to bear. Julie would not burden herself with any feelings of guilt.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 13
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
___________________________________________________________
Julie's visit with Pastor Edwards was all that Edgar could hope for and more. Back at the Ranada Inn, he, along with Monica and Doug, watched on closed circuit TV all that transpired in the pastor’s office while it was being videotaped.
Doug was shocked by his wife’s behavior as he watched his pastor do to his wife what he was never allowed to do. This only served to deepen the wedge that existed between them. He resented her more than ever for seducing their pastor and allowing him to use her in every hole. Only six weeks ago she had brushed him off and wouldn’t even let him touch her. She went much further than Edgar required, and he knew it. He could see how much she enjoyed every minute of it. He saw a new side of his wife that day.
Doug was also disillusioned by his pastor of four years. He gave in so easily to the lust of the flesh. He did not ‘fight the good fight.’ Before today he held this man in high esteem. He looked up to him as his spiritual leader, but no longer. Jealousy raged through his veins as the pastor was seduced by his wife with him putting up little or no resistance.
"You are full of surprises, Julie," said Edgar as he watched her being milked by the Albino corn snakes.
"What do you mean, sir?" she asked.
"I have only seen your submissive side. I was quite surprised when you took control and proceeded to humiliate Pastor Edwards. I never expected that from you, and you seemed to enjoy degrading the poor man," he chuckled.
"I was mad and wanted to get back at him for being so weak," she said, the disappointment evident in her voice.
"Well, you certainly did that and more," he stated.
"What will you do with the tapes?" she asked as the fire between her legs raged out of control.
“That’s a very good question, and, of course, you and Doug have a right to know. After all, he is or should I say was your pastor, and wasn’t he the one who inspired you to dedicate your lives to serving God in the first place?”
“Yes, he was,” Doug said bitterly.
“I feel like I’ve been duped,” Julie replied with contempt. “I thought his faith was unshakable, but I was wrong. I’m finding that people are not what they appear to be.”
At that moment Doug wanted to strike out at her but didn’t dare. What right did she have to talk about people not appearing to be what they really were? He fumed inside silently.
“Well, Pastor Edwards will get his just desserts. At first I was going to expose him to the world, but, upon further consideration, it would be to my advantage to simple keep him under my control much as you two are,” Edgar chuckled.
“Oh God, yes!” Julie wailed as the orgasm hit her unexpectedly. She lay back in the chair as it washed over her, triggered by the serpents that were manipulating her tits.
“Such a slut,” Edgar remarked to Monica who was removing the snakes from the spasming girl. Monica again noticed the leakage from Julie’s nipples, however, now it was more opaque. This was a good sign. She was progressing nicely and soon would be producing milk.
Doug looked on in disgust. She was always so hot and horny. He watched her cum multiple times in the pastor’s office not more than an hour ago, yet here she was getting off again. She was insatiable. She turned into such a slut in so short a period of time.
“This calls for a celebration, Monica. Let’s take Julie and Doug out to dinner.
“What a wonderful idea, Edgar,” Monica replied.
If the newlyweds only knew what was in store for them in the coming weeks. Not many in their right mind would volunteer to be in their shoes.
Julie took a much needed shower and then dressed for her night out. This was a treat for her and Doug since they hadn’t spent much time in public since their wedding day. She wore a low scoop neck top that left little to the imagination and a short skirt that bordered on illegal. The tops of her thigh high stockings were partially visible due to the shortness of her skirt, and the thong she wore only served to irritate her already sensitive labia. Six inch stiletto heels were a nice touch to her sluttish ensemble.
Edgar had reservations to the finest restaurant in Freehold. After all this was a night to celebrate for more reasons than one. He would be very busy over the course of the next few days as would Julie and Doug. Tonight was their last night together for a while. Tomorrow the newlyweds would be parting company and heading in different directions. Monica and Edgar had planned everything out very carefully.
They were seated in a booth with Edgar and Julie on one side while Monica and Doug sat together. Monica caressed Doug’s leg as they looked over the menu. Her hand traveled up his thigh, and she could feel that he was hard. No Houdini Chastity Harness tonight. He would be wearing that again soon enough but not tonight. She felt a pang of regret knowing that this was the last time she would see him for awhile. He was also in for some rough training, and she wouldn’t be there to protect him.
Edgar smiled as he thought back over the events of the day. This day certainly turned out to be very productive. Soon Pastor Edwards would be at his mercy thanks to Julie. That was his first order of business tomorrow, and, of course, there was that other matter he needed to attend to. He looked at the sultry vixen sitting next to him and took pride in the fact that she was his creation. He molded her into what she was today, and he wasn’t finished with her yet. Her real training was about to begin.
“Julie, you have no idea how pleased I am with you,” Edgar said, running his hand over the exposed skin at the top of her stockings. She shivered at his touch. “You have exceeded my wildest expectations.”
Julie sat silently and said nothing as she licked her lips. She was filled with a sense of pride. She knew it was good to please Edgar, but she really went as far as she did in order to ensure her sister’s safety. Deep down inside she had to admit that she also enjoyed the control she had over the pastor. She got incredibly aroused as he obeyed her like a puppy dog, but now she retreated back into her submissive nature. Only time would tell if the other, more assertive Julie would ever surface again.
“Who would believe that only seven weeks ago you were a virgin, untainted by the outside world? There are many who would say that it was impossible for you to become such a nasty slut in such a short period of time, but look at you! You’re living proof that anything is possible. Tomorrow your real training begins,” he said.
“What do you mean?” she asked suspiciously.
“Tomorrow you and Monica are going on a vacation together.”
“A vacation?” Julie asked puzzled.
“Yes, think of it as a reward for a job well done, a sort of honeymoon, but it probably could more accurately be described as ‘on the job’ training,” he smiled.
The waiter came and took their order. His eyes were riveted on Julie’s exposed cleavage which strained against the flimsy top that she was wearing.
“Where are we going, Edgar?” Doug asked eagerly after he left.
“Oh, my boy, you’re not going anywhere,” Edgar explained. “You and Juanita will be returning to the estate, but don’t worry she’ll keep you extremely busy. You’ll be going through some training of your own.”
Monica looked sadly at Doug with her pouty lips.
“It’ll be all right, baby. Juanita will take good care of you. Only Julie and I are going on this trip.”
“Yes, it should be quite exciting!” added Edgar. “You’ll start off by flying to Tijuana for a week.”
“And then it’s off to Amsterdam,” added Monica. “Then we’ll fly to Berlin for a few days, Julie. I think you’ll find this trip very exciting. Think of it as an advanced sex education course.”
Julie was apprehensive, knowing full well that whatever they had planned would be to Edgar’s benefit and not hers. Her clit throbbed in anticipation. What did she mean by an advanced sex education course?
Doug was disappointed but said nothing. It wasn’t just the fact this his bride was traveling to all of these exotic places. What bothered him even more than that was the fact that Monica was leaving him. He didn’t like Juanita and knew what a bitch she could be. What plans did they have in store for him?
“You aren’t going with us, sir?” Julie asked.
“No, Julie, I have other things I need to attend to here. I’ll be paying Pastor Edwards a visit tomorrow and meeting with another client.”
Their food arrived, and they enjoyed a fine meal. Monica soon had Doug’s cock fully exposed under the table and was stroking his hard shaft which was leaking precum. This was her last opportunity to be with him for awhile.
Edgar fingered Julie during the meal, and in no time at all she was moaning. She looked at him through glazed eyes as he made her lick his fingers clean. She was so horny. She didn’t understand what her problem was. She had already cum so many times today. Edgar himself was amazed. She hadn’t received any drugs in over a week. Could it be that the little bitch was a latent nymphomaniac?
“Julie, the waiter went to get our check. Why don’t you give him a little thrill when he gets back?” Edgar suggested.
“Give him a thrill?” she asked, still in a daze.
“This booth is fairly secluded. Why don’t you lift up your top and let your tits hang free?” he suggested.
“Edgar, we’re in a public place!” she protested.
“It wasn’t a request,” he retorted, giving her a warning look.
Julie was reluctant as she lifted her top exposing her massive tits. She feared that she might be seen by someone she knew. This was a public place, and it certainly was a possibility. If that happened, the whole church community would know what a slut she was. On the other hand, the prospect of the young waiter seeing her bare tits excited her.
The waiter returned with the check and stopped dead in his tracks. His mouth dropped open as his eyes focused on the largest pair of tits he had ever seen in his life. Julie smiled at him, knowing the role she was required to play.
“Thank you, young man,” Edgar said, taking the check from the waiter.
He stood paralyzed as his eyes were glued to the massive orbs that were the cause of the discomfort he was feeling. His cock struggled to grow hard, confined in his slacks.
“Why don’t you sit down and stop gawking,” Edgar suggested as he rose from his seat.
The young man slid into the seat next to Julie and continued to stare at her magnificent chest which was only inches from his face.
Edgar leaned in close to the waiter and whispered in his ear.
“This is your tip! You have five minutes to do anything you want to her,” Edgar said.
“Are you serious?” he asked in disbelief.
“I am very serious, but hurry up before I change my mind.”
The boy tentatively moved his shaky hands towards the succulent tits that were swaying slightly on the slut bride’s chest. She was breathing heavily in anticipation and was shocked by the coldness of the hands that gently squeezed her sensitive flesh. She groaned as she laid her head back against the rear cushion of the booth.
“Squeeze them harder,” she instructed the lad.
He applied more pressure as he licked his lips, wondering if he dare kiss them.
“Squeeze my nipples!” she groaned, feeling totally ashamed of herself for allowing this stranger such liberties, but, at the same time aroused by the hands that were mauling her tits.
His hands quickly zeroed in on her nipples as he grasped the inch long nubs between his thumb and forefinger. He squeezed them gingerly as they stiffened ever more between his fingers.
“Harder! Squeeze them harder!” she groaned as she thrashed her head back and forth. The stranger’s hands, fondling her tits, were exciting her.
Doug watched with disgust as the scene unfolded before him. Monica leaned over and took the head of his cock into her mouth. She sucked avariciously, knowing that this would be one of her last opportunities to taste his precious cum for quite some time. A total stranger was allowed to fondle his wife’s tits while he was helpless to do anything. It should be him over there not some young waiter. It pissed him off that he was never allowed even to touch her. His day would come.
“Suck on them, damn it!” Julie groaned as she became bolder, thrusting her tits forward like a slut to give the lad better access.
Needing little encouragement, the waiter took her left nipple between his lips and sucked gently.
“Harder! Suck harder!”
Julie was use to the Albino’s powerful sucking. This was nothing compared to them.
The boy obliged as he sucked harder while pulling and twisting her other nipple. He was getting the idea that she didn’t like to be handled gently. She wanted it rough.
“Yes! Yes, that’s it!” she moaned.
He switched to her other nipple and sucked voraciously as he saw the effect he was having on her. Her tits were in constant motion as he decided on a new course of action. He took her nipple between his teeth and clamped down hard on the sensitive tip.
Her head thrashed back and forth as she suppressed a scream that was certain to draw a great deal of unwanted attention. The boy liked her reaction as he pulled her trapped nipple out from her chest, distorting the shape of the massive tit. His left hand roamed downward and found her sopping wet pussy. He separated her fat labia and buried two fingers inside of her. He released her nipple and bit down on it. She was disgusted with herself and excited at the same time as she thrust her chest forward, stifling yet another scream.
“Yes! Yes! That’s it,” she moaned, unable to help herself. She knew she was nothing more than a slut, but the way he was treating her in public was exciting.
Several people walked by, curiosity seekers who tried to get a peek at what was going on in the booth. They could hear the commotion, but Edgar blocked any inquisitive eyes as he stood examining the check. The low light also helped to mask the bizarre scene that was being played out in the booth.
Monica by now had swallowed all of Doug’s cock and was fucking his huge tool with her mouth. He was close to cuming as he watched his wife being mauled by the young man who was getting more aggressive with each passing moment. Besides biting her nipples, he resorted to slapping her tits with his right hand while he buried yet another finger up her overheated cunt. Edgar coughed, attempting to cover up the commotion that was going on in the booth.
“All right, time is up,” he said as he tapped the young man on the shoulder.
“But…” he started to protest.
“No, buts, I promised you five minutes, and it’s been longer than that,” he replied.
The waiter knew by Edgar’s tone of voice that it would do him no good to protest any further. He reluctantly removed his sopping wet hand from her steaming cunt.
“Let her clean it off for you,” suggested Edgar.
The boy watched as Julie took each of his fingers in her mouth and sucked them clean. She then trailed her tongue between his fingers to clean up any telltale drops of nectar that were left behind. The whole time she maintained eye contact with him. Just seeing the way he looked at her, got her hotter and hotter. She could just imagine what he was thinking. The poor boy’s cock was raging hard, but he would have to settle for lustful memories to feed his fantasies tonight. She groaned as he left the booth.
Monica’s mouth traveled up Doug’s cock as she reluctantly took it out of her mouth. He was so hard, and his cock was pulsing. Doug groaned as her succulent lips released his throbbing cock head.
“Monica, aren’t you…”
“Later, baby,” she cooed, placating the distressed groom.
Edgar took care of the check. Julie had already paid the tip, and the two horny newlyweds were taken back to the motel for their final night in Freehold.
Morning was a long time coming for Julie and Doug. Once they returned to the motel, Edgar had decided that moderation was in order. Julie was shackled to her bed alone except for the Albinos who faithfully ministered to her tits every four hours. With each feeding, the opaque liquid leaking from her nipples increased. She would not orgasm again that day.
Edgar didn’t want her to get the wrong impression. She needed to understand in no uncertain terms who was in charge.
Monica fully intended on satisfying Doug before the evening was over, but Edgar again intervened. The groom was denied sexual gratification and felt the frustration of not being fulfilled for the first time in several weeks. It was an eye opener for him and served to drive home the point that he needed to try harder to perform as expected in order to be satiated. Edgar intentionally did this since Juanita would be instructing and caring for Doug in the coming weeks. Hopefully this little reminder would ensure his complete cooperation.
Both newlyweds were irritable at breakfast. Neither one got much sleep. Both were frustrated. Doug was especially distraught since Monica and Julie were leaving right after breakfast. He never got the relief she promised him last night, and now he would be left alone with the Mexican.
After breakfast Edgar took the foursome to the airport. Monica and Julie departed on a fight for Tijuana while Juanita and Doug took a flight back to New York. Edgar was now free to attend to some urgent business. He already made an appointment with Pastor Edwards for 1:00 PM that afternoon.
Edgar was punctual and arrived at the church in plenty of time to keep his appointment. He was anxious to see what mental frame of mind the pastor was in after his little tryst with Julie. He knocked on Pastor Edwards’s door at precisely 1:00 PM.
“Come in,” came a voice from the other side of the door.
As Edgar entered the pastor’s office, the pastor rose from his chair and came around his desk to greet him.
“It’s good to see you again,” the pastor welcomed him cordially.
“Thank you for seeing me on such short notice,” Edgar said.
“Nonsense, any friend of Julie and Doug’s is a friend of mine,” he replied. “Please sit down.”
Edgar sat as the pastor returned to his own chair behind his desk.
“How can I be of assistance to you?” the pastor asked.
“I’m somewhat disappointed in what happened here yesterday,” Edgar began.
“What do you mean?” the pastor asked cautiously, squirming in his chair.
“Julie was quite upset when she returned to the motel last night,” he stated.
“I don’t understand. Why was Julie upset?” he feigned ignorance.
“You disappoint me. Let’s stop playing games, pastor. Besides you’re not a very good liar. You know as well as I what happened here yesterday,” Edgar said.
The pastor clasped his hands together and lowered his head as if in deep thought. He then slowly looked up at Edgar.
“I wasn’t going to say anything, Edgar, but Julie wasn’t herself when she came to my office yesterday,” he said.
“Mark, it is alright if I call you Mark, isn’t it?” Edgar inquired.
“Yes, of course,” replied the pastor.
“Mark, let’s stop the charades. I have everything on video,” he said as he held up a DVD.
The pastor looked stunned. It was as if someone had driven him like a stake into the ground.
“What do you mean?” he stammered.
“Your office was wired, Mark. You were set up,” Edgar replied.
“That’s impossible!” he exclaimed.
“Do you have a DVD player on your computer?” Edgar asked.
“Yes, of course,” the pastor said curtly.
Edgar handed him the DVD and the pastor hesitantly put it in the player. Windows Media player opened and there was Julie in living color on the screen and the pastor was speaking.
“It’s so good to see you again, Julie. I’ve prayed for you every day during your absence. I prayed that God would return you and Doug to us safely.”
“It’s all there, Mark, right up until she left. You put on quite a performance, but I’m not too sure what your parishioners might think of you if they were to see this.”
“What do you want?” Pastor Edwards asked gravely.
“What do you think I want?” Edgar asked.
“I don’t have any money,” he said quietly.
“I don’t want any money.”
“Do you want me to resign?”
“No, of course, not. Let’s not get drastic!” Edgar said, smiling.
“Then what do you want?”
“I want your cooperation.”
“My cooperation? I don’t understand,” he said, puzzled.
“There will be times when I will ask you to do certain things for me. You might find these things distasteful, but that’s the price you’ll have to pay for my silence and to insure that this video isn’t released to the media and your parishioners.”
“What kind of things?” the pastor asked defeated.
“I don’t know, Mark. There’s nothing I want you to do right at this moment,” Edgar chuckled.
“What if I say no?” he asked.
“Then copies of this video will be distributed to every member of your church, the media, and uploaded to the Internet.”
Pastor Mark Edwards folded his hands together and bent his head over. He was silent for quite some time. It almost looked as if he was praying. Edgar gave him time to think things over. He wanted the seriousness of the situation to sink in. He knew he had him right where he wanted him. What choice did he have unless he wanted to leave the ministry in disgrace?
“I never intended for anything like this to happen. I wanted to help Julie and Doug. I just wasn’t strong enough to resist her,” he said with remorse.
“Julie is hard to resist,” Edgar added.
“You’re not giving me much of a choice, are you?” he said.
“Not if you want to remain in the ministry,” Edgar replied.
There was a long pause as the pastor considered.
“What would I do? I’ve devoted my life to serving God and the church. I don’t know anything else. You win. You leave me no other option,” he relented.
“That’s wonderful, Mark. I’m sure we’ll develop a very good working relationship,” Edgar said as he rose. “I must be going. You’ll hear from me soon.”
“Yes, I’m sure I will,” the pastor said quietly as he watched Edgar walk over to the door and leave.
He broke down in tears.
“Oh Lord, forgive me for the sins I have committed,” he intoned as his head fell forward on his folded arms
The meeting with Pastor Mark Edwards went much better than Edgar expected. He certainly thought there would be more resistance from him, but there wasn’t. He now knew the wimpy man of God was at his beckon call.
There was only one more piece of business to attend to in Freehold. When Edgar met Andrea Matthews for lunch in Lake Placid, they had discussed her plans for the future. She mentioned that she was traveling to Freehold this week in order to attend freshman orientation at Landover Bible School. Edgar saw this as a marvelous opportunity and took the liberty to make plans to meet her for dinner since he was also coincidentally going to be in Freehold to visit his old friend, Pastor Edwards.
Andrea, being young and naive, wasn’t suspicious of the fact that Edgar just happened to be going to Freehold, of all places, when she was there. The thought never crossed her mind that this was much more than a coincidence.
Andrea was staying on campus, but Edgar couldn’t risk being seen with her. He made arrangements to meet her for dinner at the same restaurant he had taken Julie and Doug the night before.
When he arrived at the restaurant, Andrea was already there waiting for him. He quickly surveyed her as she sat primly in the reception area. You could definitely tell that she was Julie’s sister. She wasn’t quite as tall maybe 5’ 8”, but her chest, like her sister’s, was magnificent. She was as large as or maybe even slightly larger than Julie before her breast augmentation. She did share her sister’s slight frame which only served to accentuate her magnificent breasts. Her eyes were the same color blue, but her hair was more brown than auburn unlike her sister.
Edgar walked up to her with a warm and inviting smile as he looked into her eyes, the eyes of a child. There was no knowledge of the world in their gleaming depths; no experience of men or women, only a trusting innocence that would be her undoing.
“Andrea, how wonderful it is to see you again,” he said warmly as he embraced her.
“Oh, thank you so much for asking me out to dinner,” she replied, beaming. “I was really getting tired of the food on campus.”
“The pleasure is all mine,” he said as he sized her up.
The hostess led them to a table, and they enjoyed a leisurely meal. Andrea was so bubbly and her trusting and innocent manner was like a breath of fresh air. She possessed many of the qualities that her sister once possessed, a strong faith in God, a love of family, a desire to serve, and a trust in the inherit goodness of man. Little did she know that Edgar did not share the same sentiments. If she was a little more perceptive and a better judge of character, she would not be sitting here with this man right now, but she had led a very insular life and was never exposed to the harsher realities of the outside world. This would be her undoing.
“So how is your week of orientation going?” Edgar asked.
“Oh my God, they’re keeping us so busy, Edgar. I have no time for myself,” she laughed.
“There must be a great deal to learn,” he added.
“Oh yes, this is so different than high school,” she said.
“What are your plans for the rest of the week?” he asked.
“Well, I was able to free up some time to meet with the pastor of Freehold Evangelical Church,” she replied.
“You’re meeting with Pastor Edwards?” Edgar asked.
“Why, yes! Do you know him?” Andrea inquired.
“Yes, he is an old acquaintance of mine,” he replied.
“My, what a small world,” Andrea beamed innocently.
Edgar had every intention of leaving the girl alone for the time being, but this could be a real opportunity for him. He implied that he would not pursue Julie’s sister, but he never actually promised her. He would love to add her to his acquisitions and turn her into a slut like her sister.
“When is your meeting?” Edgar asked.
“2:00 PM tomorrow afternoon. I have several orientation meetings in the morning but my afternoon is free,” she replied.
“Well, be sure to say hello to Pastor Edwards for me,” he added.
A plan was forming in Edgar’s devious mind. He wanted to consult with Monica, but there was no time. He had to act quickly.
“Oh, I will, Edgar. I really can’t wait to see him again. He was such an inspiration to Julie and supported her throughout her four years of school. She talked about him all the time. He inspired her to live what she believed, and because of him she grew closer to the Lord,” Andrea spoke enthusiastically about the pastor.
“Yes, he truly is a fine man, and I’m sure your time with him will be very productive,” he replied.
“Oh, I hope so. There are times when my faith wavers, and I need someone who can anchor me in the word of God,” she said. “I really want to have the kind of faith Julie and Doug have. I’ve always envied them and their commitment to the Lord,” she said.
They finished their meal, and then Edgar dropped Julie off on campus. He still had a great deal to do before the night was over. It was too bad Andrea was dressed so conservatively. He wanted to get a better look at her. The girl was so modest that she didn’t even have any cleavage showing. Oh well, there would be time enough for that later.
Meanwhile Monica and Julie arrived in Tijuana. They were staying in Tijuana’s red-light district. This area was littered with Tijuana brothels and strip clubs. The strip clubs in Tijuana were typically full-contact, in which the dancers allowed patrons to fondle their parts. The dancers also solicited their services which typically tended to be pricier than those of the street Tijuana prostitutes. Monica made arrangements for Julie to work in The Devil’s Inn one of the more popular strip clubs.
Here Julie would spend one week working as a prostitute in the club. She would dance on stage and learn how to strip down to nothing while men were allowed to fondle her and verbally abuse her. She would also spend part of her time serving drinks to the customers. She could not refuse them anything they wanted if they were willing to pay the price whether it be a lap dance or a trip to a private room to be used at the whim of the paying customer. No holes were barred. Her only purpose was to please the men that paid for her services. Monica drove home the point that she was nothing more than a whore, bought and paid for.
The Albinos continued to feast on her luscious tits, and the discharge from her nipples increased with each passing day. Because of her strict milking schedule, on her second night at the club she couldn’t avoid dancing on stage with the serpents wrapped around her mammoth tits. The men went crazy at the bizarre and unusual sight, and her popularity increased.
“Look at those fucking snakes!” one customer called out.
“The puta loves it!” yelled another.
“I’d like to get my hands on those jugs!” another added.
Their comments were rude and demeaning, but it strangely excited Julie as they verbally abused her. She got wetter and wetter and wanted to cum so badly. She walked down the short runway that jutted out from the middle of the stage in her six inch stiletto heels. The snakes still sucked avariciously on her tits as she enticed the old men that were ogling her.
Monica, standing off to the side, could see the change in Julie as she welcomed the negative attention they were giving her. She was thriving on the verbal abuse they were heaping upon her. She walked up on the stage and removed the Albino’s from her tits.
“No, leave them,” she begged.
“Poor, baby,” Monica taunted her. “Do you need more attention?”
“Oh God, yes!” she moaned as she wrapped her hands around her heaving tits.
“Don’t touch yourself!” Monica hissed.
Julie dropped her hands to her sides, pleading with her eyes as she undulated to the loud music.
“The slut wants some attention. Would you gentlemen oblige?” Monica called out to the audience of lecherous old men.
“Shit, yes!” one yelled out.
“Let me at the puta!” yelled another.
Julie continued to dance, exposing her hard, throbbing clit that was begging to be touched. Her tits bobbed up and down seductively on her chest, yearning for attention.
“Lie down, slut!” Monica ordered.
Julie moaned as she dropped to her knees and spread herself out on the runway.
“Spread your legs wide!” Monica ordered.
Julie immediately obeyed as her exposed, bloated cunt lips pulsated.
“Give me your teeth!” Monica directed.
She moaned, feeling ashamed as she removed her dentures from her mouth in front of all these strangers and handed them to the black Amazon.
Gasps and whispers permeated the odd assembly as they waited like vultures ready to pounce on their victim.
“Now smile at your audience and beg them to touch you!” she commanded.
“Oh God, please touch me,” she begged with pleading eyes as she licked her lips and smiled a toothless grin. She felt totally humiliated as they stared back at her unbelievingly, but deep inside the shame she felt brought her closer and closer to an orgasm.
Hardened as they were, this group of men had never seen a puta such as this. They reached out and handled her roughly as she groaned and encouraged them. One old man buried two dirty fingers up her cunt as another slapped her ass hard. Two mouths were glued to her tits as they sucked, bit, and pulled on her hard, throbbing nipples. Hands were everywhere touching and feeling and probing every inch of her body. One man grabbed her by the hair and buried his dirty cock down her throat. It was then that she had her first of many orgasms.
The rough treatment and disrespect they showed her is what turned her on the most. She fed on their ill treatment of her and craved even more. The more they abused and insulted her, the better she liked it.
The debauchery continued for several hours until every one of them had dropped their load in one of her openings. Many of them came twice, and all this time Julie felt like such a low life. Her body was covered in cum as they rubbed it all over her. Her hair glistened with the white, sticky stuff, and every breath she took filled her lungs with the distinct odor of their discharge, but she didn’t care. She was in orgasmic bliss.
She willingly catered to every demand they made of her. The more she was humiliated, the more disgusted she was with herself and the more she came. Another orgasm ripped through her body as she buried her tongue up an old man’s ass. The disgusting deed revolted her but excited her even more as she thought of how low she had sunk in such a short period of time.
That night singled her out as the most sought after puta at the club. For the rest of the week there was no rest for this slut as her fame spread far and wide throughout the town. She lost count of the number of men she serviced each night, and, as she was further humiliated, she lost count of the number of times she orgasmed as they used and abused her.
At the same time Doug arrived back at Edgar’s estate with Juanita. The first night back was relatively quiet although the Mexican never removed the Houdini chastity harness from Doug’s tortured cock. By the following morning, he was hornier than hell and would do just about anything to have an orgasm.
Reality set in when Juanita showed him the new butt plug that he would be wearing by the time Edgar and Monica returned.
“Doug, this is for you,” she said as she held up the plug. “You have taken two inch plugs very nicely, but Monica wants you stretched even more. My job is to insure that you can accommodate this little beauty before she returns,” Juanita explained.
“It’s too damn big. You’ll kill me,” Doug protested.
Juanita walked up to him and slapped him across the face.
“Would you even consider speaking to Edgar or Monica like that?” she hissed.
“No,” he admitted as he recovered from the unexpected, stinging blow to his face and ego.
“You will do as you are told, or it will be a very long three weeks for you,” Juanita warned. “There’s nothing that says I have to let you cum especially if you’re difficult and uncooperative.”
Juanita was laying down the law, and letting Doug know in no uncertain terms that she was in charge and would be obeyed.
“Let me show you your new friend that will soon be residing up your ass,” Juanita teased as she removed his Houdini chastity belt and stroked his cock back to life.
The plug she held up before him was six inches long. At its widest point it was three inches in diameter and tapered down to one inch for easier insertion. It had a flared base that insured that it couldn’t be inserted too far. This plug was the largest in a set that came in increments of ¼ inch from two inches up to the three inch monster that she now held before him.
We’ll start with the two inch one and work you up to the three inch plug. You’ll wear the plug 24/7 except when you have to defecate, or when I decide to clean you out with a good enema.”
Doug groaned. He was at her mercy and had no recourse whatsoever.
“If you’re a really good boy and cooperate, I may let you eat my pussy as a reward,” she whispered in his ear and then trailed kisses down his neck. “And if you’re exceptionally good, I’ll let you cum. Wouldn’t you like to have my lips wrapped around your hard, fat cock?”
“Oh, God, yes, Juanita,” he eagerly said.
“Miss Juanita! You are to call me Miss Juanita,” she insisted.
Doug nodded, willing to agree to anything.
“Yes, Miss Juanita,” he replied obediently.
Why was his rectum being stretched to that obscene diameter? What did Monica have in store for him?
Back in Freehold Edgar called Pastor Mark Edwards on his cell phone after dropping Andrea off at the Landover Bible School campus.
“Hello, Mark, this is Edgar.”
“Yes?” he said somewhat reserved.
“I have something for you to do,” he said.
There was silence at the other end.
“Are you there, Mark?” Edgar asked irritated.
“Yes, I’m here. What do you want?” he asked, dreading this call and what he might be force to do.
“Well, I understand you have an appointment with a young lady tomorrow afternoon,” Edgar explained.
“Are you referring to Andrea Matthews?” he asked.
“As a matter of fact I am,” Edgar chuckled.
“What do you want from her? She’s only a child just out of high school and attending the bible school this fall,”
“There has been a change of plans for her future, and you’re going to help make it a reality. I’ll be dropping off something that I want you to put in her drink. This will relax her to the point that you’ll be able to do just about anything you want to her,” Edgar explained.
“Edgar, you can’t expect me to …”
“Listen to me, Mark. I expect you to do everything I say without question. You know the consequences otherwise,” Edgar warned.
“What do you want me to do?” he asked with resignation in his voice.
“After she has taken this drug, it will be quite easy for you to get her to take off her clothes. She’ll be aroused and not thinking straight. It’s important that her breasts are at least exposed. Then all you have to do is to get her to suck on your cock so that you cum in her mouth and all over her face.”
“You can’t be serious. This is so wrong. It’s a sin! You can’t expect me to go against everything that I believe in,” he protested.
“Oh, but what you did with her sister, Julie, was all right, wasn’t it?” Edgar chided him.
“That was different!” he exclaimed
“All sin is equal in the eyes of the Lord. You should know that better than anyone, Mark,” he said.
There was silence at the other end.
“Well?”
“All right, you win. I’ll do it, but I curse you for making me commit another sin,” he said, trapped.
“Good! I’ll drop the drug off to you later this evening, and remember, Mark, don’t try anything stupid because I will expose you if you do,” Edgar warned.
Edgar was very pleased with himself. Not only did he have Julie, but he also managed to gain control of one of the most influential clergyman in Freehold, not to mention the fact that Julie’s young, innocent sister would soon be under his control.
Andrea attended an orientation session the following morning. She loved the campus and felt so much closer to God here. She couldn’t believe that, like her older sister, Julie, she too would be spending four years at Landover Bible School. It was a dream come true.
She grabbed a late lunch and then prepared for her 2:00 PM meeting with Pastor Edwards. She was so excited. She saw him only briefly at her sister’s wedding, but now she was going to finally spend some quality time with him. The wisdom and knowledge he possessed would surely help her grow closer to the Lord over the next four years spent at Landover.
She arrived at Freehold Evangelical Church at precisely 2:00 PM. Pastor Edwards was outside waiting for her.
“Andrea!”
“Hello, Pastor Edwards.”
“Oh Andrea, it is so good to see you again,” Pastor Edwards said warmly as he embraced the young girl. “Julie has spoken very highly of you.”
“I can’t believe I’m finally here in Freehold!” she exclaimed.
“Let’s go inside where we can talk,” he said.
Andrea was so happy to be here, and the pastor was treating her so special.
“Can I get you something to drink? Would you like some coffee, tea, a coke?”
“A coke would be fine, thank you,” she replied.
The pastor opened a can of Coke and filled a glass with ice. After pouring the coke, he added the white powder that Edgar gave him, making sure that all of it dissolved before giving it to her.
He felt terrible doing this to such a young, innocent girl. According to Edgar the GHB he added to her coke would make her feel less inhibited and would increase her sensuality.
“Here you are,” he said, handing her the drink.
Andrea sat across from the pastor as he took the seat behind his desk. It was so good to be here. She knew she would love attending this church and looked forward to the many new things the pastor would teach her. She sipped on her Coke as they talked.
“So how do you like Landover Bible School?” he asked casually.
“Oh, everyone there is wonderful,” she replied. “And they’ve all been very helpful.”
“It’s one of the finest bible colleges in the country,” the pastor added.
“Yes, that’s what my father said too,” Andrea smiled.
They engaged in small talk for a few more minutes while getting to know each other a little better. Andrea so much wanted to make a good impression. This was really the first opportunity for her to speak with the pastor and get to know him a little better. She never got a chance to talk to him when he attended Julie and Doug’s wedding in Lake Placid.
Edgar told Mark that after around ten minutes the aphrodisiac would start to take effect. He could see that she was looking flushed and somewhat disoriented as she sipped on her coke.
“I feel so lightheaded, pastor,” Andrea said somewhat embarrassed.
“Are you warm?” he asked concerned.
“Yes, just a little,” she replied.
“Why don’t you finish your Coke, and I’ll check the temperature in here,” he suggested.
Andrea gulped down the rest of her Coke quickly and started to giggle.
The drug he gave her was working. She was feeling lightheaded and found it hard to concentrate. She forced herself to focus in order to understand what Pastor Edwards was saying. Her eyes were glued to the bulge in his slacks. This was the same drug that worked so well on Julie and Doug.
“It’s only 70 degrees in here, Andrea,” he said.
“God, why am I so lightheaded. I felt fine this morning. I don’t know what’s wrong with me, pastor,” she slurred.
The pastor went into the bathroom to get a cool wash cloth. He came back and held it to her forehead for several minutes.
“Is that helping?” he asked concerned.
“Not really, sir, but it feels good.”
“I hope you’re not coming down with something. Why don’t you unbutton your blouse? That might help cool you off,” suggested the pastor.
“Do you really think I should?” she asked innocently.
“There’s really no harm in it. After all, I’m your pastor now,” he smiled.
“I guess you’re right,” she agreed naively accepting the faulty reasoning as she started to undo the buttons on her white blouse.
If she was thinking rationally and not under the influence of this drug, she would realize that this was totally inappropriate behavior on her part, and even more inappropriate for the pastor to suggest such a thing.
Pastor Edwards took the cool washcloth and patted her face, and then moved lower to pat the top of her exposed breasts. He could see that she was almost as big as Julie, and gazing upon those young luscious breasts made him hard.
“Oh God, have mercy on my wretched soul!” he prayed.
She liked the feel of the cool washcloth as the pastor ran it across the top of her breasts. It made her pussy tingle, and she could tell that for some strange reason she was getting wetter. She never felt like this before. Her whole body felt alive and sensitive to even the clothing that was rubbing against her.
“Are you feeling any better?” he asked.
The fire burning in the young innocent girl increased as Pastor Edwards continued to swab her exposed breasts. No male had ever been that close to her private parts before. The sensations she was feeling were all so new and wonderful. She was experiencing feelings that she had never felt before. She had a difficult time coping and wasn’t quite sure how to handle herself.
“I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I’ve never felt like this before. Thank you for being so kind and understanding, pastor,” she said as she touched his hand.
His crotch was almost at eye level. She couldn’t take her eyes off of the bulge in his pants. For some strange reason this excited her. She couldn’t think straight or focus on anything right now. At the same time she was disgusted with herself for having such impure thoughts. My God, he was a minister!
“Are you feeling any better, Andrea?” the pastor asked.
“I just feel so… I don’t know how to explain it. It’s so strange,” she replied incoherently, finding it hard to focus on what she was saying.
“This isn’t good, and I’m concerned about you. Normally I wouldn’t suggest this, but under the circumstances I think it might be wise for you to remove your blouse,” he suggested.
At first Andrea was shocked at the suggestion, and then, the more she thought about it, the more sense it made. She was hot, and now felt a heat starting to build in the pit of her stomach. She slowly unbuttoned and then removed her blouse. She folded it neatly before setting it down. She sat there with her large white bra covering her huge breasts. Her hard nipples pushed against the fabric of her bra, further inflaming the poor, innocent girl. It was a pleasant feeling and one that she often suppressed as she was growing up, but now she was losing control as her nipples pushed demandingly against her bra.
Pastor Edwards struggled with his own conscience, knowing that what he was doing was wrong and a sin against God.
“How can I do this to such a fine young lady?” he thought as he eyed her creamy white cleavage.
He knew that he should put his faith in God and let this girl go. He was the one who sinned. Why should she have to pay the price for his sins? He should suffer the consequences for his actions, but he was weak and couldn’t face being disgraced and thrown out of the church that he had worked so hard to build.
“Are you feeling any better?” he asked, hating himself for what he was doing to this innocent child.
“I’m still lightheaded, pastor. I’m sorry to be such a problem,” she said as she continued to focus on the bugle in his pants.
Andrea’s nipples grew even harder when she saw that the pastor was getting hard. Chills ran up and down her spine as her nipples continued to poke against the fabric of her bra, begging to be free. What was the matter with her? Why was she acting this way? It was almost as if she didn’t have control over her own feelings and emotions.
“Let me see,” the pastor said as he felt her forehead. “Yes, you definitely are warm.”
He then felt her cheeks that were flushed. Then his hands moved down to her shoulders and the back of his hands felt the exposed top of her huge breasts.
Andrea jumped slightly at his touch. A warning flashed through her mind, but she ignored it. His action was innocent. She knew he was concerned about her, but the tingling she felt in her pussy filled her with shame. Why was her clit so hard? It tingled and felt so good.
“Am I going to be all right?” asked the poor girl, now worried but open to suggestion.
Pastor Edwards just couldn’t continue this charade. He was taking advantage of an innocent girl. With Julie it was different. She had seduced him although he was weak and gave in to the lust of the flesh, but with Andrea it was different. He was playing the part of the wolf in sheep’s clothing. What he was doing was unconscionable. He prayed that God would give him the strength to stop this madness. He would simple have to face the consequences of his actions even if it meant that his reputation and career would be ruined.
“Why don’t you remove your bra, Andrea? That might help,” he heard himself say.
What on earth was he doing? It was if he was being driven by some outside force, a demented desire for self-preservation coupled with a lustful desire to see her naked breasts.
“Do you really think I should, pastor?” Andrea asked hesitantly. Deep in the back of her mind a small voice was warning her, but it was faint, and she ignored it.
“Oh, yes, Andrea. I really think it would help,” he insisted.
“I suppose you’re right. It’s not that I feel sick, pastor. It’s like my body is burning up or something,” she said as she reached behind her back and undid the clasp holding her bra in place. She then removed her bra, exposing her luscious breasts to the leering pastor’s eyes. Her nipples stood out hard and proud as they were exposed to the air. Her breasts were so large and firm. They almost defied gravity as they swayed on her chest.
The pastor grew harder as he gazed upon her chest and was overcome by lust. All sense of reason and propriety was forgotten.
Andrea didn’t fully realize what she was doing as the drug seemed to take away her inhibitions and any sense of propriety.
“I think I know what part of your problem is, Andrea,” he said as he patted her breasts with the cool washcloth.
“What’s that, pastor,” Andrea said now feeling totally detached as if she was in a dream. The washcloth felt nice on her breasts. She didn’t want him to stop.
Pastor Edwards ran the cool washcloth over her hard nipples. The girl shivered every time the cloth brushed across those sensitive tips. She liked it.
“Is this helping?” asked the pastor.
“I’m not sure, sir. It feels nice,” she stammered.
“What do you mean, Andrea?” the pastor feigned ignorance.
“The wash cloth feels nice but…”
“Andrea, you’re a young woman now, and you’re probably feeling what many young girls your age experience.”
“Do you really think so?” she asked naively.
“Oh yes, most definitely,” he replied. “Let me demonstrate for you.”
He reached down and took her long, hard nipples between his thumb and forefingers and squeezed them.
“Ohhhhhhhhh!” she groaned as the fire burning in her loins was further fanned by this single action. It felt so good.
“See how hard your nipples are? I think you feel warm because you’re sexually aroused,” the pastor said, hating himself for what he was doing.
“Sexually aroused?” she asked, riddled with guilt as she felt her clit throb and tingle incessantly. She knew he was right and what she was feeling was wrong, but she didn’t listen to the small faint voice within her, trying to be heard.
“Oh, I know I’m right, Andrea, and I think I know how you can relieve that sexual tension you’re feeling,” he said as he unzipped his slacks and let them fall to the floor.
Andrea sat there with goose bumps all over her body. She had been eyeing the bulge in his slacks since he first walked over to her. She knew this was wrong and that the thoughts she was having were sinful, but she couldn’t help herself.
“Take it out, Andrea,” he ordered.
“I don’t think…”
“Don’t think, Andrea, just do it!”
Andrea couldn’t think clearly. She reached forward tentatively, obeying him only because of the sensations that were coursing through her body. Her hands were shaking as she tucked her fingers under the waistband of his underwear and slowly pulled them down, freeing the pastor’s long hard cock.
He stepped out of his underwear as she stared at his throbbing shaft with her mouth agape. She had never in her life seen a cock before. She had no idea what one looked like, but now she was mere inches away from her pastor’s stiff shaft. Deep down inside she knew that what she was doing was wrong, but for some reason she didn’t care. Under normal circumstances she would never allow herself to get into a situation like this, but the drug she was given prevented her from thinking rationally and besides this was her new pastor whom she trusted.
“You’ve never seen one before, have you?” he asked.
“No, sir, never,” she said unable to take her eyes off of it. She was salivating as she gazed upon the naked shaft.
“It won’t bite you! Why don’t you touch it,” he suggested.
She tentatively moved her right hand forward and touched the top of his long shaft. He could see that she was eyeing his balls.
“Those are my testicles. You may touch them too,” he encouraged her.
Andrea cupped his balls with her small, delicate hands. She licked her lips as her mouth watered at the sight of the pastor’s magnificent cock.
“Don’t do that! It is so wrong. You are sinning,” the small faint voice warned her, but it was distant and nothing more than a whisper. Her hard, throbbing clit and the increasing wetness between her legs demanded her attention. She couldn’t think rationally.
Pastor Edwards felt such anguish and disgust with himself for not being strong enough to face up to his own wrongdoing. How would he be able to live with himself after today? How could he stand in the pulpit and preach God’s word when he was such a hypocrite himself.
“Pastor, please forgive me. I’m so ashamed of myself!” Andrea said, now filled with a sense of remorse.
“Stand up, Andrea,” the pastor directed her in a soft, compassionate voice.
Andrea stood up before him. Her breasts shimmied as she rose from the chair. They were absolutely magnificent and would be hard for any man to resist.
“You are beautiful, Andrea.”
“Thank you, sir,” she said, feeling giddy.
“There’s no reason to feel ashamed. You’re a beautiful child of God. You’re so warm because of the sexual tension you’re feeling. If we can get rid of that tension, I think you’ll feel much better,” the pastor explained.
Andrea nodded. In her present state of mind, this made sense to her.
“I want you to trust me, my child, and do exactly as I say,” the pastor instructed.
Andrea nodded again, but the voice in her head was more insistent.
“Run, Andrea, run! Get out of there!” She ignored it.
“Now clasp your hands behind your neck. Then I’ll see if I can relieve your tension somewhat.”
The poor child naively obeyed the man she trusted, knowing he would do nothing that would put her in harm’s way.
She looked ravishing as her large tits jutted out from her chest so invitingly. It was almost as if she was offering them up to him. The good pastor couldn’t resist as he squeezed her virgin tits, sending chills up and down her spine.
“Oh, pastor!” she moaned as her breasts were touched by a man for the first time. “Should you really be doing that?”
“Trust me! I know what I’m doing. You are a sexual being, Andrea, and what you are feeling is perfectly normal. God created you that way.”
He worked his hands all over her flesh, kneading the massive mammaries until his fingers worked their way over to her hard nipples. He grasped them and squeezed hard, eliciting another groan from the young woman.
“Oh my!” she exclaimed as she experienced sensations that she had never experienced before. She was so wet, and her pussy was dripping.
She knew this was wrong, but the sensations coursing through her body were overpowering.
“Does that feel good, Andrea?”
“Oh, yes!” she exclaimed.
“And we know all good things come from God,” the pastor explained.
This made sense to the drugged girl.
Then Pastor Edwards leaned over and took her right nipple between his lips and sucked.
“Oh my God!” she groaned as she was overcome by a chill that ran up and down her spine.
“Do you like that, Andrea?” he asked.
“Oh, yes, pastor,” she replied as he caught her nipple between his teeth and bit down gently.
She jumped. This was too much for her. There were so many new sensations that were assaulting her young body, sensations that were overpowering and made it impossible for her to think straight.
The pastor was unrelenting as he attacked her other nipple, giving it the same treatment.
“Ooooohhhh!” she moaned as her hips moved involuntarily with the fire that was building in her loins.
He released her left nipple and ordered her to her knees. She looked at him with lust filled eyes as she quickly obeyed. Deep down inside she knew this was wrong, but she was now driven by the fire that was raging out of control.
“Now, kiss my cock, Andrea, and I guarantee that you’ll feel much better,” the pastor encouraged her.
Andrea, overcome with all these new emotions, obeyed him without question. She puckered her lips and kissed the tip of his cock.
Pastor Edwards laughed at her inexperience. Bur why was he laughing? Only yesterday he was a virgin who never saw a woman naked.
“Not like that, Andrea. Use your tongue,” he directed her.
She ran her tongue tentatively over the head of his large cock. There was a clear liquid oozing out of his piss hole, and she liked how it tasted. She lapped it up and then licked his long shaft, enjoying his manly taste, but the voice in her head was insistent and tried to force itself into her conscious mind.
“You’re doing very well, Andrea. You’re a fast learner and will do well at Landover Bible School. Now take one of my testicles in your mouth and suck gently on it,” he said.
He hated what he was doing to this innocent child. He was corrupting her when he should be the one leading her down the path of righteousness, but the lust burning in his own loins eased his conscience for the time being.
“Very good. Now take my cock head in your mouth and suck on it like a lollipop,” he directed her.
Andrea, thrilled by the new feelings that were filling her, did as the pastor directed.
“Look up at me as you suck my cock,” he ordered.
She looked up at him with her beautiful blue eyes that were now glazed over. Her whole body was on fire, and she wished he would suck on her breasts some more. She liked the feel of his lips wrapped around her nipples.
“This is wrong. You shouldn’t be doing that. It is a sin!” But the faint voice within her went unheeded.
Pastor Edwards looked down at the eighteen year old and couldn’t believe how gorgeous she was. Her massive breasts swayed on her chest as she sucked on the head of his cock. Curiosity got the best of him as he reached for her bra to check her bra size. She was a 34 DD. Indeed she was larger than Julie before she had her augmentation.
“You’re doing fine, my child. Now take more of my cock into your mouth,” he said as he held her head and drove his cock forward towards the back of her throat. “Wonderful!”
The pastor couldn’t believe that this young, innocent girl was here in his office on her knees, naked from the waist up with his cock in her mouth. He could feel the power he had over her. All feelings of guilt dissipated as his cock was poised to enter her throat.
Andrea was light-headed and sensed that what she was doing was wrong, but her throbbing clit and juicing pussy told another story so she ignored the faint, insistent voice filling her head. She just couldn’t help herself even though she knew this defied everything she believed in. Her father had warned her about the sins of the flesh.
Then overcome by the cock filling her mouth, she started to spasm as her first orgasm assaulted her young, innocent body. She convulsed out of control as her clit tingled and her pussy gushed forth her sweet nectar.
She groaned as Pastor Edwards, thinking only of protecting his own reputation, pushed forward as the poor girl started to gag. Unable to enter her throat on his first attempt, he mercifully withdrew his cock from her mouth and allowed her to get some air.
“God, please have mercy on my retched soul. The flesh is weak, and I have sinned. Forgive me in the name of Jesus and deliver me from evil,” Pastor Edwards prayed.
He thought of simply letting her go before this went any further, but then he thought of Edgar and the price he would have to pay to save her. He just couldn’t do it. He was weak. He couldn’t face the ridicule and disgrace he would have to suffer. Besides there was no way for him to explain away what had happened here already. It had gone too far for him to turn back now.
“Listen, Andrea, you need to open your mouth real wide, and pretend you’re swallowing a grapefruit. Can you do that for me?” he asked as he took her nipples between his thumb and forefinger and applied pressure.
Andrea nodded her head as his manipulation of her breasts kept the fire burning brightly. Her eyes were glazed, still feeling the effects of her orgasm as she innocently looked up at him.
The pastor worked his cock to the back of her virgin throat once again.
“Now, open wide! Pretend you’re swallowing a grapefruit!” he ordered as he grabbed her by the head and pushed hard driving his cock into her throat.
Her eyes went wide, and she moaned around the huge cock that invaded her throat. The drug helped suppress her gag reflex as his cock began to disappear from view, but she could still see a good amount of exposed cock. If the truth be known, six inches of cock was buried in her mouth and throat, but five inches were still exposed.
The pastor reveled in the tightness of her throat. This was only the second time his shaft had felt the warm confines of a woman’s throat. The first time was with Julie. He grew excited as he pushed forward, burying another inch of cock.
The voice in Andrea’s head was more insistent and grew louder, demanding to be heard. Suddenly, the reality of the situation hit her. It was a revelation as the voice finally got through to her loud and clear. She had Pastor Edward’s cock in her mouth! She was being defiled. He was taking advantage of her.
She panicked! This was so wrong, and she had no idea how she had reached this point. How could she allow this to happen? It was like a bad dream, and she finally woke up. She was still on fire, but she was thinking much clearer now. The drug was wearing off.
She knew this was wrong and a sin against God. How could this possibly have happened? She always had control of her feelings and emotions in the past.
She struggled to get free, but the pastor held her head tightly. He grabbed her by the hair and pushed forward, burying another inch of cock in her virgin throat. She tried to pull back, but he was too strong, and then she realized that she was topless. My God her breasts were slapping into each other as she tried to free herself.
“Oh God, please help me!” she prayed. “Have mercy upon me and protect me!”
Pastor Edwards knew that it was too late to turn back now. He felt pity for the poor girl who was struggling to free her mouth from his cock. No, it was much too late. He had to follow through and do Edgar’s bidding, for he was the only one who could protect him and his reputation in the community. Self-preservation demanded that he finish the dastardly deed that he had started.
He pushed harder and forced another inch of his cock down the struggling girl’s throat. She mumbled and protested, but this only excited him more. He continued to push, and inch by inch all eleven inches was buried.
She moaned as her nose was tickled by his pubic hair unable to do anything to prevent him from violating her virgin throat. The thought of biting down on his cock never occurred to her. It was so simple. If she had bitten him, he would have withdrawn his weapon and her humiliation would have ended.
But she didn’t, and the pastor savored the moment before slowly withdrawing seven inches of his shaft only to bury it to the hilt once again. She flayed and hit him in the legs with her fists, but he was unrelenting as he picked up his pace and pounded her virgin mouth faster and harder. He used her ears like handles as he forced her to keep her head still as he fucked her mouth unmercifully. Her large breasts slapped into each other as the pounding continued.
It went on and on as she protested and tried to get away. She hit and slapped him incessantly, but it did her no good as her throat was repeatedly violated by his large cock. The sight of her huge breasts thrashing back and forth further inflamed the man of the cloth. He felt the power he had over her, and it was intoxicating. He was discovering a side of himself that he never knew existed.
He held her head close to his body with his cock buried in her throat. She was unable to breathe, and this took some of the fight out of her. She struggled but became weaker and lightheaded from the lack of oxygen. She was on the verge of passing out.
At that point he could hold back no longer as his cock swelled in her throat and spewed forth a large load of hot cum, depositing it directly in her belly. He remembered what Edgar said and withdrew his cock as it continued to gush forth his thick, creamy cum. The third blast hit her in the eye, and then he aimed lower covering her breasts with his warm cum.
She gasped as she fought to get air in her lungs. Her chest heaved as she gulped down the precious commodity. Cum splattered all over her breasts as she kneeled on the floor in a daze.
The hidden cameras caught all of the action on video from several angles. Edgar now had what he wanted.
Pastor Edwards was sated, but, at the same time, was filled with a feeling of overwhelming condemnation. The guilt was almost too much for him to bear.
Andrea was quickly recovering and grew furious as she stood up.
“How could you do this to me? I trusted you! I came here in good faith seeking out your guidance and look what you’ve done to me. You won’t get away with this. My father will see to that,” she wailed as she cried uncontrollably.
“Andrea, you don’t understand!” Pastor Edwards said quietly.
“Understand? What is there to understand?” she cried hysterically as she wiped cum out of her eye, and then started to put on her bra.
“There are extenuating circumstances beyond my control…”
“Extenuating circumstances? Look at what you’ve done to me? You’re supposed to be a man of God!” she screamed as she buttoned up her blouse and headed towards the door.
The pastor was beside himself. He stood there like a stake driven into the ground. He was finished. The irate girl would go to the police, and, not only would his career be over, but he would be charged with rape.
The phone rang. Pastor Edwards tried to compose himself. His reputation was ruined.
“Hello.”
“Pastor Edwards?”
“Yes.”
“This is Edgar. I just wanted to let you know that you did well.”
“I did well! I destroyed that girl, and you have the nerve to say I did well! Right now she’s on her way to the police,” he yelled.
“Calm down. There’s no need to worry. I have everything under control,” Edgar assured him. “You just keep doing as you’re told like a good boy, and your life will continue as before, uninterrupted.”
Edgar hung up the phone while Pastor Edwards was left listening to dead air.
Andrea was hysterical. She was crying uncontrollably as she left the pastor’s office. She was still lightheaded and a headache was setting in. How did this happen to her in the first place? Why couldn’t she remember? She could recall only bits and pieces. All she knew was that he took advantage of her. What did Julie see in him?
“Oh my God, did I really have his thing in my mouth!” she thought as a new wave of guilt and shame overtook her.
Suddenly, Andrea’s cell phone rang.
“Hello.”
“Andrea?”
“Yes, this is Andrea,” she managed to reply through her tears.
“This is Edgar. What’s wrong?”
“Oh Edgar, something awful has happened,” she cried.
“Oh my God, what’s the matter?”
“I can’t talk about it on the phone,” she said.
“Where are you?”
“I’m outside of the church,” she replied.
“I’ll be right there. Wait for me, OK.”
“Yes, but hurry. I’m so upset, Edgar. You won’t believe what happened!” she wept.
“Alright just try to settle down. I’m actually very close by,” Edgar reassured her. “Everything will be fine.”
Edgar was leaving the motel and would pick her up in a matter of minutes. He kept her on the phone until he got there. This was critical if he was to carry through with his plan. He couldn’t afford having her make another call. He didn’t want her exposing the pastor who in turn would reveal his part in this scheme.
She was waiting in front of the church. Edgar pulled up to the curb. Everything was going exactly as planned.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 14
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
Doug’s three weeks were well spent under Juanita’s careful tutelage. They occupied a summer house located at the back of Edgar’s property. For reasons soon to be disclosed, he didn’t want them in the main house while he was away. Juanita had no problem with this arrangement. The summer house was spacious and offered them all the luxuries of the mansion.
Juanita’s directive from Edgar was to continue to push Doug to new limits. He was well on his way to being an obedient and subservient wimp, however, Edgar wanted to know if he had limits. Was there a point where he would draw the line and refuse to obey them? It was up to Juanita to find out.
Doug’s fortitude was tested on a daily basis. His food was still laced with an aphrodisiac that kept him highly aroused at all times and highly trainable. They hoped to soon reach the point where they could back off on the amount of drugs he was given as his mental conditioning progressed.
Was there anything Doug wouldn’t agree to do? Juanita intended to find out as she planned to push him to new limits and new levels of humiliation. She wanted to completely destroy his will, assuring that he would obey without question.
Doug had received enemas from Monica in the past, but Juanita was going to take it to a new level this time around. She was bound and determined to test not only his endurance but his willingness to obey.
“It’s time for an enema, Doug,” Juanita announced as she led him into the large, spacious bathroom. This was not Doug’s favorite pastime, and she knew it. He only hoped that she would not force him to hold the enema for any length of time.
She removed the Houdini Chastity Harness and took out the 3 inch butt plug that was stretching his rectum. She then stroked his cock, getting it nice and hard.
“I love your cock, Doug,” she cooed as she ran her tongue along his long shaft.
Doug moaned as her hot, wet tongue sent chills up and down his spine. She loved teasing him, making his cock rock hard only to leave him hot and horny as it throbbed and demanded more attention.
“Today we’re going to do things a little bit differently,” she told him, licking the length of his hard shaft.
He felt a sense of relief, now certain that she would go easy on him. Her tongue, travelling the length of his cock, sent chills up and down his spine as the cum began to boil in his balls.
“I do things much differently than Monica. I hope you like it,” she said, smiling at the naïve groom as she abandoned his hard, throbbing cock and started to prepare the first enema. By the time she was done with him, he would cringe at the word ‘enema’.
“I’m sure I will, Miss Juanita,” he replied.
“Oh good, let me explain to you how this will work. You will receive nine enemas today, in three groups of three,” she said as she chuckled silently to herself. .
“What?” Doug exclaimed in horror.
“Excuse me!” Juanita said with a note of irritation in her voice.
“I’m sorry, Miss Juanita, I was just surprised by the number of enemas,” he said meekly.
“Do you have a problem with that?” she asked, looking for any sign of defiance from him.
“No, of course not,” he said quickly.
“Good!” she replied, knowing that it was anything but good. “I want to be sure you are thoroughly cleaned out. The first enema in the group is a sixteen ounce mineral oil and warm water solution. You only have to retain it for ten minutes.”
She smiled as she finished preparing the solution. He stood there defenseless as Juanita applied K-Y Jelly to his anus, burying her finger deep within his bowels. She then took the enema nozzle and slowly inserted it in his rectum. She inflated the ball insuring that he would lose none of the liquid that would soon be released until she decided the time was right. She released the valve, and the warm liquid started its journey into his rectum.
Doug groaned as he felt his rectum filling with the warm solution. The feeling of fullness was almost immediate.
“The second sixteen ounce enema is administered in the same fashion. That one contains water and my own special peppermint Castile soap. The temperature is a little hotter, and you must hold it for twenty minutes,” she told him in hushed tones as she circled him, lightly touching his hard cock as the liquid continued to fill him.
Doug sensed the pleasure she received from seeing him suffer and dreaded the ordeal that lay before him.
“The third sixteen ounce enema contains simply water, rather hot water, and must be held for half an hour. After the third enema you can rest for awhile. You’ll have to squat during your rest period, but don’t worry you won’t be bored. I’ll keep you entertained,” she said as she closed the valve, sealing the meager sixteen ounce solution in his bowels.
Juanita stroked his cock as she slid her hot, wet tongue up and down the length of his shaft. Doug couldn’t think straight. At this point he would do just about anything to get his cock down her throat.
“Then after your rest period, the second and third series of enemas will be administered exactly as the first with only one difference,” she said, abandoning his cock. “The difference is size, Doug. The second series of enemas is thirty-two ounces, while the third is sixty-four, a full half gallon.”
Doug groaned as his spirits fell. He feared the long drawn out ordeal.
By the time he received his third enema, he was growing quite weary. How would he be able to endure six more enemas with increasing amounts of liquid for prolonged periods of time? He sat on the commode expelling the foul solution for the third time that evening. There was a brief interlude before more of the solution flooded out of his bowels. The young groom was humiliated as Juanita stood close by and watched.
He sat there for several more minutes, but it appeared as if all of the liquid had been drained from his system.
“Come over here, Doug. You’ve been a very good boy so far, and I want to reward you,” Juanita said.
Doug walked to the center of the large bathroom. Juanita ordered him to squat down. She stood there before him dressed only in a pair of black stockings, garter belt, and six inch black heels. She seductively moved closer to him with her legs spread wide.
“You’ve done quite well, so far, and I feel you should be rewarded,” she said as she offered him her pussy.
Doug still had a raging hard on that had received very little attention this evening. She teased him earlier with the promise of more to come, but now precum was drizzling from his neglected cock. He started to lick her moist pussy, and in a very short time she orgasmed from his expert manipulation.
He was getting quite adept at eating pussy, and the Mexican made sure he had many opportunities to practice. His legs ached, but he maintained that position for thirty minutes while he serviced the dark skinned woman. As he licked her to a second orgasm, he fantasized that his hard cock was buried deep in her warm, pulsating pussy.
But this was not to be the case as the second round of enemas began. They were more challenging and the discomfort was more intense. Added to that was the length of the whole ordeal. By the time he was finished with the second round, two and a half hours had passed. The third round began immediately, and this is when Doug suffered the most.
He was weary as the solution began to enter him for the seventh time. It wasn’t long before he felt himself filling up. His stomach was distended, and his once flat abdomen started to round out as the sixty-four ounce solution of mineral oil and warm water continued to fill him.
“Ohhhhhhhhh!” he moaned as he started to cramp, but the liquid continued to flow.
Juanita ran her hand over his belly and reached further down to stroke his large, throbbing cock. She knew he was deeply distressed, and this aroused her even more. She took such pleasure in his distress. The painful expression on his face was almost an aphrodisiac for her.
“You’re almost there, baby. Only a little bit more solution, and then you have to hold it for only ten minutes.”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!” he moaned again, almost delirious with the pain.
Ten minutes seemed like an eternity as the cramping doubled him over in pain. No liquid could escape once the bulb had been inflated. He couldn’t expel the foul solution even if he wanted to. Juanita played with her clit as his discomfort increased.
The first enema in this series was horrible, but the last enema, which had to be held for thirty minutes, tested the poor boy beyond any imaginable limits and almost drove him insane with pain. His belly convulsed with cramps, and that would continue for the next thirty minutes before he was allowed to relieve himself.
Juanita was amused and taunted him by rubbing and pushing on his abdomen further adding to his discomfort and distress.
“My, you look like you’re pregnant,” she laughed, amused by her own poor attempt at humor.
Whenever he reached a point where he could tolerate no more, she would lower her hand to his aching cock and give it a stroke. She was driving him mad. This whole ordeal had been going on for almost three and a half hours.
“You can do it, Doug. I know you can,” she whispered as she rubbed his precum all over the head of his cock.
The cramping got worse and worse, but the Mexican made him hold it in for the full thirty minutes.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!” he groaned almost continuously now as his sphincter convulsed around the nozzle violating his ass, causing him much discomfort. He dropped to his knees, hoping and praying that this ordeal would soon be over.
Juanita had another idea though that would really put the young groom to the test.
“Your thirty minutes are up, Doug,” she announced. “Congratulations, I’m so proud of you.”
“Oh, thank God,” he grunted as another severe cramp hit him, and he doubled over in pain.
“But I have something to ask you before we continue.”
“Yes,” he grunted, finding the pain almost unbearable.
“Watching you like this has made me so hot and horny. Would you pleasure me before I release the enema?”
“Oh God, I can’t take it any longer. I’ve done what you asked,” he groaned in distress.
“I want to be able to tell Monica how obedient you were,” she said.
“I’ve been obedient,” he muttered, lost in a world of pain.
“I want you to bring me to a climax before the valve is released on the nozzle,” she demanded.
“But the cramping is killing me. I don’t think I can take any more,” he stammered.
Juanita grabbed him by the hair and lifted his head so that he was forced to look at her through pain-filled eyes.
“Then you’re saying that you’re not as devoted as you pretend to be,” she hissed.
“I am devoted,” he said.
“Then prove it!” she said as she placed her foot on his abdomen and applied pressure.
“Oooooooooooowwwwww!” he shrieked as the pain became more intense.
“Wouldn’t it be nice for me to be able to tell Monica that you went above and beyond what you were required to do in order to prove your obedience and devotion?” she said, hovering over him as she offered him her pussy.
Doug lay there in severe pain. He looked pregnant as his belly was cruelly distended by the two quarts of solution that he was being forced to retain for an extended period of time. The cruel agonizing cramps were now coming in shorter intervals as he forced himself to get up on his knees, knowing there was no escaping the inevitable.
He attacked her pussy with a passion and expertly licked and sucked her labia and hard, throbbing clit. The cramps continued hindering and distracting him from what he was doing, but he persevered, determined to bring this woman to a climax as quickly as possible. His own cock grew harder and yearned for attention.
He drove his tongue into her hole and explored her cunt walls. Juanita rotated her hips, getting hotter and hotter, and soon was on the verge of a climax. She couldn’t believe that he was actually willingly conforming to her wishes.
“Oh, yes!” she moaned.
Doug, in his enthusiasm, drove his tongue deeper into the Mexican, but in his eagerness his teeth dug into her outer cunt lips.
She shrieked and pulled away.
“Why did you do that!” she screamed as she slapped him hard across the face. “You bit me!”
“No, Miss Juanita, I would never do that. I was only burying my tongue deeper into you to give you more pleasure,” he blurted out as the cramps were coming in waves now. It had been well over forty minutes.
“Well, you hurt me, whether you meant to or not!”
“I’m so sorry. Forgive me. I only meant to pleasure you,” he stammered as he doubled over in pain.
“Stand up!” she ordered.
Doug struggled to get to his feet. The cramps were coming almost continuously now.
“Go and sit on the commode!”
“But I’m not done! I didn’t bring you to a climax yet,” he pleaded.
She was truly amazed at his devotion and desire to please her, but she also had a mean streak in her.
“I’m not taking any more chances. You already hurt me once,” she hissed.
Defeated, Doug waddled over to the commode and sat down. Juanita deflated the bulb and removed the nozzle. The liquid poured out of the humiliated groom in tons and avalanches. He spent the next twenty minutes sitting there as the solution gushed out of him at unexpected intervals.
Juanita finally ordered him to take a shower. Then she put him back in the Houdini Chastity Harness with a new three and a quarter inch butt plug in place. Unfulfilled and frustrated, he lay next to Juanita as she used a vibrator to masturbate herself. He felt like a failure. Why did his damn teeth have to get in the way? He was only trying to pleasure her while he was feeling unbearable pain.
Doug spent a restless night but finally dosed off to sleep sexually frustrated. The next morning when he woke up, Juanita wasn’t there. He went to the bathroom to relieve himself and felt some pain as his cock tried to get hard, confined within the metal tube. Of course, this was impossible and only added to his distress.
A short time later Juanita returned.
“I talked to Mr. Stevens this morning and explained to him what happened last night. He has made an appointment for you.” Juanita said.
“An appointment?” Doug asked.
“Yes, an appointment with Dr. Shriver,” she added.
“Isn’t he a dentist?” Doug asked.
“Yes, he is, Doug,” Juanita replied.
“Why do I have to see the dentist?” he asked, fearing that he already knew the answer to that question.
“You’re seeing the dentist because of what happened last night,” she stated.
“But that was a mistake. I never intended….”
“Be quiet! It doesn’t matter whether it was a mistake or not. You were supposed to pleasure me, not bring me pain. You failed. This is being done for your own good and to ensure that something like this never happens again.”
Doug stood there dumbfounded.
“Is Dr. Shriver going to do to me what he did to Julie?” he asked.
“Yes!” Juanita said without a hint of emotion.
Doug did not protest, but rather stood there with a single tear running down his cheek.
“Don’t cry, Doug. Those nasty teeth won’t be around much longer to cause me or anyone else any more pain,” she whispered as her tongue probed his ear. “You’ll be the best little muff eater in the world when I’m done with you. Remember, your only purpose in life is to obey and bring others pleasure. This will help you achieve that goal.”
Julie’s week in Tijuana was intense. With each passing day her popularity grew, and by the end of the week she was being fucked by over 50 men a day not to mention the fact that she deep-throated the majority of them. She was taking on up to five at a time as every hole in her body was filled and her hands were occupied by two large cocks ready to spew forth their vile cum. She was a cum slut who craved cock and couldn’t get enough of it. In one week she had more sex than the average woman had in a year. Her whole world focused on her sensuality and her hot cunt that never seemed to be satisfied. They abused her both physically and mentally, and this is when she preformed best. She fed on the humiliation and abuse.
The difference this time was that she was being compensated for her services which paid for the trip and then some. She was now a whore in the truest sense of the word.
The day that they flew out of Tijuana for Amsterdam, she was producing milk. The Albino corn snakes had done their job well as they sucked and caressed her breasts every four hours, producing the desired effect. Many men also made good use of her huge tits as they sucked her dry. With each session her milk production increased. Monica calculated that by the time they returned to New York, she would be producing well over a quart of milk a day and maybe even more. She needed to do some further research and devise a method for collecting the milk. The Albinos could not consume all of the milk that the bride slut was going to produce. Monica had big plans for her.
Julie rested for several days, rest which she desperately needed in ordered for her well used pussy and rectum to heal. They visited the major sites in Amsterdam and dined in the finest restaurants. They finally took up resident in De Wallen, the largest and best-known red-light district in Amsterdam and a major tourist attraction. Here, Julie’s education continued.
The red light district was a network of alleys containing several hundred tiny one-room apartments rented by female prostitutes. It was located in the older part of the city and had a quaint charm all of its own. Doorways lined the narrow street of the district and these glass doors advertised what the girls had to offer. Many were lit by neon signs.
Monica procured one of these rooms for Julie. She served as the young slut’s agent, negotiating with the men, young and old, who sought out her services. As a further enticement, Julie often stood in the doorway with the Albinos suckling her tits. This attracted many men especially those who were more into kinky and offbeat sex.
From around 10:00 PM until 4:00 AM Julie worked almost non-stop entertaining the many men who were willing to pay for her services. She was fucked in every hole, and many of them were nasty and rough with her. She discovered that the rougher they were, the more she liked it as she experienced mind-blowing orgasms. This was all part of her education. She no longer was the young, innocent bride. She was a slut, Edgar’s slut, and he wanted her degraded and humiliated. She was well paid for her services, and Monica constantly reminded her that she was putting out for money like any common whore.
By 4:00 AM Julie was exhausted and slept late into the morning. From noon until 10:00 PM they were free to do what they liked. Since marijuana was legal in Amsterdam, Monica used some of the money Julie earned to acquire quite an impressive quantity of the weed. She saw this as another opportunity to further corrupt the slut bride and add to her moral decline if that was possible.
Julie led a sheltered life and was never exposed to any drugs in her youth. Being the daughter of a minister, she had a strong sense of right and wrong. She knew of kids in high school that used drugs, but she would never think of using them herself. Her body was the temple of the Holy Spirit and could only be filled with that which was good. She was well grounded in her Christian beliefs.
Monica sat on the bed smoking weed the morning after Julie’s first night of work in Amsterdam. She smoked the stuff during her college days but was never a serious user. She was smart enough to know the downfalls of drug abuse.
Julie awoke and sat up in bed after an exhausting night servicing the European men who used her the previous night until the wee hours of the morning. She was sore but luckily had the whole day to recuperate.
“Try this. It will make you feel better,” Monica said, handing her a joint.
Julie took the joint and looked at it. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, but Monica was watching her intently and encouraging her, waiting for her to try it.
She put it to her lips and inhaled. She immediately started coughing and choking as the smoke entered her lungs. Monica took the joint from her and watched amused as Julie tried to regain her composure.
“You need to inhale slowly and hold the smoke in your mouth for a few seconds before exhaling. This way you can get the full effect of the weed.”
“Weed? I thought that was a cigarette?” Julie said.
“It’s marijuana,” Monica laughed.
“Isn’t marijuana illegal?” she asked.
“No, not here it isn’t. Try it again but take it slowly.”
Julie took the joint and slowly inhaled. She held her breath and soon began to get lightheaded. She exhaled as her heart began to race. It was not at all an unpleasant feeling so she tried it again. She liked it.
Pleased with her response, Monica crawled up on the bed and started to suck on Julie’s left nipple. The young slut groaned as she took another hit from the joint which made her even dizzier. She lay back smoking the joint while the black Amazon attached her succulent lips to her long nipples.
The snakes were eventually brought out as Monica abandoned the delirious girl’s tits and worked her way down to her gaping cunt. She soon needed to make other arrangement for Julie’s suckling. The girl’s milk production had increased faster than she had anticipated. The snakes could not be a repository for the amount of milk she planned on having her produce. She could already notice an increase in size in her tits.
The week in Amsterdam passed quickly. Julie spent her nights as a high class whore offering her body to any man who was willing to pay for it while her days were spent in a state of euphoria as Monica plied her with as much marijuana as she wanted.
Monica also did her research on breast pumps and decided on purchasing a hospital grade pump. She was amazed at how far the technology had progressed even in this area. The breast pump she purchased was microprocessor controlled, piston driven, and had a wide range of suction options. It had built in bottle holders and was totally portable. It suited not only their current travel needs but would provide a convenient way to increases Julie’s milk production when they were back at Edgar’s estate.
She sampled Julie’s milk on their last night in Amsterdam and was surprised at how good it tasted. Monica hadn’t drunk milk since she was in high school, but this could be the start of a new trend for her.
Julie’s final night in Amsterdam was one she would not soon forget. She was in great demand as word quickly spread throughout the district. Spend your money on the leggy auburn-haired beauty with the amazing tits. It was late, and she was exhausted. Monica was just about to call it a night when six older men approached her.
“Is the slut available,” one of them asked gruffly.
“It’s late,” she replied.
“I didn’t ask you for the time. I want the slut for a couple of hours or so,” he insisted.
“It’s already 3:45 AM and time to call it a night,” Monica replied, not at all impressed with the appearance of these old codgers who looked unkempt and crude.
“I’ll pay you $3000 for two hours with her. No holds barred,” he said.
This was a lot of money for a couple of hour’s work. It was tempting.
“She’s not to be damaged in any way,” Monica warned.
“Don’t worry. She won’t be damaged,” he sneered. “But it’s be a night she won’t soon forget.”
The old man paid in advance, and the six old geezers entered the room. They quickly undressed and stood in a circle around her. It was not a pretty sight. The youngest of them had to be at least 70, and their bodies had absolutely no muscle tone. All of them without exception was shrunken and shriveled up. Monica doubted that they could even get it up.
“Did you boys take your Viagra?” asked the leader of the group.
“Damn straight, we did,” one answered.
“I took a double dose,” another replied.
“This is one mighty fine piece of ass, and we’re going to make the most of it,” said another.
The leader stood in front of Julie and lifted her tits in his hands. He felt the weight of the massive boobs as the others looked on in awe. He then suddenly reared back and smacked her tits for no reason at all.
“Owwwwwwwww!” she shrieked.
He had a mean streak in him. Julie was soon to find out that all of them had a nasty streak running through their veins.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
He assaulted her tits, sending them smashing into each other with each successive blow.
Another one of the old men standing behind her started slapping her ass.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
She was being battered from both sides as the blows continued to land on her vulnerable young body. The six old geezers started to get hard.
“Ooooooowwwwww! Please don’t hit me!” she cried.
“You nasty slut, you deserve to be punished!” one of them told her. “Good thing you’re not my daughter!”
The leader of the group then pushed her down on her knees. She was surrounded by the decrepit old men. She looked at them astonished that even though they were old and shriveled up, their cocks were all long, fat, and hard. An incongruity existed here. Their massive tools appeared to escape the aging process. They stood out from their bodies, several of them already dripping precum. It was like a scene from “Night of the Living Dead” only these old men were far from dead.
“Is it true you have false teeth?” asked the leader of this ancient crew.
“Yes,” Julie replied meekly.
“Let’s see!” he ordered.
Julie removed her dentures and handed them to the old man as the others stood around her speechless, for the moment anyway.
“Smile for us,” one of the others ordered.
Julie pasted a smile on her face, feeling embarrassed as they mocked and made fun of her toothless grin. She could feel her cunt juicing up as they stared at her and made rude comments.
“What’s wrong with these damn kids today?” one of them commented.
“There’s no discipline in the home,” another said.
“Damn straight! Otherwise why would a young girl like this have all of her teeth removed?” bellowed another.
“She’s just a fucking slut who likes to suck cock,” the leader said as he grabbed her by the hair and smacked her face hard with his cock, first one cheek and then the other.
Julie was utterly humiliated as they talked about her in this manner.
The old man finally tired of hitting her.
“Open your mouth and stick out your tongue,” he ordered.
He smiled evilly when he saw the studs in her tongue.
“Oh my God!” exclaimed one of the other old men. “Do you see that?”
“Yes, I can see that,” he replied as he slapped her tongue with his hard cock. He was drooling in anticipation of his next move. “Suck it, bitch, and use your gums and your studded tongue.”
The others stood around and watched for several minutes as the old man’s cock slowly disappeared down Julie’s throat. He was in another world as his cock was pleasured by probably one of the few mouths totally modified to bring pleasure to the male sex organ.
“Look at the nasty slut deep-throating him!” exclaimed one of the old men.
The old man held her head and rammed his cock in and out of her throat with no regard for her well being, or the fact that he was crushing her nose into his groin with every vicious thrust. He liked to play rough.
Monica watched warily, but was herself getting aroused as Julie suffered at the hands of these abusive men. She didn’t want her hurt, but the rough housing would be a good experience for her.
One old geezer standing behind her doubled up his belt and started laying blows across her naked back.
“Mmmmmmmmmnnnn!” she protested at the shock of the sudden and unexpected blow. Her eyes went wide as another stinging blow landed on her back.
“This will teach the little slut a lesson. Maybe if her parents were a little harder on her while she was growing up, she wouldn’t be such a tramp today.”
Her massive tits swayed on her chest as the old man applied the belt to her. Two others leaned over and started to work over her tits. They pulled on her nipples and squeezed them roughly. They slapped them and watched them as they flopped wildly around on her chest.
The cock buried in her mouth suddenly erupted. Her throat was flooded with cum which she quickly swallowed to prevent herself from choking. As soon as the old man withdrew his cock from her mouth, it was immediately replaced by another. This went on and on as her mouth was constantly filled with the old men’s huge cocks, demanding to be serviced by her. She suffered their continual verbal abuse. They were unrelenting as they belittled her with their rude and disrespectful comments and physically abused her luscious body.
But strangely, in spite of all they did to her, she got hotter and hotter as they used her for their own pleasure. The first climax was only one of many that were almost constant as the onslaught continued.
After sucking off the last of the old men, she thought she was done until she looked up and saw to her amazement that they were all hard again. They manipulated her like a rag doll as she was forced to impale herself on one of the ancient cocks while another entered her from behind. They took turns double fucking her as orgasm after orgasm was forced out of her.
In the midst of all this they discovered that her tits were leaking milk.
“Jesus Christ, look at this!” one of the old geezers cried out in amazement.
Two old chapped set of wrinkled lips wrapped themselves around her long, hard nipples and sucked out the sweet milk that now filled her sacs. They all worked like a well oiled machine as they fucked her in both holes and filled her with their cum. When one of them was finished depositing his load of cum up her ass or cunt, he presented his cock to her to be cleaned. All three holes were filled while the others took turns draining the milk from her tits.
“Aaaaaaaggghhhh!” she screamed as another orgasm racked her body. Her nipples were overly sensitive, and the milk flowing from them drove her higher and higher as she peaked again and exploded.
She was weary and exhausted as the sun began to peak its head over the horizon. It was 6:00 AM, and Julie was little more than a zombie as the last man buried his cock down her throat.
“You better do a good job, little lady,” he ordered. “Considering where that’s been, I want it nice and clean.”
After that they left, and Julie, weary and exhausted, slept most of the day. That afternoon the last leg of their journey began. They were headed for Berlin. Julie thought she would be facing more of the same thing, but she was in for a big surprise.
On the flight to East Berlin she was totally sober and had time to think. A pang of remorse filled her as she thought of the number of men that had used her over the past two weeks, yet her own husband had never once made love to her. This made her sad, knowing that the life they had planned together could never be realized. She was travelling down a one way street, and there was no turning back.
She was not the same woman that Doug married. She was the antithesis of that innocent young woman. The old Julie no longer existed. Tears welled up in her eyes as they flew at 30,000 feet. She knew she was no better than a common whore. She had sold her body for money. She had performed every disgusting act imaginable for a price. She did many things that only a short time ago would have thoroughly disgusted her; but worst of all she knew her innocence was gone forever, and she could never return to her former life.
She felt melancholy as she stood in line, waiting to go through customs. She knew how she would bring herself out of this low once they reached their hotel.
“Excuse me, miss, but would you please step over here,” the custom’s officer requested.
“Is there a problem?” Monica asked.
“I’m afraid there is. Are you two young ladies travelling together?” asked the officer.
“Why, yes, we are?” Monica replied. “What seems to be the problem?”
“Well, ladies, it appears as if the amount of Marijuana in your possession is over the legal limit allowed in Germany,” he said as he examined their passports. “You are Mrs. Julie Adams?”
“Yes,” Julie replied, finding it odd to be addressed by her married name. It sounded strange. She never really thought about it much before now. She really didn’t have the chance to think about it. Everything went downhill so quickly after they were married.
“You are Miss Monica Lewis,” the officer asked examining the passport photo carefully.
“Yes, I am, and I feel this treatment is totally inappropriate. We are entitled to have marijuana in Germany,” Monica replied indignantly.
“That’s partly true, miss, but you’re only allowed up to a maximum of 15 grams. You may have exceeded the limit,” the officer stated.
“There must be some kind of mistake. We don’t have that much,” she protested.
“I’m afraid you ladies will have to come with me,” he said as he gathered up their passports and indicated that they needed to follow him.
They were taken to a large security office for further interrogation.
“Please sit down and make yourselves comfortable while your luggage is checked and the clerk weighs the marijuana,” offered the security officer in a very polite and professional manner.
Julie and Monica sat at the table. The officer left the room. They were alone.
“I’m scared,” Julie whispered, still remembering the ordeal from the previous night.
“Everything will be fine,” Monica reassured her although she wasn’t feeling as confident as she sounded. She had heard horror stories about Americans detained in foreign countries, and right now the United States’ popularity in Eastern Europe wasn’t at an all time high.
They were kept waiting for nearly an hour before the security officer returned.
“I’m afraid there may be a problem,” he said.
“I don’t understand,” Monica replied.
“Miss Adams, you were over the limit by several ounces. And, Miss Lewis, you were just under the limit. All total both of you have 28 ounces of marijuana,” he explained.
“Isn’t that within the allowable limit?” Monica protested.
“Just barely, and that’s why under circumstances like this we’re required to do a cavity search and breast examination,” he stated.
“I don’t understand,” Julie said, now filled with fear. “I don’t have any cavities. I don’t have any teeth!”
Monica looked at her very displeased and wished the slut would keep her mouth shut.
“What do you mean you don’t have any teeth?” the officer inquired.
“Well, I have teeth, but they’re not real,” she replied, digging herself into a deeper hole.
“I still don’t understand,” he said.
“I have dentures,” Julie whispered.
“That really is none of your business anyway,” Monica tried to intercede.
“Please don’t speak unless you are spoken to,” the security officer said curtly. “Now, Mrs. Adams, why do you have dentures?”
“I don’t think…”
The officer walked over to Monica and backhanded her across the face.
“I told you not to speak unless spoken to. I don’t think you understand the gravity of your situation. You are subject to German law here not your own,” he warned.
Monica was shocked as she rubbed her cheek, trying to recover from the stinging blow.
“Now, Mrs. Adams, please show me these dentures,” he asked politely.
Julie was scared. This whole situation was getting out of control. She was having flashbacks of the previous night when those old men ridiculed and mocked her.
They were in a foreign country, and Edgar certainly wasn’t going to come to their rescue. She slowly removed her dentures, feeling so embarrassed as the officer looked on astonished.
“Our country is known for some bizarre and kinky fetishes, but this is quite unusual, Miss Adams. According to your passport, you’re only twenty-two years old. Is that correct?”
“Yes, sir,” she replied with her head down. She felt herself getting wet.
“You are an extremely beautiful woman and very voluptuous. Why were your teeth removed?”
Julie hung her head in shame as she was forced to confess the true reason why she had no teeth. She tried to think of a lie that would be plausible, but there was none she could come up with on the spur of the moment.
“My teeth were removed so that I could better pleasure men without accidentally inflicting any pain,” she whispered.
God this was so embarrassing but arousing at the same time.
“I see!” he replied thoughtfully as he rubbed his chin. “I think you may have misunderstood me, Miss Adams. When I said that a cavity search was necessary, I wasn’t referring to a dental cavity. I was referring to your other cavities.”
Monica already knew this and simply wished the little slut had kept quiet. She feared that Julie now made the situation much worse for them.
“How can I explain this to you delicately? In situations like this, we must check your vagina and rectum for any contraband. Drugs are unfortunately smuggled into the country in this manner. It is a necessary evil. I hope you can understand our position.”
“I demand to see the United States ambassador,” Monica said.
“Your ambassador has no jurisdiction in this matter, and, if you continue being uncooperative, I’m afraid I’ll have to place you under arrest,” he said sternly.
Monica bit her lip and said no more. She knew better than to rile the German security guard although she was used to being in charge and this was difficult for her.
“Now, both of you need to strip so that we may continue our search,” ordered the security officer.
“We are entitled…”
The security officer walked over to Monica and placed his taser on the side of her left breast and pulled the trigger.
“Aaaaaaggggggghhhhh!” Monica screamed as 50,000 volts of electricity shot through her breast. She fell to her knees in pain.
“This is the last time that I will tolerate your impertinence. The next time that it happens, I will call the Berlin police and have you arrested. Now stand up!” he ordered.
Monica slowly got to her feet. The tables were turned, and she didn’t like it.
“Now strip!” he ordered.
Julie was wearing a silk blouse that was actually conservative for her. It somewhat concealed her amazing tits. She was also wearing a black mini skirt with thigh high stockings and six inch heels. She removed her blouse and then unzipped her skirt which she stepped out of and placed on the chair. She next unclasped her bra and removed it.
“That is sufficient!” barked the officer. There’s no need to remove your stockings or shoes.
Monica, still feeling the effects of the taser, quietly obeyed and stripped down to her six inch stilettos, garter belt, and black stockings.
The security officer walked up to Julie and examined her, looking her up and down.
“Please place your hands behind your neck,” he ordered.
Julie quietly obeyed, remembering well the shocks a taser gun could administer. She now stood there with her massive tits on display before this stranger, but it had little effect on her. After all, how many strangers had used her over the past two weeks?
The officer placed his hands under her large tits and lifted them, weighing them carefully.
“We have many girls in Germany who are well endowed but few can compare with these,” he said as he continued to squeeze and feel the weight of the enormous boobs. “What I am doing is necessary, Mrs. Adams. You see, a great deal of contraband had been smuggled into our country through breast implants. That very well may be true in your case.”
“My breasts are real, sir. I’m not smuggling anything!” Julie moaned as the officer’s hands aroused her.
“That remains to be seen,” he said curtly as he worked his way down to her long, hard nipples. He squeezed them between his thumb and forefinger and applied increasing pressure on the sensitive tips.
“Ooooohhhhhhhh!” Julie groaned from the attention she was receiving. She got wetter as he manipulated her breasts. To make matters even worse, she was due for a milking and desperately needed the Albinos.
As the officer pulled on her hard, throbbing nipples, drops of white milk leaked out of them.
“What’s this!” he exclaimed.
“It’s breast milk,” Julie replied sheepishly.
“Are you pregnant?”
“No.”
“Did you recently give birth?”
“No.”
“Then why are your breasts lactating. I don’t understand!” he questioned.
“Monica can explain better than I can,” she whispered.
The officer walked over to Monica.
“Place your hands behind your neck like your friend!” he ordered.
Monica was slower to obey which upset the officer. He slapped the side of her right tit.
“When you are given an order, you are to obey immediately!” he snapped at her.
It was obvious that the officer didn’t care too much for Monica and would tolerate very little from her.
He roughly handled her breasts as he questioned her.
“Do you also lactate?”
“No!”
“How is she able to produce milk?”
“It was artificially induced,” Monica reluctantly revealed.
“Then that explains why you have a breast pump with your carry-on luggage.”
“Yes.”
The security officer was not gentle with Monica as he examined her breasts and pulled and twisted viciously on her nipples. Monica had all she could do to keep from screaming, but she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction.
“Well, it’s a simple matter to determine whether Mrs. Adams is smuggling any contraband into the country with her breasts. If she truly is producing milk, then there is no way she could use those large milk sacs to smuggle drugs into the country. We’ll simply hook her up to the breast pump and see what happens.”
The security officer went over to his desk and picked up the phone. He talked for only a moment before a female security officer entered the room.
“Faulding Hildebrand, würden Sie die Brustpumpe zu Mrs Adams anbringen? Wir müssen sehen, wenn in der Tat sie Milch produziert (Miss Hildebrand, would you attach the breast pump to Mrs. Adams? We need to see if indeed she is producing milk).”
“Ja Sir (Yes sir),” she said as she took the pump and plugged it in. She then attached the cups to Julie’s tits and pushed the ‘on’ button. The pump came to life and sucked greedily on her nipples. A moan escaped her mouth as she savored the exquisite feelings coursing through her body.
As she was being pumped, the officer continued questioning her.
“Mrs. Adams, you were carrying several pets on the plane. The snakes are yours, I assume?” he inquired.
“Yes.”
“I take it you like snakes?”
“Yes.”
“Mmmmmmm! Do these snakes serve any purpose other than being pets?”
Julie hesitated, and this told the officer all that he needed to know.
“Please keep in mind that being truthful will go a long way in getting you out of here and on your way, Mrs. Adams.”
“The snakes were used to suckle my tits in order to bring on the production of milk,” Julie stammered, embarrassed by her confession to this complete stranger. Confessing like this to him excited her so much.
“And now what is their role?” he asked.
“I’m not quite sure, but Monica knows,” Julie replied.
“Yes, Miss Lewis seems to know a great deal,” the officer said as he crossed over to her and placed his hands once again on her tits.
In the meantime the breast pump was drawing milk from Julie’s tits into a clear tube which ran down into a clear plastic container. Each container could hold a pint of milk. There was much less than that collected at this moment, but the pumps hummed on.
“Well, what purpose will the snakes serve now,” asked the officer.
Monica hated the bastard and didn’t know how Edgar would react if she divulged too much information to this German security officer. She was walking a fine line.
He smacked her tits hard when she didn’t answer immediately.
“I asked you a question!” he hissed.
“The snakes will be used to provide further stimulation to her tits while the pump is extracting her milk. They will aid in increasing her milk production,” Monica said coldly.
“Yes, I see. Then the snakes really should be set free now to do their work. Isn’t that right, Miss Lewis?”
“Yes, I suppose,” she said curtly.
“Fräulein Hildebrand, erhalten die Schlangen (Miss Hildebrand, get the snakes).”
Laura Hildebrand walked over to the cage and released the snakes. She didn’t like working with Carl Schmidt, the other security officer. He was always detaining young women and subjecting them to all kinds of humiliation.
“Well, since you know so much, Miss Lewis, how is this done?” Carl asked as he twisted and pulled on her nipples which were now hard and responding to his abuse.
“Just place them on her shoulders. They know what to do,” Monica groaned.
“Tun Sie es, Fräulein Hildebrand (Do it, Miss Hildebrand)!”
Laura Hildebrand complied and placed the serpents on Julie’s shoulders. The snakes slithered over the tops of her breasts and disappeared between her cleavage as they encompassed her tits and began constricting themselves around the huge masses of warm flesh. Their mouths sought out her nipples but were hindered by the suction cups totally covering her areolas. This only encouraged them to contract more often and harder as the milk continued to flow. The pump and snakes worked together to extract the milk from her tits.
“Oooooohhhhhhhh!” Julie moaned as she rocked back and forth with her hands still interlaced behind her neck. The feelings coursing through her tits were amazing, and now her cunt was dripping.
Carl walked over to the bride slut to closely observe the bizarre site. This American nymph who never bore children and who was never pregnant was producing a considerable amount of milk with the aid of a pump and two serpents. His cock grew hard as his eyes feasted upon this erotic display, but he had to be careful. It could cost him his job. He could only go so far.
“Well, there’s no doubt that Mrs. Adams isn’t using her breasts to smuggle illegal drugs into Germany, however, you, Miss Lewis, are another story,” he said walking back to her and latching onto her tits once again.
“What do you mean?” Monica asked.
“You’re quite well endowed yourself, Miss Lewis, and these sacs could be filled with illegal drugs.”
“That’s ridiculous!”
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Four sharp blows landed on her exposed tits.
“Aaaaaaaaggghhhhhh! Don’t hit me!” she screamed.
“You are insolent!” he yelled as he reached for his taser.
He placed her right nipple between the prongs of the weapon and pushed the trigger. Monica backed off, moving away from the cruel security officer.
“Fräulein Hildebrand, kommen her und halten den Gefangenen zurück (Miss Hildebrand, come here and restrain the prisoner)!” Carl ordered.
Laura Hildebrand wasn’t a small woman, and even though Monica herself was well built, she was no match for this woman, and she knew it. Laura grabbed her arms from behind and held them tightly. Meanwhile Carl retrieved a length of rope and bound the black Amazon’s arms behind her back at the elbows and wrists.
Carl Schmidt then stood before the defeated woman.
“Miss Lewis, obviously you don’t realize the gravity of the situation,” he said curtly. “I can call the police now and have you arrested, or you can take your punishment like a woman, and I’ll continue with the search.”
What choice did Monica have? She couldn’t afford to be arrested by the German police. That could put Edgar and herself in jeopardy. They would have a great deal of explaining to do.
“You can continue with the search,” she replied with her head down.
“A very wise decision, Miss Lewis. It’s probably the only smart thing you’ve done today,” he stated.
Monica’s tits were prominently on display since her arms had been tied behind her back at the wrists and elbows. What did the sadistic bastard have in mind?
“For your punishment, you will receive a thirty second burst to each nipple simultaneously from our taser guns. Are you agreeable to that?”
Monica stared at the bastard, felling nothing but contempt for him, but she knew better than to protest.
“Yes,” she said evenly.
“You understand that this is your choice?”
“Yes!”
“Good, then let’s begin. Laura?”
Laura stepped up in front of Monica and positioned her taser on the black woman’s left nipple. Carl did the same to her right nipple. They stood like that for many seconds with her hard nipples poised between the prongs of the taser. Why didn’t they begin and get it over with? The waiting was torture.
Finally, after tormenting Monica for some minutes, all hell broke loose.
“Fangen Sie an (Begin)!” ordered Carl Schmidt.
Monica’s tits danced on her chest as she screamed in pain and agony. Her nipples were filled with excruciating pain as the tasers concentrated on those two hard nubs. She broke out in a sweat as her tits flopped wildly on her chest. Her knees grew weak, and she found it hard to stand as she began to shake all over.
Twenty seconds! Twenty-five seconds.
Searing pain filled her head as she grew delirious.
Thirty seconds!
“Anschlag (Stop)!” ordered Schmidt.
The tasers were removed, and Monica collapsed to the floor in a heap.
Meanwhile the pumps continued to pump Julie’s nipples, but the flow of milk had ceased. Laura, seeing this, removed the snakes and turned off the breast pump. Each container held approximately a half pint of milk. The strict regimen she had been subjected to for the past two weeks was paying off.
Carl examined one of the containers filled with Julie’s milk. He removed the top and smelled it.
“Hmmmmm!”
He then took a sip from the container. He held the liquid in his mouth before swallowing it. He then took a larger sip and did the same.
“This is excellent quality!” he announced as he finished drinking the container of breast milk and put it down. “You, Miss Adams, have passed the first test. There’s obviously no contraband being smuggled into our country in your breasts, however, Miss Lewis is another story.”
Monica still lay on the ground recovering from the excruciating pain coursing through her tortured tits. She remembered back to how exciting it was watching Julie tortured with the taser gun by her husband. It was much different being the recipient rather than the giver. She didn’t like her new role.
“Stand up, Miss Lewis,” Carl ordered.
Monica awkwardly struggled to get to her feet, but she was hindered by her arms that were still tied securely behind her back. She felt so vulnerable. She also realized that she and Julie were in a very precarious position. They were in a foreign country and possibly facing drug charges.
Carl stood before the broken woman, and once again lifted her tits and hefted them in his large, meaty hands.
“I’m not convinced that these are real. You very well could be smuggling drugs into our country with implants. This is a very common occurrence. I’m afraid we’ll have to test you to verify that your breasts are indeed real.”
“I don’t understand,” Monica stammered.
“It’s very simple, Miss Lewis, we have devised a quick and easy test that will determine whether your breasts are real or contain implants.”
“That’s ridiculous!” Monica protested. “It’s quite obvious that my breasts are real!”
Carl smacked her across the right cheek and caught her left cheek with his backhand.
“I already warned you about your impertinent! I will not tell you again!” he hissed. “It may be obvious to you, but it’s not obvious to me.”
Monica was scared. She was at the mercy of this madman. She felt so helpless. The tables were now turned.
“Fräulein Hildebrand, holen bitte über die Instrumente (Miss Hildebrand, please bring over the instruments),” ordered Carl.
Laura brought over a tray. On the tray was a pair of latex gloves, alcohol swabs, and thin six inch long needles sealed in a clear plastic case. Monica gazed at the tray through tear filled eyes with a look of horror on her face. What did he intend to do to her?
“This test is really quite simple, Miss Lewis,” Carl said in a very professional manner while putting on the latex gloves. “Implants, even when filled with illegal drugs, will deflate somewhat if punctured.”
“You don’t intend…”
“Did I give you permission to speak?” Carl hissed.
“No,” Monica stammered.
“Then remain silent!” he ordered. “This needle is extremely sharp and will tell us immediately whether your tits, I mean breasts, are real or fake,” he explained.
He then took an alcohol swab and rubbed the outer side of each of her breasts. Monica whimpered as he prepared her breasts for the abuse they were about to receive, and there was nothing she could do about it.
“Please don’t do this to me,” she whimpered. “I swear they’re real.”
Carl ignored her as he took one of the long needles out of its sterile container.
“There are many young women who passed through these doors and protested just like you, Miss Lewis, because they were smuggling drugs into our country in their fake boobs. Unfortunately we can’t take any chances.”
With that he placed the tip of the needle on the side of her right breast, looking her in the eye. Monica whimpered as she realized that he was actually going to do this to her. He applied pressure to the needle and the flesh on the side of her breast pushed in. The tip of the sharp needle finally broke through and three inches of the needle was buried in her breast.
“Ooooohhhhhhh Godddddd!” she wailed as the pain hit her. She looked down and saw that her breast was actually skewered by the needle. Carl left it there for several minutes as he smiled maliciously at her. He finally slowly removed the needle, and Laura placed a cotton ball drenched in alcohol over the puncture and applied pressure to prevent any serious bleeding.
Monica whimpered. Her breast ached horribly. The full realization of what happened finally hit her full force. This German security guard had actually driven a needle three inches into her right breast.
“Well, it appears as if your right breast is indeed real. This is good news for you, Miss Lewis, but there is still the matter of your left breast.”
“But isn’t it obvious that my other breast must be real too,” Monica whimpered weakly as tears filled her eyes.
“Absolutely not. All manner of subterfuge has been used to smuggle illegal drugs into our country.”
Monica cried as he took another sterile needle out of the case and proceeded to place the tip against her left breast. She felt the sharp pain as the needle broke through her skin and was buried three inches into the meat of her breast.
“Aaaaggghhhhhhh!” she screamed out in pain.
All this time Julie stood by shocked at what was happening to her companion. She felt so sorry for her, but there was nothing she could do about it.
The needle stuck out obscenely from her breast as Carl took his time before slowly removing it. He knew that the American bitch was getting what she deserved. He would knock her down a peg or two before he was through with her.
“It appears that you have passed the first test. Your breasts are evidently real, and we can now proceed with the cavity searches. If they don’t produce any contraband, it shouldn’t be too long before you ladies are on your way.”
Julie and Monica were led down the hall to another room that contained two examination tables with stirrups.
“Please lie down on the table and place your legs in the stirrups,” requested the security officer.
Julie obeyed immediately, and it was quite evident that she was already aroused based on the juices that were covering her pussy lips. The stirrups were adjusted so that she was fully exposed and both her cunt and anus were easily accessible.
Monica had a harder time since her arms were still tied behind her back. Carl offered her no assistance and let the woman struggle on her own. Finally she managed to get up on the table and place her legs in the stirrups. Carl adjusted the stirrups, forcing her legs open as far as they would go. He planned on giving this American bitch a real workout.
Laura Hildebrand proceeded with Julie’s cavity search. She put a pair of latex gloves on and spread a liberal amount of K-Y Jelly on her fingers before examining the young bride’s cunt. She easily worked two fingers deep into the moaning slut’s hole and was soon adding a third.
“Oh God, that feels so good,” Julie moaned as the German girl worked three fingers into her gaping cunt.
“Do you like that, Mrs. Adams?” Laura asked.
“Oh, yes, that feels wonderful. Make sure you check carefully,” Julie moaned as she rotated her hips seductively.
Laura couldn’t help but think what a slut this girl was and decided she might as well have some fun with her. She added a fourth finger and at the same time started to play with Julie’s clit with her other hand.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhh yes!” Julie hissed as she encouraged the female security guard. “Squeeze it harder.”
Laura applied more pressure to her clit as she pistoned four fingers in and out of the slut’s hot box. She thrashed around on the table and grabbed her own nipples, squeezing them hard.
“Oh fuck, I’m cummmiing!” she screamed as her orgasm rocketed throughout her body. She thrust her hips up to meet the four stranger’s fingers that were stretching and violating her cunt. She rotated her hips and groaned as ripples of pleasure traveled up and down her spine.
Laura slowly removed her fingers from the slut’s cunt.
“Your vagina has passed inspection, Mrs. Adams. There is nothing hidden there,” she announced as she rubbed her wet fingers back and forth between the small patch of skin between her cunt and her anus. “We have only one more cavity to check, and if all goes well, you’ll soon be released.”
“Thank you, Miss Hildebrand,” Julie moaned as she looked at the security officer with glazed eyes.
Laura had an idea and went over and took one of Julie’s joints out of her bag. She came back, lit it, and handed it to her.
“This might make you feel a little better while I make the final examination,” Laura suggested.
Julie gratefully took the joint and inhaled holding the smoke deep in her lungs as it began to work. It took two hits before the THC kicked in.
Meanwhile Laura greased her fingers and worked on the slut’s anus. She started with one finger, easily getting past her sphincter muscle. She then added a second finger and then a third and a fourth. She was working her four fingers deep into the girl’s stretched rectum.
Julie took another hit on the joint, feeling extremely lightheaded. Her heart was racing as she looked down and saw Laura working hour fingers deep into her rectum. She took yet another hit as Laura folded her thumb into the palm of her hand and drove forward. The pressure was unbearable as the security officer pushed harder and harder until she finally had her whole hand buried in the delirious girl’s asshole.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhh!” she moaned as the German girl drove her hand deeper and deeper up her ass. She could now feel her pushing against her colon.
“So far I can’t find anything, Mrs. Adams, but I better make sure,” she said as she slowly backed off, pulling her fist almost all of the way out of her obscenely stretched rectum before burying it once again all the way in her. Julie groaned as she took another hit on the joint.
Laura continued to violate her rectum, trying to bury her arm even deeper into the American slut. She then leaned over and took the girl’s hard, throbbing clit in her mouth and sucked on it as she picked up her pace and pounded Julie’s ass faster and harder, reaching new depths with every thrust.
“It appears as if you’re rectal cavity is empty,” Laura hissed, pounding Julie’s asshole even harder as she bit down on her clit.
Julie’s groan was almost inhuman as her climax boiled deep within her bowels and erupted. She thrashed wildly on the table as Laura continued to chew on her clit and bury her fist deep in her bowels, battering her colon.
“Aaaaaagggghhhh!” she screamed, but Laura was unmerciful as the pounding continued.
Julie grabbed her nipples again and pulled and twisted on the sensitive nubs as she thrashed her head back and forth. Another climax followed immediately, and her pussy was now gushing. Laura lapped away greedily, sucking up all of her juices, but she still was unrelenting as she pounded her fist in and out of the now sore and abused slut’s rectum.
While all this was going on, Carl personally attended to Monica. He took a speculum and inserted it in Monica’s pussy.
“Is that really necessary?” Monica asked.
“Everything I do is necessary,” he hissed as he turned the screw which caused the wings of the speculum to open wider, stretching the Amazon’s pussy open wider and wider.
“Oooohhhhhhhhh!” she moaned as she felt her pussy being stretched to new limits.
“Don’t worry, Miss Lewis, only a couple of more turns and your vagina will be stretched wide enough for a thorough inspection,” he snickered.
The pain was intense as Monica’s pussy was stretched out further than it had ever been stretched before. Carl then looked into her gaping hole as he ran his gloved fingers lightly over her exposed and stretched pussy lips. He retrieved a flashlight and looked up her obscenely stretched hole.
“From what I can see, it’s looks as if your vagina has passed the test. I can see nothing hidden up there. Congratulations, I have only one more cavity to check, Miss Lewis,” he said.
Monica continued to moan in pain, glad that at least this part of the ordeal was over. It would be such a relief when he removed the speculum from her aching vagina. The bastard knew she had nothing hidden up there.
Carl greased his gloved fingers with K-Y Jelly and then applied a liberal mount of the lubricant to Monica’s exposed rosebud. Next he buried one finger in her rectum to grease the passage for easier entrance.
Monica was confused. He hadn’t removed the speculum yet.
“Are you done examining my vagina?” Monica inquired.
“Yes, Miss Lewis, I am. I already told you that I found nothing.”
“Then why haven’t you removed the speculum?” she asked.
“For the sake of expediency, I’m going to examine your rectal passage first.”
“Wait! You can’t do that. My vagina hurts terribly. You can’t stretch out my rectum at the same time. You’ll kill me!”
“You forget who’s in charge here, Miss Lewis,” he spat out as he slapped the side of her left tit. “Until you have been cleared, I can do anything I want.”
Carl added a second finger and worked his two fingers deep into her rectum. She was tight. He could feel the speculum through the thin membrane that separated her vagina from her rectum. He laughed to himself as he anticipated the excruciating pain she soon would be experiencing. If she had been a little nicer to him, he would not have resorted to this type of special examination.
“Oh! Oh! You’re killing me!” Monica groaned in pain.
“Hardly, Miss Lewis, I have only inserted two fingers. We have a long way to go,” Carl snickered as he added a third finger. He twisted and turned his fingers until they were buried deep within her.
“Ohhhhhh Gooodddd! I can’t take any more. Please stop!” she begged.
“You can and will take it, Miss Lewis,” he chided as he added a fourth finger to the trio of fingers violating her. She thrashed about in the stirrups as he forced all four fingers deep within her.
Oh! Oh! Oh! God no more!” she wailed as her whole lower region was wracked in pain. “You’re going to rip me open!”
“You’re doing fine. We’re almost done. All I need to do now is add my thumb so I can bury my fist deep in your rectum and make sure there is no contraband hidden there.”
“You’re insane, you sadistic bastard!” Monica screamed as the pain became almost unbearable.
“You still haven’t learned, have you,” he hissed as he folded his thumb into the palm of his hand and drove his fist brutally into her rectum.
“Aaaagggggghhhhhhhh!” she screamed in horrendous pain.
Carl persisted as he worked his fist deeper and deeper into her bowels. He didn’t like the bitch and was going to make her pay for her rudeness. A thought suddenly occurred to him as he picked up his taser with his free hand and placed it near her hard clit.
He pressed the trigger for only a second and 50,000 volts of electricity assaulted her most sensitive little button. She practically jumped off the table as her ass bolted straight up. A bloodcurdling scream escaped from her throat.
“Please stop!” she begged as she cried uncontrollably.
Carl relented somewhat and turned the screw releasing the speculum. He withdrew it from her abused cunt which gave him the freedom to fist her ass fast and furiously without mercy. At the same time he retrieved his taser and continued to apply small jolts of electricity to her clit.
“Aaaaaaaagggghhhhh!” she screamed. “Please don’t do this to me!”
Monica thrashed back and forth on the table. Her ass was now being violently battered by the German guard’s fist and reaching new depths with each punch up her rectum. At the same time the unexpected jolts of electricity were driving her mad. She didn’t know how long she could take this abuse and maintain her sanity.
“We’re almost done, Miss Lewis. I need to go a little deeper. I think I may have found something,” he said as he buried his fist once more up her ass. Now he was pounding her colon and the shocks to her clit were becoming longer and more frequent. Her mind was in a daze as the pain overtook her, and then the pain dulled as her pussy began to juice. A fire was beginning to burn hotly in her loins.
“Oh! Oh! What’s happening to me!” she wailed as she pushed up with her pussy welcoming the 50,000 volt shocks from the taser that were violating her system. She bore down welcoming the battering that her ass was taking. The heat continued to build and then raged into an inferno as the pounding continued.
Carl gave her one more blast from the taser, but this one was much longer as his fist battered her back passage. Monica’s whole body shook out of control as the electricity coursed through her body. Her eyes rolled up into her head and drool dribbled out of her mouth as she had the most violent climax she had ever experienced. She was a spasming, mindless mass as the torture continued.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhhhh! Aaaaaaagghhhhhhh!” she screamed as her body was practically lifted off of the table by the voltage assaulting her clit. Carl abandoned the taser and focusing on burying his arm almost up to his elbow in the black Amazon’s abused rectum as he slapped her wildly flaying tits.
“That’s it! Cum, you worthless American piece of shit!”
Monica passed out, and Carl finally withdrew his arm from her rectum. In his hand he held a small bag filled with a white powder.
Laura finished lapping up Julie’s juices before removing her fist from her ass.
“You’re in the clear, Mrs. Adams. I didn’t find anything,” Laura said as she looked up at Julie still sucking the sweet nectar out of her.
Julie moaned a sigh of relief. Thank God it was almost over. She felt like such a slut. Here she was being searched for contraband, and she got all excited and ended up cumming.
“I’m sorry,” she stammered.
“Why?” Laura asked.
“I had an orgasm while you were searching me,” she whispered.
“I know, and it’s perfectly fine. It’s not the first time it’s happened.”
“Really?”
“Oh, it happens often. It’s just that I then get excited but have no way to relieve myself until I’m off duty.”
“I’m so sorry, Miss Hildebrand. Is there anything I can do to help?” Julie asked.
The naïve little slut had fallen into her trap. These Americans were so stupid.
“Well, yes there is,” Laura said, getting up.
“What can I do?” Julie asked.
“You can help me get off,” she whispered as she raised her skirt exposing her naked pussy. She then straddled Julie’s head and lowered her pussy towards the slut’s face.
“I really appreciate this, Mrs. Adams.”
Julie looked up at the wet pussy only inches from her face. She ran her tongue tentatively over the German girl’s pussy lips before the girl finished lowering herself and covered the slut bride’s face with her pussy. Since Julie’s dentures were removed earlier, she went to work devouring the sloppy pussy. She used her gums to tantalize the German security officer who had never in her life felt anything like this before.
Carl slapped Monica hard across the face.
“Wake up! Wake up, Miss Lewis!” Carl ordered as he continued to hit the black Amazon.
Monica groaned as she once again became aware of her surroundings. She was somewhat disorientated, and then it all came back to her like a bad dream - the excruciating pain, the humiliation, the taser, the arm buried up her ass.
“Miss, Lewis, we have a problem,” Carl said gravely. “I found this buried deep in your rectum,” she said, holding up the small plastic bag.
“That’s impossible!” Monica replied indignantly. “You’re setting me up!”
Carl grabbed her by the nipples and viciously squeezed them.
“Are you calling me a liar,” he hissed.
“No, it’s just that I’m not a drug smuggler. I would never…”
“Then you’re calling me a liar,” he hissed as he pulled and tugged on her nipples.
“No! No! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean that al all,” she quickly said as she broke down in tears. Her body ached all over. She couldn’t take any more.
Carl released her nipples and smiled down at the Black American, knowing that she was totally broken. It gave him great pleasure putting these American bitches in their place. He walked over and picked up the other container of breast milk. He really enjoyed the taste of the other slut’s fresh milk.
“Miss Lewis, I’m not an unreasonable man. I can overlook this small bag of what appears to be cocaine in exchange for your cooperation, or I can call the authorities now and have you arrested for smuggling illegal drugs into the country. The choice is yours,” he said.
Monica was trapped. He knew she would do anything to avoid being arrested. The son of a bitch set her up.
“What do you want from me?” she asked with a note of derision in her voice.
“I have needs like everyone else, Miss Lewis. I noticed that you had an orgasm while I was performing my duties. I am only human, and you are a beautiful woman. I am now highly aroused ….”
“In other words you want to fuck me,” Monica finished the sentence for him.
Carl’s face turned red as he lifted his taser and placed it under her left breast and pulled the trigger. He moved the taser back and forth between her tits, filling her once again with 50,000 volts of electricity.
“Aaaaaaaggggghhhhh!” Monica screamed as she flopped around on the examination table like a rag doll. Her tits danced on her chest as Carl continued to shock her. Tears streamed from her eyes and searing pain filled her head. “Please stop! I’m begging you! Please! I’ll do anything you want!”
“You still continue to be extremely rude, Miss Lewis,” Carl hissed as he released the trigger.
Monica stopped flaying wildly on the table, but she still felt acute pain from the cruel punishment. Her tits burned from the abuse they had just received.
“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! Please don’t hurt me anymore,” she babbled, now totally defeated.
Carl removed her legs from the stirrups and ordered her to her knees.
“You, Miss Lewis, are a slow learner. I don’t think that you fully comprehend that your fate is in my hands. I’ve lost all patience with you and will put you under arrest if there is one more outburst from you,” he said harshly as he removed his slacks.
“I’ll be good. I swear I’ll be good,” she babbled incoherently.
“We shall see,” he said as he turned around, facing away from her. “Spread my ass and kiss my anus!”
The thought of this disgusted the Amazon but what choice did she have. If she refused, she would be arrested and might never leave this God forsaken country. She parted his cheeks and smelled the pungent odor emanating from his sweaty asshole. She felt like vomiting but was able to suppress gagging as she ran her tongue up and down his puckered hole.
“Mmmmmmmm, that feels good. Now bury your tongue up my ass, Miss Lewis,” he ordered.
Monica hated this arrogant German bastard, but she did what he said, fearing the consequences. She pushed with her tongue but his anus resisted. She made her tongue harder and pushed. It finally slipped in, and she worked it deeper as her nose and face slowly became engulfed and smothered by his ass cheeks.
“Ahhhhhhhhhh!” that feels so good. Don’t stop!” he ordered her as she reluctantly reamed out his asshole.
“Does this man ever take a shower?” she thought.
His foul smell was assaulting her senses, and she felt like retching. She only hoped that it would soon be over. Her arms were sore from being tied behind her back for so long. She had never been treated with so much disrespect in her life. She was always the one who had the upper hand.
“Push your tongue in deeper, Miss Lewis,” Carl ordered as he pushed back against her face. “I want to feel your tongue moving in me!”
Monica obeyed. She would do anything to get out of here and on her way. She could hear the other security guard moaning loudly as she sat on Julie’s face, orgasming for the second time.
Carl was stroking his massive twelve inch cock and was highly excited. He loved what the black bitch was doing to him; but he wouldn’t last much longer, and he really wanted to bury his cock in her throat.
“That’s enough, Miss Lewis,” Carl said as he pulled away from her and turned around. Monica got her first look at his monster cock. She wondered what he had in mind now. She was sure that he wasn’t done with her yet.
Carl grabbed her by the hair and moved his cock towards her face.
“Please stick out your tongue, Miss Lewis,” he said politely.
Monica obeyed, and the German security officer slapped her tongue with his cock. He then rubbed the head of his cock which was dripping with precum all over her face before smacking her tongue again.
Then he shoved his cock in her mouth and down her throat in one swift movement. Monica’s nose was buried in his pubic hair before she knew it. It happened so fast that it took her by surprise. It was a good thing she was an accomplished cock sucker. Anyone else might have suffered some serious damage.
He wasted no time as he reamed her throat out repeatedly with his large, thick tool. He was not gentle and was only using her mouth as a receptacle for his cock. He loved how her throat caressed his cock with every stroke.
Monica sucked as best she could with her mouth occupied by such a large tool. She just wanted it over so that they could get out of there. Suddenly Carl tensed and held her head with his massive cock buried deep in her throat.
“Oooooohhhhhhh!” he wailed as his cock exploded and deposited massive amounts of cum in her belly. He kept shooting load after load of the warm, thick, creamy liquid. This was a protein shake she would not soon forget.
Finally he withdrew his limp tool from her mouth, totally sated. He knew that he had put the American bitch in her place. She would not soon forget her trip to Berlin.
At the same time Laura Hildebrand, the female security guard, lifted her messy cunt off of Julie’s face which was totally covered in the woman’s juices.
Julie was released from the stirrups and given her skirt.
“Laura, Ihr pussy ist eine verwirrung. Lassen Sie den schwarzen sauberen Slut es oben, bevor Sie sie befreien (Laura, your pussy is a mess. Let the black slut clean it up before you release her),” Carl ordered.
Monica felt utter contempt for this man. If circumstances were different, he would pay dearly for what he was doing to her. Laura approached Monica and presented her with her messy pussy. Monica sighed and reluctantly started to clean up the mess with her tongue.
Carl gathered up the rest of Julie’s clothes and gave them to her. It was then that he noticed the drop of milk oozing from her right nipple.
“Mrs. Adams, I think your breasts need some attention. It appears as if they’re leaking milk again.”
Julie looked down and saw the milk leaking from her long, hard nipple. She didn’t know what to do. This was all new to her. Maybe the snakes might help.
“If you don’t mind, Mrs. Adams, I could take care of the problem,” Carl suggested.
“I suppose it’s OK,” Julie said.
Carl grabbed her tits and started to squeeze them. Milk sprayed out of her nipples and landed all over his face. He ran his tongue around his lips savoring the taste. He grew up on a diary farm in rural Germany and acquired at taste for milk at an early age. He never outgrew his need for milk and still drank at least a quart a day. Julie’s milk was the best he had ever tasted, and he could easily get use to drinking it daily.
He latched on to her right nipple and sucked as much of her tit meat into his mouth as humanly possible. He sucked hard draining the milk that had collected in her milk sacs, determined to have as much as possible before he let her go. When her right tit was drained, he immediately started on her left nipple.
Julie was so aroused. She cradled his head in her hands as he sucked the milk out of her. Her cunt was itching, and she knew that somehow it needed to be satisfied. She rotated her hips and tired to rub her cunt up and down his leg as he drained her tits of milk.
“Yes, that’s it, suck on my tits. Suck harder, sir. It feels so fucking good,” she moaned as she worked herself towards another climax.
Meanwhile Monica finished cleaning up Laura’s pussy. She untied the Amazon’s arms and allowed her to dress. All she wanted to do was get out of there before they changed their minds.
Julie screamed as her body shook uncontrollably. She presented an obscene sight as she rode the security officer’s leg dressed only in her skirt and six inch heels. Her body shook spasmodically as her climax peaked.
“Oh yes, suck it, baby,” she groaned as the officer sucked her dry.
He was finally done. Julie finished dressing, and then they were given their personal belongings and allowed to leave. They left quickly without a word of protest. Monica just wanted to put as much distance between her and this place as possible.
Carl could have detained them longer and would have held them overnight in a cell, but he liked the girl with the huge tits and the sweet milk. If it wasn’t for Julie, Monica’s night could have ended up being a living hell.
They took a cab from the airport to their hotel. Julie was optimistic that the rest of her stay in Berlin would be as exciting and educational as her time in Tijuana and Amsterdam. If she only knew!
1
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 15
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
I would like to extend a special thanks to Ted E. Bear. He's always there pointing out the strengths and weaknesses of each chapter as he sees it and offering suggestions for improvement. He also picks up on those little things I miss that gets me scrambling to post a revision before too many of you read it.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
Back in Edgar’s motel room, Andrea was hysterical as she poured out her tale of woe. She was distraught as the full realization of what happened to her sunk in. There was a great deal that she couldn’t remember. She remembered arriving and talking to the pastor about her week at school. She also remembered him bringing her a coke, and then things got hazy. She recalled feeling lightheaded, but then she could only remember bits and pieces.
She did remember the lustful thoughts she had when she first saw the pastor’s hard cock. She was so ashamed of herself for thinking like that. Regardless of what he forced her to do, at the very least she had sinned in her mind.
Edgar made her a cup of hot tea laced with a sedative.
“God, how could this happen, Edgar? I only went there to meet with the man. I was looking for guidance and a spiritual home while I attended college in Freehold,” she cried unable to calm herself. Her breath came in short gasps as she grew more and more distraught. “Shouldn’t we call the police?”
“Oh I intend to as soon as I know you’re alright. My first priority is your well being, Andrea,” he said with concern.
“I don’t know what I would do without you, Edgar. I’m so grateful to you. Thank you for being there for me” she said warmly as the sedative started to take affect.
“I’m glad that I am able to help, and be assured I won’t rest until Pastor Edwards pays for what he has done to you,” Edgar said indignantly.
“Edgar, you are so kind and such a wonderful person,” she said groggily. “I’m so tired.”
She closed her eyes while holding her head. The sedative worked quickly.
“It’s no wonder after what you’ve been through, my dear. Let’s get you to bed, and then I’ll make some calls and get to the bottom of this.
“Thank you,” she mumbled.
Edgar helped her into the bedroom and put her to bed. He was tempted to strip her naked and explore her young, nubile body, but no, he would wait. Good things came to those who waited. He wanted her fully awake and aware of what was happening to her. He wanted to see the expression on her face when she realized that she was deceived by him. He wanted to feel her despair. He wanted to see her suffer.
“So you want to be just like your big sister,” Edgar thought to himself as he gazed down upon her lying there sound asleep. I’ll make sure that your dream comes true, dear Andrea. Indeed, you will be like your big sister and more.”
He smiled to himself as he left the room. He knew that he had to get her out of Freehold without her communicating with anyone else. Like her sister, he had to make her simply disappear. He had a great deal to do in order to make that a reality. He had devised a plan to get her to leave Freehold with him and fly north. He had to put all the pieces in place tonight.
Andrea’s dreams or rather nightmares were plagued with visions of her licking and sucking on Pastor Edward’s hard cock. She could feel it entering her throat. She had visions of him ramming his cock in and out of her throat as he gazed upon her naked breasts and drooled over them. She woke up in a cold swept. Her pussy was sopping wet, but then she dozed back off only to be awakened again by the bizarrely sexual nightmares.
She discovered that she was wet down there, and it disgusted her. Here she had sucked on the pastor’s cock and the very thought of it was arousing her. She was so ashamed of herself, and asked God to forgive her. It wasn’t her fault.
“If we say that we have no sin, we are deceiving ourselves and the truth is not in us.”
She broke down and cried as she remembered the scripture. She couldn’t blame anyone but herself for the arousal she was feeling. It was her sin to bear, and she knew it.
She was a sinner and must repent if she wanted forgiveness.
She lay there in bed and ran her finger over her hard clit and couldn’t get the lustful thoughts of the previous day’s encounter out of her mind. She got wetter as she envisioned the pastor’s cock spewing cum all over her face and breasts.
And then her father’s words came back to her so vividly and clear. “It is our inward thinking which reveals the true focus of our hearts.”
“Oh God, forgive me,” she silently prayed as she struggled to clear her mind of those lustful thoughts, but it was almost as if she was being driven by some outside force. Her nipples were hard, and she recalled how the pastor pulled and tugged on them. She moaned as she remembered the fire that was ignited within her. Why was she remembering all of this now? She had no recollection of any of it yesterday.
“You cannot serve two masters. You cannot pursue selfish sexual desires while seeking to love and serve the Lord.”
More of her father’s teachings from the Bible forced themselves to her conscious mind and condemned her for the very thoughts she was having now. She broke down and cried. She was a mess and so confused.
Edgar knocked on the bedroom door.
“Come in,” she said.
“Good morning, Andrea. Are you feeling any better this morning?” he inquired.
“Not really, Edgar. I keep having these terrible thoughts,” she said as she broke down and cried again.
“Why don’t you take a nice shower, and then get dressed. I’ll take you out to breakfast,” he suggested.
“Did you call the police?” she asked anxiously.
“I called them last night. They picked Pastor Edwards up for questioning and want to see you this morning,” he assured her.
Andrea breathed a sigh of relief. Edgar was being so good to her. He was truly a wonderful man. What would she do without him?
“I convinced the police not to disturb you last night. After what you’ve been through, you needed some rest,” Edgar said warmly.
“I don’t know what happened to me. I was so tired last night, Edgar, I’m sorry,” she apologized.
“Nonsense! You needed the rest. I’m glad you were able to sleep,” he replied.
“Well, I had nightmare’s most of the night that kept waking me up,” she confessed.
“I’m sorry, you poor child, you’ve been through so much,” he said hugging her, feeling the warmth of her massive breasts as they pressed against him.
“I’ll take a shower now,” she replied, feeling so safe and secure with Edgar there to take care of her.
Just then a text message came in on Andrea’s cell phone. She heard the familiar sound, alerting her that a message was waiting.
“I’m sorry, Edgar. I better check that. It might be my dad. He always text’s me because he doesn’t want to bother me if I’m in a meeting or class,” she explained.
Edgar smiled.
Andrea picked up her cell phone from the night stand and stared at the message.
“Oh my God, this can’t be!” she wailed.
“What’s the matter, Andrea?” Edgar asked.
“Someone saw everything that happened in the pastor’s office!” she exclaimed.
“What! That’s impossible!” Edgar feigned surprise.
“It says so right here, and they have pictures!” she whimpered.
“That can’t be possible! Is there anything else?”
“He says that if I don’t do exactly what he says, he’ll send the pictures to my parents and the school.”
Andrea was hysterical. This was her worse nightmare come true. How did she get herself into this mess?
“Oh God, no!” she wailed.
“Let me see that, Andrea,” Edgar said, taking the cell phone.
He studied the message carefully.
“I’ll send further instructions. Do not contact anyone if you want this kept quiet,” Edgar read.
“What am I going to do?” she cried.
“Well, we better wait and see what he wants, Andrea. I don’t think you have a choice especially if he does have pictures like he says he does. We don’t want to be too hasty.”
“I don’t see how he could have pictures. I mean, we were alone,” she reasoned.
Another message came in.
Andrea checked her phone. Her mouth dropped open. She was unable to speak.
Edgar took the phone and looked at the message only it wasn’t a message. It was a picture of Andrea on her knees with the pastor’s cock in her mouth.
“Oh my God! Oh my God! What is happening?” she continued to cry. She was now almost hysterical.
Edgar put his arm around her and comforted her.
“Everything will be all right. I won’t let anything happen to you. Let’s just wait and see what he wants. If he wants money, that’s no problem. I certainly can afford to pay him off,” Edgar said, trying to comfort her.
“Oh Edgar, what would I do if you weren’t here,” she said gratefully.
On the outside Edgar was the model friend, but on the inside he delighted in her distress. He knew that she would soon be receiving another test message.
“Why don’t you take a shower and get dressed, Andrea. You’ll feel much better, and it’ll give me some time to think and figure out what to do,” Edgar suggested, squeezing her arm in a fatherly manner.
Andrea nodded and weakly smiled at him as she headed towards the bathroom.
Edgar sat there smugly, knowing that soon she would be his. She was so naïve, and he planned on taking advantage of her trust in him to bring about her demise.
When Andrea was finally showered and dressed, she joined Edgar in the sitting area of his suite.
She sat there obviously deep in thought for no more than a minute when her phone rang. The ring indicated that she was receiving another text message. She quickly opened her phone and read the message.
Edgar sat there expectantly.
“By now you have received the picture I sent you. Be assured there are many higher quality photos. If you don’t follow my directions to the letter, I will send these pictures to all your family and friends. I want you to take the 10:25 AM Delta flight number 666 to Philadelphia, PA. When you arrive there, I will send further instructions,” she read out loud.
“I’m calling the police,” Andrea said hysterically as she fumbled with her phone.
“Andrea, I don’t think that’s wise,” Edgar said calmly as he closed her phone.
“But Edgar I can’t…”
“Andrea, listen to me,” he said taking her hands in his. “If you call the police, he’ll follow through with his threat and release those pictures. Is that what you want?”
“No,” she cried as she buried her face in her hands. “I don’t believe this is happening. Everything was going so well.”
“Look, Andrea, I’ll go with you. Somehow we’ll get through this together, and everything will be all right. I promise you,” he said sitting next to her. He put his hand around her to reassure her.
“I guess you’re right,” she finally relented, unable to think clearly. Emotionally, she was a mess.
“Good. I’ll call the airlines and make sure we can get tickets for the 10:25 flight. I just hope and pray they aren’t totally booked,” he said.
Edgar pretended to call Delta Airlines, but there wasn’t really necessary. He already had booked the flight last night. He had to use a fake ID for himself otherwise the authorities would be able to trace Andrea back to him. Philadelphia would be a dead end for anyone looking for her. In Philadelphia, she would receive another text message directing her to a car that had been rented for them. In reality it was one of Edgar’s cars that Max, his chauffeur, dropped off.
They pulled up to Edgar’s estate late that evening. Andrea would soon be in for the shock of her life. When they arrived in Philadelphia, Andrea did receive her last text message directing her to Edgar’s car. Everything went like clockwork after that. The long car ride led them here.
They walked into the living room after the rather long drive to this isolated area of the Adirondacks.
“Edgar, I don’t understand?”
“What don’t you understand, Andrea?”
“Well, the blackmailer gave this address, but you walked in here like you own the place.”
“I do own it, my dear!” Edgar smiled.
“What are you saying?” Andrea asked with a hint of fear in her voice.
If she had any idea of what Edgar had in store for her, she would be running for her life.
“There is no blackmailer!”
“What!”
Edgar walked over and prepared drinks for them. He put an aphrodisiac in her drink that would sexually arouse her, but still allow her to remain completely aware of what was happening.
He handed her the drink as he sat in his favorite chair.
“I planned the whole thing, Andrea.”
“What do you mean?” she asked warily.
“Everything that happened to you with Pastor Edwards was orchestrated by me,” he explained smugly.
Andrea broke down and cried.
“This isn’t funny. What are you talking about? I demand you…”
“You are in no position to demand anything,” he said as he walked up to her and slapped her across the face.
Andrea backed up, her mouth agape as the full realization of what he was saying. She had been duped by this man. He pretended to be her friend.
“Just let me go,” she whimpered. “I won’t tell anyone what you have done, but you must let me go now.”
Edgar laughed.
“I have absolutely no intentions of letting you go now or ever,” he replied. “Why don’t you sit down, relax, and enjoy your drink,” he suggested.
Andrea was distraught. She felt trapped like an animal in a cage. She sipped on the drink and grimaced as she tasted the liquor.
“What is this?” she asked.
“It’s an amaretto sour. It’ll make you feel better,” Edgar said.
“What do you want?” she asked as she sipped her drink.
“I want no more from you than I received from your sister, Julie,” he replied.
“You’re confusing me. You helped Julie and Doug on their wedding night. You had their tire fixed,” she said.
“Well, that’s not entirely true. Julie and Doug spent their wedding night here,” he added.
“What?”
“Don’t you think it was kind of strange that Julie and Doug just disappeared after their wedding day, never to be heard from again?” Edgar asked smugly.
“What are you implying?” Andrea asked as she gulped down the rest of her drink.
She was nervous and had a right to be. The drink was soothing and relaxed her.
“Here, let me get you another drink,” Edgar offered as he took her glass and mixed her another amaretto sour laced with his favorite aphrodisiac.
“I orchestrated their wedding night,” he explained as he handed her the drink.
“Orchestrated?” she asked with a puzzled look on her face.
“You’re an intelligent girl, Andrea. Are you trying to tell me you haven’t figured it out yet?” he asked mockingly.
Edgar picked up the remote control for the large plasma television mounted on the wall. He pushed several buttons and Julie appeared in living color, hanging by her wrists in Edgar’s dungeon.
“Oh my God!” Andrea exclaimed as she clasped her hands over her mouth.
“Is it becoming clearer to you now?” Edgar asked. “That is Julie on her wedding night!”
“You’re a monster! How could you do that to my sister!” she screamed hysterically.
“Ah Julie. Yes, this is your wedding night, and I want it to be a memorable one for both you and Doug.” blared from the plasma TV.
“Stand up, Andrea. I’ve waited a long time to see what you’re hiding under those matronly clothes you wear. You have absolutely no sense of style. It should be a crime to hide a body like yours.”
“Don’t you dare speak to me in that manner!” she cried.
“You’ll soon find out who’s in charge here,” he warned as he slapped her across the face again. “Now get up!”
“Well, Doug, use your imagination, my boy. First of all, we’re going to unveil your new bride. After all, you haven’t even seen her naked yet, have you? We can share this moment together.”
Andrea fell to her knees and cried hysterically.
“Oh God, this can’t be happening! Dear Lord, please help me,” she prayed.
“Stand up, now!” he ordered.
“Please don’t hit me again. I’ll do what you say,” she stammered as she struggled to get to her feet.
“That’s better. There’s a price to pay for disobedience,” he warned. “Now put your hands behind your neck and watch the TV.”
Andrea obeyed, fearing what he might do to her next. Her cheek hurt from the stinging blow it had received. She could see what he did to her sister on her wedding night. Edgar ran his index finger over her right cheek, capturing a tear that was traveling down her face. His finger traced a line over to her lips and then moved downward to the top of her blouse which was buttoned up almost to her neck.
“My dear, large treasures like yours shouldn’t be hidden. They should be shared with others. Remember, it’s more blessed to give than to receive.”
“Please don’t hurt me!” she begged, whimpering like a baby..
Andrea was feeling the effects of the two drinks. She was lightheaded, and in spite of herself, Edgar’s finger tracing lines from her mouth to her chest was getting her aroused.
“For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh and the lust of the eyes and the boastful pride of life, is not from the Father, but is from the world.”
The scripture came to her with such clarity to condemn her for what she was feeling, but she couldn’t help herself.
“What a shame to hide such a magnificent pair of breasts,” he whispered as he started to slowly unbutton her blouse.
She whimpered, fearing what he might do to her. She thought he was such a nice man. How could she be such a poor judge of character? She thought he wanted to help her.
“You want to be just like your sister, Julie?” he asked.
“Yes, that’s why…”
“Enough! Yes or no is sufficient!” he said as he slapped the side of her left breast.
Andrea had never in her life been treated in this manner. She didn’t know how to react. She was so scared. She was alone and at this maniac’s mercy. Oh my God, what would become of her? Why did she ever get involved with him in the first place?
“Julie, I’m concerned that you’re not enjoying yourself. This should be the happiest and most memorable moment of your life. And I do plan on making it very memorable. I can guarantee you that when this night is over, that you’ll remember it forever. You can’t even begin to imagine the things that I have planned for you and Doug.”
Andrea heard Edgar’s threatening voice on the TV and knew that she had made a fatal mistake in trusting him. He was a wolf in sheep’s clothing. She whimpered pathetically. Her breathing became heavy as the reality of the situation hit her.
“This is what happened to Julie on her wedding night. I slowly removed her blouse and exposed her breasts just like I’m doing to you,” he whispered as he undid the last button and removed her blouse.
Andrea was wearing a large, white support bra that was very plain and matronly. A vast amount of cleavage is what caught Edgar’s eye as he ran his index finger over the tops of her exposed breasts.
The poor girl shivered and was getting aroused in spite of herself. The aphrodisiac was having the desired effect on the unsuspecting girl.
“What size is your bra, Andrea?” he asked.
She trembled as his finger sent shivers up and down her spine.
“I asked you a question!” he hissed as he smacked the side of her right breast.
“It’s… it’s a 34 DD,” she stammered.
“My, my but you are a big girl even a little bit larger than your sister was when she first arrived,” he remarked.
He worked his index finger down deep into her cleavage, and, when he was hindered by the fabric of the bra which joined the huge cups, he yanked violently. The cups fell away exposing her large, luscious breasts.
Andrea was shaking uncontrollably and still whimpering, but she didn’t dare move her arms, fearing what he might do to her.
“This is what happened to my sister. She had trusted him too. She thought he was a kind man that was going to help her and Doug. This is what happened to my …” her mind kept yammering.
Edgar hastily yanked the straps, ripping them from her bra which dropped away onto the floor.
Andrea stood there with her breasts fully exposed to a man for only the second time in her life. She felt so vulnerable as her breasts jutted out proudly with no sag at all as an offering to this fiend.
“You claim to be disgusted, but you are as wet as a two bit whore on a Saturday night. Only a slut would get wet while being felt up by an unwanted stranger. So what does that make you? Tell Doug!”
Edgar ran his hand over the tops of her breasts and then down the sides. The poor girl shivered as he neared her right nipple. He traced circles around her areola and her nipple grew hard. He was teasing her, purposely avoiding the hard, throbbing tip which begged for attention.
“You like this, don’t you,” he remarked as he traced circles around her other areola.
“No, I hate it! You have no right!” she yelled through her tears.
Edgar reared back and punched her in the stomach. She doubled over and fell to the ground.
“Ahhhhhhhhh!” was all that escaped her lips as the very breath was knocked out of her. The pain was intense as she huddled in a ball on the floor, shocked by the sudden and unexpected violent blow.
Andrea struggled to get back up without provoking him any further. She knew she was in deep trouble, and it didn’t take much to set him off. He was so different now than when she first met him. How could she be so gullible?
Edgar resumed tracing circles around her areolas but purposely avoided her nipples. Soon they grew hard again. After many minutes of exploring her glorious breasts, he zeroed in on her nipples. She groaned as his fingers grasped them. He knew that her cunt was dripping wet by now and laughed at the thought of the distress she must be feeling.
“Oooohhhh!” escaped from her lips.
She was so embarrassed. This whole situation was bizarre, but in a strange way it excited her. There was a force working within her that she didn’t understand. Little did she know that Edgar was responsible for the lustful feelings that were slowly overtaking her.
“God did design and create us to be sexual beings.”
Her father’s words came back to her to condemn what she was feeling at the hands of this man.
“Take your skirt off!” he ordered.
Andrea quickly obeyed, fearing that he might hit her again. She automatically locked her hands behind her neck, thrusting her breasts out as a sacrifice to this child of Satan. She had a low threshold for pain and would do anything to avoid further punishment.
Edgar walked around the trembling girl, eyeing her up and down. He loved what he saw. She was absolutely beautiful. There wasn’t an ounce of fat on her small frame, and her breasts seemed to defy gravity. What did bother him were the flats she was wearing. They were very unbecoming.
“What size shoes do you wear?” he asked.
“Seven,” she quickly replied.
Edgar walked over to the closet and returned with a pair of red six inch stiletto heels.
“Put these on!”
Andrea looked at them curiously.
“Get use to it. That’s all you’ll be wearing from now on. No more of those matronly flat shoes you’ve been wearing.”
Andrea slipped her shoes off and put on the stiletto heels. She could barely stand in them. They felt so uncomfortable since they forced her to almost stand on her toes.
“Walk around and get use to them while I get us another drink,” he ordered.
“Edgar, why are you doing this to me? I thought you were my friend,” she moaned.
“I am your friend, Andrea,” he replied. “Now, do as you are told.”
Andrea walked awkwardly around the room almost losing her balance and falling on several occasions. The television droned on as Julie and Doug’s honeymoon debacle was displayed on the large screen in living color. She couldn’t help but watch what was happening to her sister with a morbid curiosity that even surprised her. She knew that what she was feeling was wrong.
“Oh God, deliver me from this evil. In Jesus’ name I pray!” she prayed silently.
But her prayers went unanswered as Edgar handed her another drink and ordered her to keep walking. He observed her as she walked clothed only in her panties and six inch heels. The underwear would have to go, but for now he enjoyed watching her large breasts sway seductively with every step she took. What a difference the shoes made. She was a natural beauty.
“It’s time to lose your skirt, slut, and expose that hot, dripping pussy of yours. I can tell that Doug can’t wait to see what it looks like. I don’t think that he’s ever seen a pussy before. Have you, Doug?”
Andrea could feel her own wetness as her private parts betrayed her. She felt warm, and her nipples were hard and throbbing. Her clit was also hard and rubbed against the fabric of her panties, getting her more and more aroused. She had never felt this way before and didn’t know how to deal with these overpowering sensations.
Everything seemed so surreal to her. Here she was wearing only her panties and walking around this strange man’s living room in six inch heels. Never had she imagined that she would be involved in something so bizarre and contrary to everything she believed.
She grew tired of walking, and her feet hurt terribly. She also noticed that her calves were tight and beginning to ache. It was impossible to spend any amount of time in shoes this high.
“I ask You, oh Lord, to completely cleanse me, body, mind, and soul. Make me pure and whole,” she prayed silently.
“Stop! Spread your legs and lock your hands behind your neck,” Edgar ordered.
Andrea obeyed mindlessly. She was now feeling dizzy from the three drinks she consumed not to mention the aphrodisiac that laced each drink. Edgar circled her slowly, drinking in her beauty, knowing that she was his to do with as he pleased.
He stood behind her and ran his hands from the sides of her huge breasts to her hips as he placed kisses along her neck and shoulders. She was on fire as shivers ran up and down her spine. What was wrong with her?
"Whosoever committeth sin practices lawlessness; for sin is lawlessness."
The scripture flooded her mind and condemned her. What she was feeling was so wrong, and she knew it. But the drinks he fed her somewhat numbed her and allowed her to tolerate what he was doing to her.
“Please stop, Edgar. Don’t do this to me!” she pleaded. “I’m begging you!”
“You like what I’m doing to you, Andrea,” he whispered in her ear as his hand moved under the waistband of her panties and felt her wet pussy.
“No! No! No!” she exclaimed as his finger brushed over her hard clit. “Please don’t touch me down there. It’s wrong, Edgar. It’s a sin.”
Edgar laughed.
“You’re wet, you little slut! Don’t deny that you’re not enjoying this!” he taunted her as he grabbed her panties and violently ripped them from her body.
She shook uncontrollably as she stood there totally naked before the man who only a short time ago she befriended and looked upon as her savior.
Edgar backed off and watched her as he undressed.
“And there you have it folks. By her own admission, our newlywed, Julie Matthews Adams, admits to being a cock sucking slut, and, Julie, I’ll hold you to that later on.”
Andrea listened in horror as she saw firsthand what her sister suffered on her wedding night. She struggled with her own predicament as her heart and mind battled the flesh. The lust boiling within her persisted and would not leave her alone. No matter how fervently she prayed for God’s deliverance, the fire raged on unabated.
“God, please give me the strength to resist. I claim the victory over this evil in the name of Jesus,” she prayed silently.
Edgar approached the tormented woman and grabbed her nipples between his thumb and forefinger. He applied pressure and she moaned. He continued to apply more pressure as she shook her head to the right and left as waves of euphoria flooded her very being. She was on fire. The combination of liquor and drugs were adding to her arousal.
“No! No! This isn’t happening!” she groaned. “It’s all a bad dream!”
He then leaned in and kissed her, forcing his tongue deep into her mouth. His tongue explored every nook and cranny as she finally relented and kissed him back, overcome with lust. Their tongues were intertwined as she rubbed her pussy against his leg.
“OK baby, now it’s time to take the head of Edgar’s cock in your mouth and suck on it. Be sure to look at him while you do it. Try to convey with your eyes how much you enjoy sucking on his cock, and remember to run your tongue over his piss hole to further excite him.”
Edgar broke the kiss and stood back, seeing the lust blazing in her eyes. The slut was on fire. She was easier than Julie.
“Get down on your knees. Keep your hands behind your neck and stick your tongue out!” he ordered.
In a daze Andrea obeyed. She wanted to resist but the flesh was winning the battle as she fought to resist this Satanic creature and rely on God.
“God, please give me strength,” she pleaded silently to herself as she dropped to her knees.
Edgar waved his long, hard cock in front of her face. She watched him intently as he took his tool and slapped her tongue with it.
“You like that, slut?” he asked as he wedged his foot between her legs.
Andrea moaned.
“Please don’t call me a slut!” she wailed.
Edgar slapped her.
“Don’t speak unless you’re given permission. I’ll call you anything I like. No one is going to help you tonight. No one helped Julie and Doug,” he laughed.
She felt so alone and abandoned, but the fire in her loins told a different story. She couldn’t think clearly.
“Lick my cock!” he ordered.
Andrea obeyed, fearing what he might do to her otherwise. She licked every inch of the long shaft.
“Look at me when you lick my cock!”
She looked up at him while her tongue traveled up and down the length of his shaft.
“Now suck on my balls!” he ordered.
She reluctantly took each ball into her mouth and sucked gently. Edgar groaned as her tongue traveled all over the surface of his balls.
He couldn’t wait any longer as he ordered her to suck his cock. She took the head of his cock in her mouth and sucked on it. He then took control and held her head as he pushed deeper into her mouth. He reached the back of her mouth and she gagged. He already knew what she was capable of doing. It was only yesterday that she had taken the pastor’s cock deep into her throat.
He withdrew his cock so that only the head was engulfed by her warm lips.
Andrea panicked. She didn’t want to go through this again after what the pastor did to her yesterday. It was like reliving a nightmare. Acting impulsively, she bit down on the head of his cock.
“Oooooowowwwwwww!” Edgar screamed as he pushed her away.
He grabbed his groin and doubled over in pain. He rubbed his injured cock never expecting the damn girl to try something like that.
Andrea cowered away from him. She eyed the front door and quickly made a decision to run for it. This might be her only chance for escape. She got up off the floor awkwardly and moved as quickly as she could in the stiletto heels towards the foyer.
Edgar still nursing his injured cock saw her make a break for the door. He ran after her easily overtaking her and dragging her to the floor by her hair.
“OOOooowwwwww!” she screamed as he practically ripped her hair out by the roots.
“You’ll pay for that, you bitch. I’ll make sure you never have the opportunity to do that to anyone ever again.”
“Please don’t hurt me!” she begged as Edgar dragged her by the hair to the couch.
“You’ll pay dearly for daring to do that to me,” he said angrily as he sat on the couch nursing his sore cock.
Upon further examination he could see her teeth marks on his cock, but she didn’t break through the skin, and it was a damn good thing that she didn’t. She would have lived to regret it.
“See what you did to me,” he yelled as he held his limp cock.
“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you,” she babbled, now regretting the poor choice she made. What was she thinking? Did she really think she could get away from him out here in this desolate area wearing nothing but six inch heels?
“You better hope and pray that you can make it feel better real soon!” he warned her.
Andrea whimpered as she delicately grasped his wilted cock and licked his wounds. She sat on the floor between his legs like a puppy.
“If you so much as think about biting me again, I’ll personally remove your teeth,” he hissed.
Andrea was filled with dread at the very thought of something like that happening and worked even harder to make him feel better.
After licking and nursing his injured cock for many minutes, it started to show signs of life as it twitched in her hand. She was encouraged and glad to see that there was no permanent damage as she gently took the head of his cock back in her mouth and sucked tenderly.
Edgar groaned as he felt her warm lips wrapped around the head of his cock. For a novice, she was doing quite well, and now he knew that there was no serious damage to his tool. Actually he was feeling no pain at all.
Andrea’s nature was sweet and loving. She was never a belligerent child and always obedient. Rev. and Mrs. Matthews trusted her inherently and never had to worry about her getting into trouble. They would be very upset if they could see her now, and to think that she was less than a hundred miles away from her own home in Lake Placid.
By now Edgar’s cock was rock hard thanks to Andrea’s attentiveness. Still upset with her, he grabbed her by the head and pushed forward, ramming all eleven inches of his cock down her throat.
Andrea went wide eyed as she felt the monster cock violating her throat. Her nose was brushing against his pubic hair, and she gagged unable to get air into her lungs. Her throat was contracting around his fat cock when he finally decided to withdraw his weapon and allow her to get some air.
“You need to breathe through your nose,” he ordered.
Her mouth was wide open as she filled her lungs with air. She panted like a dog as her breasts rose and fell deliciously on her chest. Flashbacks of the day before flooded her tormented mind as she remembered the pastor’s cock violating her.
He gave her several minutes to recover before driving his cock back down her throat. He then began to take long deep strokes in and out of her mouth. She could feel every inch of his cock as it traveled in and out of her. He picked up his pace and went faster and faster. Her chest was heaving as she struggled to get air into her lungs. Her nostrils flared as she remembered what he told her. This was the only way she could get any air. He went faster and faster.
“Mmmmmmmmmm” was the only sound she could make while her mouth and throat were stuffed with cock.
Her breasts flopped up and down on her chest with his violent strokes. He was punishing her for her indiscretion.
In spite of everything that was happening to her, she knew that her nipples were hard and aching, begging for attention. Her pussy was sopping wet, and this disturbed her since she couldn’t account for her reaction to the mistreatment she was receiving. She was always treated with the utmost respect by everyone and conducted herself like a lady at all times. Now, these conflicting feelings forced her to question her own beliefs and values.
Edgar looked forward to seeing the replay of this little episode. Cameras were strategically located throughout the room capturing all the action from every angle. They employed the latest motion detection technology.
He finally tensed, and held her head close to him while his cock swelled in her throat.
“Aaaaaaagggghhh!” he screamed as the first blast of hot cum hit the back of her throat and slid down into her belly.
He wanted to humiliate her. He withdrew his cock from her mouth and the next spurt hit her in the face. He aimed lower and the next spurts covered her heaving breasts in white, sticky cum.
Finally sated, he rested his cock on her tongue.
“Clean up your mess!” he ordered.
With tears in her eyes she licked him clean, He was satisfied, but the fire raged on within her.
Edgar left her kneeling there and went to make another round of drinks.
“God, he’s still cumming. You’re tummy must be filling up fast, baby.”
Andrea was just like her big sister. She, like her sister, had just finished deepthroating Edgar. She felt ashamed of herself. She should have been stronger, but there was something more powerful working within her right now that drove her to do the things that she was doing, things that were forbidden, things that were a sin in the eyes of God, things that would separate her from God forever.
Edgar returned and handed Andrea another drink. Her mouth was dry from the pounding that it had just taken so she welcomed it.
Instead of the drink quenching her thirst, it fanned the fires that were already blazing in her loins. Edgar sat on the couch, observing the turmoil the young slut was experiencing. He knew the shame she felt. He knew the conflict that was tearing her apart. She had free will. She could choose good or evil, but the lust was running rampant within her.
The problem with lust is that it is a sexual sin. It is one of the Seven Deadly Sins. Sexual sin is strongly condemned throughout scripture.
Andrea knew all this but had no control over her body. This was the one thing that could separate her from God – the unabated lust that was now consuming her. Why was she so aroused by the abuse she was receiving?
Edgar left her for a moment and went out back to retrieve Duke. There was no fear that Andrea would attempt to escape. She knew that the consequences for another indiscretion would be far worse than she had experienced thus far.
Duke followed his master into the living room and picked up the scent. He sniffed the air and saw the human female kneeling on the floor. He sniffed the floor as he made his way over to her. He sniffed her inner thigh and licked it tentatively.
Andrea jumped.
“Andrea, don’t move. He’s very temperamental and might nip you if you make any sudden moves. Be sure to keep your hands locked behind your neck.”
“What is he doing here?” she wailed.
Andrea quaked in fear as the large beast sniffed her, looking for something. It picked up the scent of its master’s cum and licked her belly. Then the dog worked its way up to the large gob of cum that covered her left breast. It lapped away greedily at her left tit with its long, rough tongue.
Andrea was horror-struck and aroused at the same time. A dog was licking her! She groaned. She never felt anything like this before. It disgusted her that the beast was licking her, but, at the same time, his rough tongue felt good. She tried to remain focused and rebuked the beast for touching her in such an intimate and unnatural way.
“Ohhhhhhhhhh!” a moan escaped her lips when the dog’s long, rough tongue lapped away at her hard nipple. It sent chills up and down her spine. The dog growled and nipped lightly at her hard nub, and then it attacked her other breast, picking up the scent of more cum. It covered every inch of her large mammary before focusing once again on the center of her massive breast. Her nipple tingled with the touch of his rough tongue as it communicated with her clit. Her cunt was gushing. There was an itch in her cunt that needed to be satisfied.
His tongue licked her face as it picked up the scent of cum on her cheeks. It then pushed its tongue in her mouth wanting more of its master’s cum. Andrea was shocked as the dog growled and nipped at her mouth when she tried to close it. She was forced to open her mouth and let the dog explore her with its tongue. She felt degraded and humiliated. This beast was actually having its way with her.
Finally Duke abandoned her mouth and picked up another far stronger scent. It sniffed the air and then looked down as it found the source of the sweet smell. It sniffed Andrea’s crotch and then started licking her pussy lips with its long, rough tongue.
“Oh my!” Andrea exclaimed as the dog’s tongue passed over her hard, throbbing clit. “He shouldn’t be doing that!”
“Why not?” Edgar asked. “Does it bother you?”
“It’s not normal,” she moaned. “Dogs aren’t supposed to lick people like that. It’s sick and perverted!”
In spite of what she was saying, she spread her legs wider to give the dog better access. The animal went crazy as it licked her sloppy pussy at a frantic pace. The more he licked, the more her sweet nectar poured out of her.
“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Andrea moaned loudly as the fires raged on within her. She never felt so aroused and on fire in her entire life.
“You’re quite nasty, Andrea. You obviously like what Duke is doing to you,” commented Edgar.
Andrea looked at him with glazed eyes. She didn’t care what he thought. All she cared about was quenching the fire burning in her loins. She urged the dog on even though she was disgusted with herself.
“That’s not very becoming for a young Christian girl about to enter Bible school,” Edgar abased her.
Her face became a mask of horror as the reality of the situation became crystal clear in her mind. This was a disgusting act, and she was allowing it to continue. No matter how sickened she felt, she was too aroused to put up any resistance.
“Heel, Duke!” Edgar ordered.
Duke immediate backed off and sat with its tongue lolling out of its mouth.
“No!” Andrea screamed.
“I’m quite disappointed in you, young lady. I expected more. Your sister never gave in this easily,” Edgar commented.
“I’m not my sister,” she retorted.
“That’s quite obvious,” he replied.
Edgar was sowing more bad seed and trying to drive a wedge between Andrea and Julie.
“Thank you, Lord, for watching over us. Guide me and give me strength.”
Andrea heard her sister praying even after all the abuse she had taken. She felt ashamed that she was so weak and couldn’t resist temptation.
“Duke will continue if you wish, but you’ll have to ask him nicely,” Edgar said.
A pained expression masked Andrea’s face as she fought an internal battle. She could say no and salvage some semblance of self-respect. That’s what she wanted more than anything.
“Help me to be strong, dear Lord, and resist temptation. Give me your strength,” she prayed.
The fire raged on and wouldn’t go away. It was like a bad itch that needed to be scratched.
She tried reaching down to touch herself but Edgar kicked her hand away.
“Try that again, and I’ll use handcuffs on you!” he warned.
Andrea placed her hands back behind her neck. Her tits jutted out seductively as every nerve in her body was alive and begging for attention.
“Come here, boy,” she called to the dog.
“That’s not the way you call him, Andrea.”
“Here, boy,” she called again.
“I told you that won’t work.”
“Then what does work?” she finally relented and asked petulantly
“You must give him the proper command,” he replied amused.
“What is the command?” she asked with a hint of desperation in her voice. Her breasts were swaying enticingly on her chest as she moved her hips trying to squelch the itch in her cunt that was driving her insane.
“The command is ‘Eat me!’ and you must say it nice and loud.”
Andrea bit her lip as she looked at Edgar sitting there, taking great joy in her misery.
“Eat me,” she said.
“That’s not good enough. You must be louder and more commanding.”
“Eat me!”
“That’s better but still not good enough! Duke needs to know that you really want him to eat you.”
“Eat me! Please Duke, eat my pussy! Eat me!” she screamed.
That was good enough for Duke as he lapped away at her gash. She offered up her snatch to the beast, and he buried his tongue in her hole. She didn’t care. It’s what she needed. He could only go so far before he was stopped by her hymen which was in tact, but he was happy doing what he was doing.
“Oh God, that feels so good. Keep eating me, boy,” she moaned as all the pent up emotions in her body came to a head.
She was incredibly close now as the dog lapped and growled, savoring the juices that were filling his belly. He loved cunt juice.
“Oh God, I’m cuuuummmming!” she screamed as the climax began deep in her belly and consumed her. She shook uncontrollably as she peaked. The dog continued lapping greedily at her gushing hole.
“Heel, Duke,” Edgar ordered after several minutes.
The dog immediately backed off, leaving Andrea sitting there panting.
She was drained but the fire wasn’t dead.
“I’m so ashamed of myself. What have I done? God, please forgive me,” she prayed openly. “Oh God no, I let a dog lick me. What’s the matter with me?”
“Don’t be so hard on yourself, Andrea,” Edgar said.
“I have sinned in the worst possible way!” she cried.
She was almost hysterical as she rocked back and forth unable to accept the fact that she willingly allowed a dog to do those things to her.
“You’re discovering your true nature, and there’s nothing wrong with that.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Andrea, did you enjoy what Duke did to you?”
“I don’t know,” she stammered.
“Did you cum?”
“Yes.”
“Well, I would say you enjoyed yourself.”
Andrea hung her head in shame, knowing that Edgar watched her as she climaxed like a common whore.
“The first time I saw you, I knew what you were,” Edgar said.
“What do you mean?”
“You had the same look your sister had. It’s in your eyes. I could see the slut in you.”
“Don’t say that. I’ve always been a good girl who lived by God’s word,” she protested through her sobbing.
“This has nothing to do with how you were brought up, or how you’ve lived your life up until now. This deals with what you truly are on the inside. Whether you’re aware of it or not, you are a slut!”
Andrea cried even harder.
“Don’t call me that!” she wailed.
“I’m not saying it in a demeaning manner, Andrea, regardless of what you may think. It’s good to know your true nature and to realize your full potential. You’re a slut, and I’m going to help you realize your full potential as a slut so that you may be fulfilled.”
He was confusing the poor girl. What he was saying almost made sense to her. How could she explain her behavior any other way?
“Come here, Andrea, and sit on my lap,” Edgar insisted.
She got up from the floor and walked over to him unsteadily in her six inch stiletto heels. She was dizzy, and the room was spinning. She sat on his lap. She remembered as a child sitting on her father’s lap, and he would talk to her and make her feel better. She closed her eyes, pretending that she was safely at home sitting on her father’s lap. She put her arm around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder.
Edgar’s hands explored her body, feeling her magnificent breasts and tweaking her nipples. He was fanning the flame that still burned within her into a raging inferno. Soon it would again burn out of control . She parted her legs, showing no resistance, as his hand slipped down between them, and he found her hard, throbbing clit and stroked it.
Andrea moaned, knowing that the safety of her childhood thoughts were shattered as Edgar used her body for his own gratification. His finger slipped up inside of her, and he could feel her hymen still intact. His cock grew harder at the thought of taking the virginity of this innocent one. He would defile her, and then turn her into a slut like her sister. His cock grew harder as he thought about the plans he already made for her.
“Andrea, straddle my legs,” he ordered.
Andrea opened her eyes now fully aroused and obeyed him. She straddled his legs while placing both arms around his neck. He buried his face in her massive tits and feasted upon them.
If you truly have accepted Christ as your Lord and Savior, then you should not still be ruled by your flesh! Your motto should not be "if it feels good, do it." Instead, you should be doing all you can to avoid those people and things that will cause you to stumble and give in to sexual temptations.
Memories of her father’s words of wisdom tried to surface, but she repressed them as she was driven by the lust that was unleashed within her.
“Oh, yes, Edgar, kiss my breasts. That feels so good,” she moaned.
Edgar looked at her.
“Don’t call them breasts, Andrea. Call them tits. You are a slut. Sluts have tits,” he instructed her.
“I don’t care,” she slurred. “Just kiss my tits.”
He caught her nipple between his teeth and pulled hard, eliciting a lustful groan from her. He abused her nipples with his teeth as she became more aroused with each passing moment. She was so hot as she held his face tightly to her heaving tits.
He lifted her slightly and positioned his long, thick eleven inch cock at the entrance of her pussy. Did she have any idea what was about to happen? Momentarily her virginity, which she had protected for eighteen years, would be gone; and he planned to make her a willing participant as she took her own virginity.
“Push down, Andrea, and bury my cock in your cunt. This is what you need,” he whispered to her as he nibbled on her ear lobe.
“But I’m a virgin! I can’t do that!” she groaned. Her face was a mask of horror.
“No one is forcing you to do anything, Andrea. If you don’t want my cock in your cunt, then simply get off. However, if you want to satisfy that fire that is burning deep in your loins, then you know what to do,” he said.
The conflict within her was tearing her apart. She had so many dreams and aspirations. She wanted to follow in her sister’s footsteps and attend Landover, but now she watched her sister on the large screen as she was being sexual abused and loving it. She wasn’t like that! She was a good girl that always kept her emotions in check, but her throbbing clit and the fire in her loins demanded attention.
She was naked and straddling this stranger’s lap with her pussy mere inches from his long, hard cock. What should she do? Was Edgar right? Was she nothing but a slut who needed sexual gratification?
Overcome with so many new feelings, she pushed down burying the head of her violator’s fat cock in her wet gaping hole. Her pussy lips clung to the hard piece of flesh as she lowered herself even more, and then she met with resistance. His cock’s forward progress was impeded.
“Push harder, slut, you know you want it!” Edgar whispered as he squeezed her long, hard nipples, sending ripples of pleasure up and down her spine.
This was the turning point for her, and she knew it. This one act was irreversible, but she didn’t care. She needed to extinguish the fire that was consuming her.
Flee from sexual immorality. All other sins a man commits are outside his body, but he who sins sexually sins against his own body.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she listened to that yet small voice within her. She withdrew his cock from her pussy but only an inch, and then dropped herself down, destroying her hymen which marked the beginning of her mental, physical, and spiritual decline. His cock was buried to the hilt, pushing against her cervix.
She felt excruciating pain and a sense of loss when her hymen was destroyed, but as Edgar worked his hard cock in and out of her virgin cunt, the pain faded and was replaced by sensations that were new and exciting to her. The girl went wild as she rode his cock up and down at a frantic pace. She impaled herself on his massive shaft with no concern at all for her own pussy which was just recently violated for the first time. Her breasts bounced wildly on her chest with every thrust, and Edgar was mesmerized as he tried to contain them.
Then suddenly she tensed and all hell broke loose as she bucked up and down out of control on his pole in the throes of yet another climax. Chills ran up and down her spine as she climbed higher and higher.
“Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me!” she screamed as she crested.
Edgar rode her hard until she could take no more. His cock went limp, and Andrea slipped off of his lap onto the floor in front of him.
“Yea, you have chosen your own way, and your soul delighteth in your abominations.”
Andrea broke down in tears at the realization of what she had just done.
Edgar languished in her misery but gave her no time to think and meditate upon what had occurred. She was no longer a virgin, and she aided in destroying her own virginity. Could it be called rape? How could it be when she was a willing participant? She would have to live with that reality for the rest of her life.
“Look at the mess you made,” he said as he pointed to his cock which was coated with a disgusting combination of blood and both of their secretions. “You need to clean it up!”
“Where is the bathroom? I’ll get a wash cloth,” she whimpered.
“No! A washcloth isn’t necessary. You need to clean the mess you made yourself,” he stated.
Her mouth dropped open as the full realization of what he was asking her to do.
“You can’t expect me to…”
“I not only expect it. I demand it. Sluts always clean up their mess,” he said menacingly.
Andrea sobbed pathetically as she looked upon his disgusting cock.
“Do it!” he ordered, raising his hand.
She knew there was no choice involved. She could do it without argument and that would be the end of it, or she could protest and suffer for it and still end up cleaning up the mess. Disgusted with herself, she leaned forward and gingerly flicked her tongue out capturing some of the vile mixture. She almost lost it right there as her stomach began to heave, but she was able to gain control and continue. She licked every inch of his shaft and then worked on his balls, taking the mixture of blood and cum into her mouth, down her throat, and into her belly. Her stomach rumbled in protest but she continued.
Edgar was finally satisfied.
“Any time someone uses you, Andrea, you must always clean up your mess. It doesn’t make any difference where that cock has been,” he explained.
Andrea didn’t feel very well, and Edgar allowed her to use the bathroom. She washed up, and then he could hear her retching as her stomach finally revolted. He smiled to himself. Life was good!
Edgar was exhausted after the long day and evening. He took Andrea to her suite. She was a mess. After a long hot shower, he shackled her to the bed as a precaution.
“Edgar, this is all a game, isn’t it?” Andrea asked. “You don’t really intend to keep me here captive, do you? You took my virginity and now you’ll let me go.”
Edgar chuckled.
“Andrea, you are so naïve. I marvel at your innocence, or is it ignorance. You will find that I mean what I say. Your new life has begun. In all probability you will never see your family and friends again.
“You can’t do this! You can’t just hold me captive against my will!” she screamed hysterically as her eyes flooded with tears.
“I can do anything I please,” he snickered as he turned out the lights and left her alone to her own thoughts to contemplate the magnitude of the situation.
Needless to say, it was a long, long night for Andrea, and the following day would be even longer.
??
??
??
??
1
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 16
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
Juanita was demanding and showed zero tolerance where Doug was concerned. When he hesitated or made a mistake, he paid dearly for it. He learned exactly how vicious she was when he accidentally grazed her pussy lips with his teeth while trying to please her. He was suffering excruciating pain at the time as severe cramps came more frequently with each passing moment. His task was to bring Juanita to a climax before his ninth and final enema was released. In his haste to please her, he accidentally grazed her pussy lips with his teeth. The Mexican showed him no mercy.
The following day to his surprise he had an appointment with Dr. Shriver to have his teeth pulled and replaced with dentures. He was utterly humiliated as he suffered through this ordeal. He knew it was irreversible, and he would spend the rest of his life without his own teeth just like Julie.
“Why does it bother you so much, Doug? Your wife lost hers a long time ago. Do you hear her complaining?” Juanita chided, taking great pleasure in his misery.
Doug knew better then to complain openly, but he still had a hard time disguising his true feelings. It was difficult for him to come to terms with the fact that his teeth were gone forever. He was given a local anesthetic and often had flashbacks as he watched each of his teeth being pulled one by one and deposited in a stainless steel bowl. What would his friends and family think if they ever saw him in that condition? His humiliation would be unbearable.
Juanita was pleased with the morning’s proceedings and rewarded him with another long, drawn out enema. He spent the rest of the afternoon eating out her pussy and bringing her to orgasm after orgasm now that his teeth were gone.
Besides being a hard mistress, Juanita could also be a sultry vixen, and she rewarded Doug that night with a blow job he would never forget. She kept him on the edge for hours. His cock ached as she brought him incredibly close to a climax. She then backed off, knowing exactly how to keep his cock hard and aching without allowing it to spew forth its creamy cum. When he finally was allowed to cum, he pumped load after load into her belly, and she relished every drop of it as she kept his cock buried in her throat.
Doug lived for those moments, and the lesson was once more driven home that if he did everything he was told to do, he would be rewarded. It was several days later that he was put to another extreme test.
They had been back for just one week, when it happened. Doug wore his Houdini Chastity Harness during the day when he was in training. This served to drive home the point that getting a hard on and experiencing an orgasm was a privilege to be earned. Juanita wore very little during the day simply to torment the poor lad. She usually wore only a garter belt, stockings, and six inch stiletto heels. She liked the fact that he lusted over her sultry body.
That afternoon Juanita’s cell phone rang.
"Hello."
"Juanita?"
"Carlos, is that you?"
"It's me, my little Chiquita."
"Oh my God, it's really you. Where are you?"
"I'm here."
"How can that be? I know you applied for a visa, but the United States government has put a hold on all applications."
"I no wait for any visa. I have opportunity to cross border, and I take it."
"Oh no, Carlos, you can get in big trouble!"
"I had to see you, my Chiquita."
"I don't know. I want to see you too, but Mr. Stevens might not approve."
"My Chiquita, I love you, and I came all this way to see you. How can you say that?"
"I love you too, mi amor (my love), but I will have to check with Mr. Stevens first. He would be very upset if I let you in the house without his permission, and I would lose my job.”
"He must let me see you. I come a long way to be with my Chiquita."
"I’ll call you back as soon as I know."
"I have no phone, Juanita!"
"Then you call me back in half an hour. Adiós, mi amor."
Juanita was excited. She had not seen Carlos, the love of her life, in over a year. She just had to see him. Juanita called Edgar Stevens. She spoke to him in hushed tones for quite some time, and, when she was finally finished, she hung up the phone with a smile on her face.
Juanita’s phone rang shortly afterwards. It was Carlos.
"Carlos, I have wonderful news. You can come over tonight around 7:00 PM, but you must understand that I work for Mr. Stevens. There are certain things I have to do that you may not like, but they are part of my job.”
"I understand, my Chiquita. As long as I can see you, nothing else matters,” he said.
They talked for another twenty minutes. Juanita talked in hushed tones and poor Doug strained to hear what was being said to no avail. They finally hung up.
Doug stood by dumbly as all of this transpired. Where did that leave him? He felt like an intruder, the odd man out.
Juanita busied herself as she prepared for the night’s festivities. She showered while Doug bathed her and trimmed her pussy. He was then allowed to shower while the Mexican immigrant fixed her hair and applied her makeup.
Doug was somewhat uneasy, contemplating what his role might be in tonight's activities. Maybe it would be better if he was out of the way. After all, they probably wanted time alone.
"Miss Juanita, maybe I should stay in the other room while your boyfriend is here," Doug suggested timidly.
"Oh no, Doug, my man has heard a great deal about you and wants to meet you. We will all have a good time together," she said as she wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her large tits into his chest.
It was almost 7:00 PM, and Carlos would arrive momentarily.
Doug was naked and was feeling extremely self-conscious. He would much rather be dressed, but he knew better than to ask. If he was naked, it was for a good reason. The Houdini Chastity Harness was also gone as his cock hung semi erect between his legs. The only item that remained was the butt plug he was forced to wear at all times.
There was a knock at the door. Juanita answered it and returned with a short, swarthy man.
There was no doubt that Carlos was Mexican. He had a rugged appearance. His hair was jet black, and it appeared as if he hadn’t shaved in quite some time. His mustache was the most outstanding feature on his rugged face.
Juanita was much taller than Carlos. She clung to him, dressed only in a thong, bra, thigh high stockings, and seven inch stiletto heels. They kissed passionately. Both of them were so glad to be together again. They spoke to each other in Spanish, and Doug couldn’t understand a word that was being said.
Doug felt awkward. He stood there not quite knowing what to do with himself. As they kissed and groped each other, his cock grew harder. By the time they were done, he was rock hard.
Carlos looked over at Doug. He finally acknowledged him.
“You must be Doug,” he said, walking over to him.
“Yes,” he replied.
“Yes, Mr. Sanchez,” Carlos corrected.
“Yes. Mr. Sanchez.”
Doug cringed inside. He was being treated as an inferior by this Mexican who was in his country illegally. He was ashamed for not standing up for himself.
“I understand you in training?” he asked.
“Yes,” Doug replied, somewhat embarrassed.
Carlos slapped him across the face.
“You forgetting something?”
“I’m sorry. Yes, Mr. Sanchez, I’m in training,” he stammered.
“That’s better,” Carlos seemed satisfied.
He walked around Doug, eyeing him up and down.
“I’m sorry, mi amor, that I have to mix business with pleasure. It’s the only way we could be together tonight,” Juanita apologized.
“It’s not a problem, my Chiquita, I’m looking forward to our evening together,” he snickered. “Is it true, he has no teeth?”
“Yes, they were removed earlier this week because of an indiscretion.”
Carlos stood in front of Doug. He slapped him across the face again.
“You hurt my Chiquita!” Carlos spit out.
“I… I… didn’t mean to, Mr. Sanchez,” Doug stammered.
“If I had my way, I would cut your heart out for hurting my woman,” he retorted.
“Settle down, mi amor. I already explained it to you. It wasn’t intentional,” Juanita said, trying to calm him.
Carlos had a hot temper and was at times hard to control.
“Let’s see these teeth,” he ordered Doug.
Doug quickly removed his dentures which Carlos took from him and threw on the table.
“You no need them tonight,” he snickered. “Where’s the bathroom, Juanita. I need to take a leak.”
Juanita showed him where the bathroom was and then walked over to Doug.
“Don’t be concerned, Doug. His bark is worse than his bite. It’s only for tonight, and he’ll be gone in the morning. Mr. Stevens made that perfectly clear,” she whispered in his ear as she kissed him and stroked his already hard cock. “Just do everything you’re told to do.”
Carlos returned in a foul mood.
“Este wimp tiene que estar aquí? (Does this wimp have to be here?)” he asked Juanita.
Doug was perplexed. He had no idea what Carlos was saying. But by his demeanor, he could tell that the guy was upset.
“Hablamos ya de esto (We already talked about this),” she replied.
“Sé, pero no quiero a este americano aquí cuando tenemos solamente una noche juntos (I know, but I don't want this American here when we only have one night together),” he said.
“No sea difícil, o usted tendrá que irse (Don't be difficult, or you'll have to leave),” she replied firmly.
“Todo el a la derecha, usted gana (All right, you win),” he said bitterly.
Juanita walked over to Doug and stroked his hard cock. He thought this was rather strange for her to do in front of her boyfriend.
“I want you to show Carlos what you can do with those nice gums,” she whispered in his ear as she pushed him to his knees in front of her. She then spread her legs invitingly, and he knew what to do. He felt awkward and feared that Carlos would get mad and do something rash.
Carlos watched him eating his girlfriend’s pussy for awhile before he walked over behind her and removed her bra. He reached around front and grabbed her large tits and kneaded them. Juanita moaned as she was being eaten out by Doug and caressed by her boyfriend.
Carlos grabbed her nipples roughly and pulled on them.
“Oooohhhhhhhh!” Juanita moaned as he roughly handled her huge tits. “Harder, baby!”
“Ah, mi pequeña mujerzuela tiene gusto de él áspero! (Ah, my little slut likes it rough!)” he hissed.
“Oh God, yes!” she moaned.
“Diga al wimp conseguir abajo en el piso en todos los fours (Tell the wimp to get down on the floor on all fours.),” he ordered.
“Get down on the floor on your hands and knees,” she ordered Doug as she pushed his head away.
Doug obeyed, knowing there was no other recourse. He was at her mercy.
Carlos stood by as Juanita circled Doug.
“Doug, you’ve been a very good boy this week, and I know you want to cum,” she said as she stroked his hard cock which had been neglected up until this point. At the same time she removed the butt plug. His anus was a gaping hole which didn’t readily close.
Doug was panting as Juanita went over to the closet and came back with a strap-on dildo.
“Do you know what this is, Doug?” she asked.
“Yes, Miss Juanita,” he replied weakly.
The dildo was twelve inches long and three and a half inches in diameter, a quarter of an inch wider than the butt plug that was just removed from his ass. It was attached to a 3-strap harness.
These had been used on Doug before, but he had never seen one so large. He would rip him to shreds. Worst of all she planned on using it while this other man was present.
“Do you know what I’m going to do with it?”
“Yes, Miss Juanita.”
“¡Usted va a rasgarlo un nuevo asshole! (You're going to rip him a new asshole!)” Carlos said, snickering.
Doug didn’t know what the Mexican was saying, but he knew it wasn’t good.
Juanita stood in front of Doug as she put on the harness. She put one strap around her waist. She then wrapped the other two straps around her thigh and attached them in front to the waist strap. The large dildo was held firmly in place and stood out as a formidable weapon before Doug’s eyes. A small nub on the back of the dildo lined up perfectly with Juanita’s clit. She would be well rewarded for the butt fucking she was about to give him.
Carlos stood behind Juanita and reached around to fondle her tits. She was so aroused as her nipples stood out on her chest begging for attention.
“Haga que él aspira su pene! (Make him suck your penis!)” he insisted.
Juanita held the dildo close to Doug’s face. She ran it over his lips.
“Lick it!” she ordered.
Doug opened his mouth and ran his tongue over the head of the dildo. He felt utterly humiliated as her boyfriend smiled at him. Tears welled up in his eyes.
“That’s it, Doug. Now take it in your mouth and suck on it!”
He quickly obeyed as Carlos watched him closely. His hands roamed all over his girlfriend’s luscious body.
Juanita was getting so aroused as Carlos worked her over. She moved her hips as his finger found the crack of her ass and then teased her rosebud. This forced the phallus deeper into Doug’s mouth as it moved towards his esophagus. His jaw was painfully stretched as he was forced to accommodate the monster dildo.
“Ése es bastante! ¡Es hora de empalmar cogida el wimp! (That's enough! It's time to butt fuck the wimp! )” Carlos insisted.
Juanita slowly withdrew her cock from Doug’s mouth. She smiled down at him as she moved around to his exposed butt.
Doug dreaded what was about to happen. What made it worse was the fact that Carlos, her boyfriend, was standing there watching the whole thing. He felt so humiliated and helpless.
She kicked his legs further apart and then started slapping his ass.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Ooooooohhhhh!” Doug groaned as the blows landed upon his unprotected ass.
“You like that, Doug?” she asked.
“Yes, Miss Juanita,” he replied, giving the only answer she would accept.
“That’s good, my little slut boy,” she hissed as the blows continued to land on his ass. She stopped momentarily to retrieve a tube of K-Y Jelly.
Carlos by now was undressed and stood in front of Doug with his cock mere inches from his face.
Doug was ashamed of himself. He now realized to what level he had stooped as he was shamefully being probed by this woman with her boyfriend looking on laughing at him. Only a short time ago he had a promising future with the love of his life. All his hopes and dreams were shattered by one fatal mistake.
“Are you gay, Doug?” Carlos asked, sarcastically.
“No, Mr. Sanchez,” he quietly answered.
“But you like it when my Chiquita plays with you ass,” he stated.
“Yes, Mr. Sanchez,” he answered, trying not to rile the volatile Mexican.
Juanita by now had his ass well greased as two fingers were buried in his rectum. She was sawing them easily in and out of him when she added a third. She continued to land blows on his reddening ass with her other hand.
Doug’s cock was rock hard as it hung under him neglected. His balls were tight, and he longed for Juanita to reach under and stroke his shaft, but she didn’t. Carlos’s cock was beginning to grow hard as he watched his Chiquita use and abuse the young man. The pig deserved everything he was getting and more.
“You like my Juanita, no?” he asked.
“Yes, I like Miss Juanita,” he answered as his ass stung with the smacks that were now coming faster and harder.
“I hope you don’t like her too much,” he hissed as he smacked Doug across the face with his now hard cock.
Carlos was well hung. His cock was a good ten inches long and quite fat.
Juanita stood up, panting from exerting herself so much. She had worked his ass over, and she was now ready to penetrate him with her huge, black dildo. This would be a new milestone for Doug. He had never taken a three and a half inch diameter dildo up his ass. He was in for a good reaming out, and she was ready to give it to him.
Doug felt something pressing against his puckered asshole, and he knew that Juanita was ready to fuck his ass with her monster phallus. This had been done to him before, but never in the present of another person. Yet here stood the woman’s boyfriend laughing and mocking him as he was about to be reamed out. He took great joy in his misery.
“Hey, Doug, my woman is going to make you a real mujerzuela del muchacho (boy slut),” Carlos laughed.
Doug had no idea what he meant, but he was astute enough to know that it wasn’t a compliment.
Juanita pressed hard, and Doug’s sphincter resisted momentarily before the head of her giant cock disappeared into his rectum. Already Doug felt full and the pain was intense from the stretching he was receiving. She pressed on and another inch of cock disappeared up his rectum.
“Aaaaahhhhhhh!” Doug groaned as his rectal muscles grasped the intruder that not only was making him feel full but causing him a great deal of discomfort.
At the same time the nub located on the back of the dildo was doing marvelous things to Juanita’s overheated pussy as her clit was massaged by it. This provided her the incentive she needed to continue working her macho dildo up his ass.
Carlos, holding his cock, started smacking Doug across the face with it simply to humiliate him. He rubbed it across his lips as he laughed at the distressed lad.
“You like what my Chiquita is doing to you?” Carlos asked tauntingly.
Doug gritted his teeth as seven inches of her dildo was now buried in him. He wasn’t use to penetration this deep, and she wasn’t through yet.
“I asked you a question, gringo!” he hissed as he continued to smack Doug with his hard cock.
“Yes! Yes! I like what Miss Juanita is doing to me,” he blurted out, hoping to get him to stop hitting him with his cock. He was so embarrassed. He didn’t like being abused by another man.
Precum was dripping from Carlos’s cock. Watching his girlfriend’s tits bouncing out of control while she fucked the mujerzuela del muchacho (slut boy) was getting him quite aroused.
“Hey, Chiquita, I need you to take care of this for me,” he said, waving his cock up and down.
“Mi amor, that’s impossible right now,” she said as she buried another inch up Doug’s ass. “Have him clean it off for you.”
“Are you loco!” he yelled.
“No, mi amor, he is good at it. Think about how good it will feel. He has no teeth,” she explained.
Carlos considered this for a moment as he rubber the head of his cock all over Doug’s lips. His lips now glistened with the Mexican’s precum. This disgusted him. He did everything that he was told to do. He suffered humiliation after humiliation. He had been deprived of consummating his marriage to his wife or even touching her in a loving way. There was no way he would do this. He had to draw the line, and this is where he drew it.
Juanita reached forward and grabbed Doug by the hair. She pulled hard and forced his head up so that he was looking right at Carlos’s hard, throbbing cock.
“Now is the time to show me what a good muchacho you are, Doug. Lick his cock clean, now!” she ordered.
Doug wanted to resist, but he knew the consequences would be dire if he was disobedient. Carlos would be gone tomorrow, but Juanita would be here to make sure he suffered for his indiscretion. With tears flowing from his eyes, he opened his mouth and slowly ran his tongue over the head of Carlos’s cock, cleaning up his precum. Strangely it excited him as his cock jerked spasmodically.
“Eso siente tan bueno! (That feels so good!)” Carlos exclaimed.
“I told you!” Juanita gloated as she buried another inch up Doug’s ass. Only two more inches to go and then she could really ream out his hole. “Let him suck on the head of your cock. He’s very good!”
Carlos laughed.
“Por qué no? (Why not?)” he agreed as he moved forward, offering Doug his fat cock.
Doug reluctantly wrapped his lips around the bulbous head of the Mexican’s cock and sucked on it. He was rewarded with more precum. He found the act disgusting, but no other options were open to him. He was being degraded, and there was nothing he could do about it. He felt less of a man now than he had at any other time in his life. He had reached a new low.
“Suck harder!” he ordered.
Doug obeyed mindlessly. Tears streamed from his eyes as he sucked harder on the swarthy cock.
He had no self-esteem left. What little remained, Carlos had taken.
“Let him take more of you in his mouth, mi amor,” Juanita suggested as only as inch of her dildo remained visible.
Doug felt a sharp pain as the dildo banged up against his colon. Surely all of it must be buried in him by now? Carlos grabbed his head and forced several more inches of cock in his mouth.
“Yes, that’s it!” he moaned as he pushed against the back of the poor man’s mouth. “Use your gums.”
Doug unthinkingly applied more pressure with his gums satisfying the Mexican who was using him like a woman.
“Shove it all the way down his throat,” Juanita suggested as she forced the last inch of her dildo into his colon.
Doug tried to scream. The pain was so intense, but, at the same time, Carlos gripped his head and pushed forward. His cock entered the poor man’s throat. He could see the large bulge as the gringo’s throat contracted around his fat cock.
‘Oh mi dios! (Oh my God!) His throat is so tight,” Carlos exclaimed.
Time stood still as Juanita rested with her strap-on buried to the hilt up Doug’s ass. His poor rectum was stretched beyond belief. At the same time Carlos was savoring the tight throat that was caressing his hard cock. His throat was much tighter than his Chiquita’s, but five inches of cock remained exposed to the outside air. Doug’s own cock was dripping precum on the floor, neglected, unattended, and unfulfilled.
“¡Su garganta de mierda es tan apretada! (Your fucking throat is so tight!)” Carlos moaned as he grasped Doug’s head tighter and pushed forward burying another inch of cock in his throat.
Doug couldn’t breathe, and he panicked as he thrashed his head back and forth, trying to free himself. Carlos held his head firmly but could see that the color was draining out of the gringo’s face. He withdrew his cock and allowed him to get some air. Doug panted and fought to get air into his lungs. He was lightheaded, and he was close to passing out.
“Usted americano estúpido, (You stupid American), you have to breathe through your nose,” he yelled at him as he smacked him in the face with his cock. “Now do it right this time. Breathe through your nose!”
Juanita was amused as she watched her boyfriend instructing Doug on how to deep-throat cock. Edgar was going to love seeing the playback of this session.
“Open your mouth, gringo,” he ordered as he placed his cock in Doug’s mouth and buried it in his throat with one violent thrust. He then worked his cock deeper and deeper until Doug’s nose was buried in his pubic hair.
Carlos rested as Juanita withdrew her dildo six or seven inches and then buried it once again in the poor lad’s ass. She picked up the pace and was reaming out his asshole and entering his colon with each thrust.
Traces of blood appeared on her large, black dildo. The diameter of this monster was too much for him to take so deep, but she was determined to ream him out. Maybe Carlos was right. Maybe she would rip him a new asshole
Doug, groaning in agony around the cock that stuffed his mouth, and then Carlos began working his cock in and out of his throat. The Mexican was using his mouth as a cunt to satisfy his animal lust. His nostrils flared as he fought for every breath of precious air. His mouth had been violated by a man’s cock for the first time. What did that make him? Was he destined to be a receptacle for anyone who chose to exploit him?
The debauchery continued as he was reamed out at both ends. Carlos was taking long stokes in and out of Doug’s throat as he groaned, his nose smashing into the Hispanic’s pubic hair with each powerful thrust. The Mexican’s testicles slapped his chin as slut boy’s throat bulged. He was being face fucked brutally by this unwanted visitor.
At the same time Juanita was gyrating her hips as she plowed into Doug’s rear passage, widening his already battered and bleeding rectum. She repeatedly drew her weapon out of him and stepped back slightly to watch her monster dildo emerge from his violated ass. His asshole gaped open as she pressed her cockhead to it and slammed it back up and into his rectum.
Twenty minutes passed, and he was still being tossed back and forth like a rag doll as they both tried to get off at his expense. He grunted and groaned as his violation continued, nothing more than a receptacle for their lustful urges. His cock throbbed and continued to drip precum like a leaky faucet. He was disgusted by his defilement but strangely excited at the same time.
Doug felt used and for good reason. He realized how low he had sunk and to what extremes he would go to please his mistress. He was being unnaturally violated in both holes, and, as he suffered both mental and physical anguish, his hard, throbbing cock gave away the fact that he loved the abuse and humiliation. The more he was degraded, the more aroused he became. This in itself revealed how low he had sunk in such a short period of time.
Finally Carlos tensed, and Doug could feel the fugitive’s cock swell in his throat before all hell broke loose. The volcano then erupted and hot cum spewed forth from the Mexican’s cock and was deposited in the poor boy’s belly. He gagged but the man kept cuming and cuming, and Doug kept swallowing, fearing he might otherwise drown in the bastard’s cum. Finally there was no more, and the Mexican slowly withdrew his cock from his throat.
“Lick it clean!” he ordered.
Doug mindlessly obeyed. He was defeated and was now operating on automatic pilot. He no longer cared what they did to him. All he knew was that his raging, hard cock desperately needed attention.
Juanita was unable to achieve a climax. She withdrew her long, black, monster dildo from Doug’s ass and looked at the gaping hole that stared back at her. He would never be the same.
She reached under him to make sure that he was still hard and that he hadn’t come. His cock twitched at her touch and gave him hope that he might yet be satisfied that night, but then she withdrew her hand.
“Veo que Doug tiene gusto de lo que estamos haciendo a él. (I see Doug likes what we're doing to him.)” Juanita smiled.
“Él tiene gusto de aspirar el martillo (He likes to suck cock),” Carlos boasted.
Juanita walked around in front of Doug. He grew weary. Everything hurt, his throat, his rectum, his knees, his arms, his cock, and yet his cock throbbed horribly, begging for relief. He knew Juanita was not yet satisfied. She removed her strap-on dildo and stood before him, offering him her sopping wet pussy. He knew instinctively what to do as his tongue ran up and down between her pussy lips.
Carlos by this time had sufficiently recovered from one of the best orgasms he had ever experienced although he would never admit this to his Chiquita. He walked around the gay Americano and saw his gaping hole which still hadn’t closed. This gave him an idea as he quickly left the room.
“Oh yes, Doug, eat my pussy. Use your gums. They feel so good!” Juanita moaned as she drew closer to her own climax. She rotated her hips, and when he buried his tongue in her hot hole, she used his nose to satisfy her throbbing clit.
Carlos returned, but he wasn’t alone. He stood behind Doug, and the young groom could feel a rough tongue licking his rectum. He couldn’t think straight and didn’t realize right away that it was one of Edgar’s many dogs that was violating him. He grew frantic as the dog became bolder, burying his tongue up his rectum.
Juanita forced him to focus on her needs as she got closer to her own orgasm. Most of the time he couldn’t breathe because she was pressing her pussy so hard against his face, cutting off his air supply.
“Un qué cerdo usted es! (What a pig you are?)” Carlos remarked as he ordered the Doberman up onto Doug’s back and guided his now unsheathed cock towards his gaping hole.
Doug struggled when he realized what was happening, but they were too strong for him as Juanita held his head tightly while Carlos helped the dog find its mark. The Doberman buried his cock all the way up Doug’s ass and then pistoned in and out of him with the speed of lightning.
Doug never experienced anything like this in his life as his rectal passage was being battered at a frantic pace. The dog was unrelenting and never slowed up as it ravaged the poor boy’s asshole.
He grunted with each vicious thrust from the brute. The only reprieve for him was the fact that his girth was nowhere as great as the strap-on dildo Juanita used, but what was disturbing was the blinding speed with which he battered his already sore rectal passage. He was faster than lightning.
Juanita was close and the sight of the dog pounding into Doug with such ferocity was too much for her as she erupted and flooded Doug’s mouth and face with her cum.
“Aaaaggghhhhhhh!” she screamed as sweet sensations overtook her. She ground her pussy all over his face as thrills of delight traveled up and down her spine.
When Doug thought he could take no more, the dog became still with his cock still buried to the hilt in his rectum. The beast was panting and doggie drool was dripping onto his back. And then he felt the dog’s knot at the base of his cock begin to grow.
“Noooooooooooooo!” Doug screamed as excruciating pain assailed him, caused by the knot that was still growing and stretching his rectum beyond belief.
“Él va realmente ahora a conseguirlo! (He's really going to get it now!)” Carlos said excitedly.
Finally it was over and they were tied together – man and beast. Doug grunted and groaned as the dog remained perfectly still for many minutes with his tongue lolling out of his mouth and his eyes glazed over. Doug was his bitch.
Doug was startled when the dog began to shoot hot cum up his ass, filling every nook and cranny. It was never ending as he shot load after load up the poor boy’s ass. His rectum and his colon were filled with doggie cum.
He was further humiliated as Carlos looked on, amused. This only made his cock even harder as his balls ached horribly.
“Usted es una mujerzuela del perro! (You are a dog slut!)” Carlos shamed him in his greatest moment of degradation.
Doug’s eyes filled with tears at the full realization of what was happening to him, and now he was tied to the dog and unable to get free. The dog pulled back with his powerful haunches, trying to free himself.
“Ooooohhhhhhh!” Doug screamed as his sphincter was being pulled and stretched unmercifully. The dog’s knot was just too big to break loose,
The Doberman became frantic and finally lifted his leg and swung it over Doug’s ass so that they were cheek to cheek.
“You’re doing fine, Doug. It won’t be long now,” she whispered soothingly in his ear as she stroked his long, hard cock. He welcomed the attention and could feel the cum boiling in his balls ready to explode.
Doug lowered his head to the floor, moaning loudly as the dog persistently tried to free himself from his bitch.
“You like being a dog slut?” Carlos asked, pulling his head up by his hair.
Doug looked up at him with a pained expression.
“Yes, Mr. Sanchez,” he whimpered.
Juanita continued to stroke him as he grew closer and closer to his own orgasm.
The Doberman pulled frantically and finally his knot shrunk enough that he was able to break free. She stopped.
“Please don’t stop!” Doug wailed.
“It’s not time yet, Doug. You must learn to control yourself,” Juanita warned as Carlos stood by amused at the poor man’s distress. She then buried her tongue in the poor boy’s mouth in heated passion as his cock throbbed under him.
Carlos took the Doberman out while Juanita helped Doug up. She took him to the bathroom and allowed him to shower. Carlos joined them and Doug was forced to bathe the Hispanic couple and cater to their every whim. His own cock throbbed with need as he lathered up the Mexican’s cock and washed it.
“Stroke it, Doug, and really work that lather into it,” Carlos ordered.
Doug mindlessly obeyed as the dark, thick shaft grew longer and harder with every stroke.
“Now look what you’ve done, usted idiota (you idiot)!” he exclaimed.
Carlos grabbed Doug by the hair and forced his cock into his mouth and down his throat. He rotated his hips as he felt the Americano’s throat convulsing around his fat cock.
“You like deep-throating him, don’t you, mi adoro?” Juanita whispered in his ear as she rubbed her soaped up tits all over his back.
Carlos grunted as he brutally pistoned in and out of Doug’s throat for the second time that evening. The slut boy’s nostrils flared as he fought for air, and his head ached as it smacked against the boyfriend’s pelvis with each brutal stroke.
“Suck harder. Use those gums!” Carlos ordered.
Doug obeyed as he grunted, feeling utterly humiliated.
Carlos grabbed Doug’s head and held it tightly as he tensed up. His cock swelled in slut boy’s mouth just before exploding and depositing another massive load of cum in his belly. He gagged as he quickly swallowed, attempting to keep up with the load of cum spewing forth from the Hispanic’s swarthy cock. Finally sated, Carlos rinsed off and got out of the shower. Doug finished bathing Juanita, and they were done. Well, they were done but Doug wasn’t.
The Doberman deposited a large load of cum up Doug’s ass that needed to be cleaned out. Even thought he was exhausted and spent, he would have to suffer through one of Juanita’s infamous enemas. Taking pity on him, she decided only one group of three enemas instead of nine would be sufficient.
Carlos stood by making derogatory remarks as Doug endured this further humiliation. With his stomach bloated and filled with two quarts of liquid, his cock still stood rock hard and needier than ever. The ultimate embarrassment for him was when he had to sit on the commode and shit out the concoction while Carlos stood by and watched.
The ordeal was finally over. The trio retired to the bedroom, and Doug was sure he would be rewarded for his obedience. A new larger butt plug, one that was three and a half inches, was inserted in his rectum. He was positioned on his back, and then his arms and legs were shackled to the bed. He was unable to move as his cock stood straight up still throbbing and leaking precum.
Juanita and Carlos lay on the other side of the bed and kissed passionately. Then Carlos went down on her and brought her to another orgasm. This went on most of the night as the two made love to each other until the wee hours of the morning. Totally spent, they finally fell off into a deep slumber in each other’s arms.
Doug lay in bed and watched them cum many times. He was aggravated and tears welled up in his eyes as his own cock remained hard and neglected. He did everything he was asked to do. He even sucked the illegal immigrant’s cock. It wasn’t fair. Sleep avoided him like a thief in the night, and he saw the first light of day as the two lovers rested peacefully beside him.
Monica and Julie stayed in Berlin for over three weeks. Nothing went as planned. It all started out bad with the incident at the airport that left Monica totally disconcerted. She had never been treated like that. For the first time in her life, she felt what it was like to be utterly humiliated and degraded, and she didn’t like it. She enjoyed it much more being on the other side of the fence.
She thought about leaving Berlin immediately, but reconsidered when she remembered why they were there in the first place. Edgar looked far and wide and discovered that the most creative artists in the field were located here in Berlin. He would settle for nothing but the best, and it wouldn’t cost him a cent. Julie made more than enough in Tijuana and Amsterdam to pay the artists, not to mention the liberties they were promised as the work progressed.
Unfortunately, they had miscalculated on time. Julie needed much more time to heal before she could travel. They should have realized that the time table they had originally created was much too ambitious. Julie spent many days which turned into weeks uncomfortable and in pain as the healing process took place.
Now as Julie waited for the plane to takeoff, she was glad that the ordeal was finally over. She was feeling much better although what they did to her would remain with her for the rest of her life. She remembered her first full day in Berlin.
“Julie, wear something sexy, maybe the short black skirt, your red tank top, and six inch heels. Don’t bother with underwear. Where we’re going you won’t need it.”
“Where are we going? Is it a strip club?” she asked, feeling the wetness between her legs.
“Oh no, you won’t be doing anything like that here in Berlin, Julie. I want it to be a surprise. Why don’t you wait until we get there,” Monica said.
“Alright,” she replied, reticent.
She felt somewhat disappointed. Now that she had come to terms with her true nature, she craved the humiliation she was forced to endure.
They left their hotel and walked several blocks. Julie carried her breast pump. They turned onto a narrow street and stopped in front of one of the many shops located in this section of the city.
Julie was shocked and stood there paralyzed as she read the sign over the door, ‘Tattoo Berlin.’
“Why are we here?” she stammered.
“Isn’t it obvious?” Monica asked.
“But…”
“There are no buts, Julie,” she said as she opened the door.
That seemed like such a long time ago, yet it was only three weeks. The tattooists that worked on her were two of the finest as evidenced by the intricate patterns they weaved on her body. None of her tattoos were visible as the plane taxied down the runway, but she knew she would soon be forced to display them in public. The very thought of it made her wet.
The process began that first day as Yvonne, the young German tattoo artist, eyed her from a distance.
“Strip!” Monica ordered her.
Julie knew all eyes in the small shop were on her as she removed her skirt and top. Her massive tits swayed seductively on her chest now over laden with milk. Monica decided to skip her morning milking which she questioned but was immediately rebuked for it.
Yvonne approached the naked vixen and examined every inch of her body. When she was done, she stood in front of Julie and hefted a tit in each hand. The slut groaned as the tattoo artist squeezed and pulled on her nipples.
“You like?” she asked.
Julie moaned as several drops of milk escaped from her hard nipples. This didn’t go unnoticed by the German girl. She leaned over and took one of the long, hard nipples into her mouth and sucked avariciously.
Julie’s milk started to flow, and Yvonne fed on the sweet nectar. She was a lesbian and loved the taste of the American slut’s milk as it filled her mouth. She sucked harder and squeezed and pulled on the other hard nipple. She could see that the girl became more aroused as she handled her tits roughly.
“Ohhhhhhhh!” Julie groaned, aroused not only by the female lips sucking the warm milk from her tit but by the humiliating situation she found herself in. She felt like such a tramp.
Marc, the other artist commissioned to work on her, walked over and fed on her other bloated tit. These strangers were sucking her dry. His fingered traveled down to her swollen labia and felt the wetness, evidence that the young slut was aroused. She felt so shamed, and the thought of what they must think of her got her even hotter.
Curiosity seekers stopped by to watch the young slut as the tattoo artists fed on her luscious, milk filled tits. A small group formed and made rude comments as she stood there being used.
“Get up on the table!” Yvonne ordered when the slut’s tits were finally sucked dry.
Julie lay on her back on an examination table located in one corner of the studio. They talked with Monica and looked over some stencils that the two had been working on.
“Ich denke, dass wir bereit sind (I think we're ready),” Yvonne said, washing her hands and putting on a pair of disposable latex gloves.
“Wir an einem für erstaunlichen Segeltuch arbeiten müssen (What an amazing canvas we have to work on)!” Marc added as he too prepared to work on the young slut.
Things moved very quickly. Julie had absolutely no say in what they were doing to her. They discussed the tattoos and their placement as if she wasn’t even there. She was a non entity as far as the three of them were concerned. She would have to live with this for the rest of her life, yet she had no control over what was about to happen to her. She groaned in lust knowing that there was nothing she could do about how they were going to disfigure her body.
Monica gave final approval to everything, and the process began. Yvette and Marc worked together on her. They washed down her body with warm soap and water. Then they shaved her with disposable razors even though Monica assured them that all of her body hair had been removed. They kept her highly aroused as the process continued.
The plane reached 30,000 feet as Julie laid her head back, settling in for the long flight back to the States. She couldn’t fathom what she had been subjected to for the past three weeks. Pain and humiliation punctuated her every waking hour during this time.
Lying on her back, she didn’t even know what the tattoo looked like. She felt so vulnerable which only added to her arousal. Then Yvette and Marc opened new, sterile needles and placed them in the tattoo guns. Fresh ink was opened and the process began.
Julie flinched as the buzzing of the tattoo guns began.
“Ohhhhh!” she exclaimed as she felt unbearable pain and wondered how long she could endure this. Then the pain lessened after the adrenalin and the endorphins kicked in until it reached a point where she experienced only a warm feeling. She moaned as the guns droned on, and she found herself getting more and more aroused as the guns traveled from her lower pelvis upward across her abdomen and finally over to the side of her tit.
“What are they doing to me?” she wondered. “Oh, God, I hope it’s not something ugly and disgusting.”
“Sie ist ein heißer Slut (She’s one hot slut),” Marc commented. “Ihr pussy ist sopping naß (Her pussy is sopping wet)!”
Yvette licked her lips.
“Ja kann ich den sehen. Ich denke, dass ich in ihren honigtopf für das mittagessen eintauchen muss (Yes, I can see that. I think I’ll have to dip into her honey pot for lunch),” she laughed.
“Wir müssen jene Milchbeutel bald auch leeren (We need to empty those milk sacs soon, too),” he laughed. “Dieser job hat irgendeinen netten seitlichen nutzen (This job does have some nice side benefits).”
At noon they did just that as Marc worked hard to drain her tits of the new milk that she had produced. Her milk production was increasing daily thanks to Monica who kept her on a strict schedule. At the same time, Yvonne devoured the American slut’s cunt, sucking her dry of her sweet nectar.
“Aaaaaaagggghhhh!” she screamed as her orgasm hit her hard. All of the tensions of the morning were released as she exploded in the German girl’s mouth, bathing her in her juices.
The tattooing continued late into the afternoon when the outline of the tattoo was finally completed. They applied antiseptic and covered it with a gauze bandage to protect it from infection.
“We must allow the tattoo to heal before we can add color,” Marc explained to Monica.
“This will take about a week,” Yvette added. “It’s important to keep it clean and moist. No showers or baths for the next week. Clean it with soap and water and pat it dry, don’t rub. You probably should bring her in after a couple of days, and we’ll check her progress.”
“Yes, actually bring her in around noon, and we’ll have her for lunch,” Marc joked.
“I think I can arrange that,” Monica agreed while Julie stood by embarrassed and aroused at the same time.
“When Marc begins filling in the color on her tattoo next week, I can begin the tattoo on her back,” Yvette said.
“That would be wonderful!” Monica added.
That was three weeks ago, and it was finally over. That first week was painful as her tattoo healed, but the second week was even worse when both her front and back were being worked on simultaneously. She itched and knew there was no relief. She wanted to scratch it in the worst way but feared that she would do some permanent damage. She couldn’t find a comfortable position to sleep in. Both her front and back were in agony. She had to be careful not to disturb the scabs and let the healing process progress naturally.
Marc and Yvette were truly artists of the highest caliber as the design tattooed on the slut bride’s body came to life. The ink was expertly applied. She caught glimpses of the design as the healing process took place and instantly knew what she would be forced to live with for the rest of her life. The choice wasn’t hers. She had absolutely no input. She was Edgar’s to do with as he pleased. He robbed her of her teeth and enlarged her already voluptuous tits, and now he was marking her body as his. The message came through loud and clear. You are mine to do with as I please.
Besides being talented artists, Marc and Yvette also had a lecherous side to them and took advantage of every opportunity to humiliate and use her. They feasted on her engorged tits throughout the day, and Marc took advantage of every opportunity to fuck not only her pussy but her ass as they relieved their overcharged libidos. Other workers in the shop and even customers and casual observers were allowed liberties with the slut. She was so aroused all the time now as she became numb to the pain and soreness that pervaded a good part of her body. The pleasure her openings gave her was a welcome relief. It was her only means of escape, and she welcomed all who wanted a piece of her.
It was finally over as she stood in front of the full length mirror and saw for the first time in its entirety the fruits of their labor. It was a snake, but she already knew that. What made her jaw drop open in awe were the muted browns and tans and blacks of the snake’s skin that took on a realism that was almost frightening. The darker brown of the snake’s head was caught in such vivid detail right down to the yellowish stripes that extended on each side of the serpent’s head from the nostrils, through the eyes, and to the back of the head. It was a magnificent work of art, and her body was the canvas.
She recognized the snake and knew immediately that it was a Royal Python with whom she was intimately acquainted. She blushed at the thought of what that snake had done to her. Julie noticed something else that she had missed when she first gazed upon herself in the mirror. There was scroll work right above her clit containing one word, ‘Slut’, in red.
She became wetter as she read that single word which defined her very being, permanently etched on her body for the world to see. It was demeaning. She was branded. She moaned when the full realization of what they had done to her sank in.
The snake tattoo was expansive. The snake’s tail began just above the word ‘Slut’ and curved upwards to the left of her navel. From there the serpent wound slightly to the right and traveled up her abdomen working its way left again to the under curve of her left tit. It followed the natural upward curve around the side of her tit and continued around with its mouth open, red tongue extended, stopping just shy of her areola.
Julie gazed at it in awe. She had mixed feelings as her clit ached horribly. Her body was permanently marked by the serpent, but its beauty was mesmerizing at the same time. The snake looked as if it was ready to devour her nipple as its mouth gaped open hovering over it.
Monica and the tattooists designed the elaborate tattoo so that Julie could still wear a bra which would expose her expansive cleavage but still keep the tattoo hidden from view.
Two Royal Pythons were tattooed across her lower back. Their open mouths met at the base of her spine in a kiss. The same realism characterized “The Serpent’s Kiss” on her back. She was sure to attract much attention.
Marc and Yvette stood on each side of her as she gazed upon her body dressed only in her six inch stiletto heels and black thigh highs.
“Well?” Monica asked.
“It looks so real!” Julie exclaimed.
“Yes, nothing but the best for our slut,” she smiled.
“Is it permanent?” she asked.
They all laughed at her innocence. She knew nothing of such things. She had led such an insular life that she was naïve about many things in the world.
“I would say so. Removing a tattoo is just as painful as receiving it in the first place, and the results aren’t always satisfactory,” Yvette explained.
Others from the shop stood around her and even more invited guests, friends of Marc and Yvette, joined the group as they admired her tattoos.
The group closed in around her, and she could see that more than twenty men and women surrounded her. They were all in various stages of undress, and the men were stroking their hard cocks.
“It’s time for you to show your gratitude to Yvette and Marc for the fine work they have done,” Monica said.
Julie licked her lips in anticipation, knowing what was expected of her. No longer the child of God destined to do great things in the Christian community, she fell to her knees. Marc reached out his hand, and Julie obediently removed her dentures and handed them to him. Several gasps went up from some of the onlookers and murmurings in German permeated the room.
He slapped her face with his cock as she looked up at him. He smiled down at the American slut with the serpents forever etched on her body. He then pushed forward and buried his large cock down her throat in one forward thrust. This was a signal for the others to join in her debauchery. Two mouths quickly found her nipples and sucked hungrily, anticipating the promised reward. The milk came quickly as they sucked the sweet nectar from her heaving tits.
Yvette was not to be denied after the hours of hard work invested in creating by far the most ambitious tattoos of her young career. She strapped on a large formidable black dildo and maneuvered Julie onto her hands and needs with a minimal disruption to the men who were already using her.
Marc was slamming in and out of the slut’s throat with a rapidity that was staggering as Yvette poised her well greased dildo at the slut bride’s rosebud. She teased her for several minutes before driving all twelve inches home in one swift and violent thrust.
Julie’s eyes went wide as she screamed in protest around the cock buried in her throat. She was receiving a pounding that she would not soon forget. Other men grew impatient as they forced their way in and replaced the two men sucking on her tits. They sucked greedily, drinking her dry.
Marc pounded her mouth, enjoying the feeling of her gums traveling up and down the length of his cock as he repeatedly buried it to the hilt. He soon tensed, and, as his cock head swelled, spurting his hot, scalding cum down her throat. Julie greedily drank the white creamy jism which was fast becoming an integral part of her diet.
Marc was quickly replaced by another German who buried his cock down her throat. He held her head and pounded his massive cock in and out of her throat with a rapidity that was staggering.
“Ich wünsche den amerikanischen Pussy des Sluts (I want the American slut's pussy)!” a large black man said with authority.
Obviously this was someone that they all respected as the rowdy group suddenly became quiet. The men sucking on her tits backed off.
“Das kann geordnet werden, Sir (That can be arranged, sir).” Yvette replied as she eased the large dildo out of the girl’s ass.
“Ich wünsche sie auf die Oberseite (I want her on top),” he said.
“Selbstverständlich Sir (Of course, sir),” she replied.
“Ich möchte, dass jedes Loch gefüllt wird. Ein sehen möchten Ihre Münder ganzen Körper. Jeder ist beteiligt zu sein (I want every hole filled. A want to see your mouths all over her body. Everyone is to be involved),” he ordered as his voice rose.
Murmurings of approval went up from the crowd.
Julie had no idea what was going on as she remained on her hands and knees.
The black man lay down on the floor, and Julie could now clearly see the massive weapon that rose from between his legs. It was a telephone pole. It looked to be at least fourteen inches long, and she feared what the girth of this giant cock might be.
Yvette prodded her with her foot, and Julie instinctive knew what she was supposed to do as she crawled over to him and reached for his massive weapon. She ran her tongue over the head of her cock and immediately felt weak all over knowing that soon it would be in her. She licked up and down the length of his shaft in awe of the massiveness of the black monster.
“Genügend viel (Enough)!” he ordered, but Julie was confused.
“You are to ride him,” Yvette said.
Julie rose on unsteady legs as she straddled the black man’s giant cock. She wondered if she could really take it all. The crowd stood around silently as she lowered her cunt down on the head of his shaft. She groaned loudly as she worked herself downward, burying his enormous cock in her tight cunt. All too soon she met with resistance, and she knew that his cock had bottomed out. As she looked down, she still saw a good portion of the black pole exposed to the air.
She worked herself up and down the huge cock, pounding into her cervix before raising herself again only to lower herself and meet the same resistance all over again. Her breasts smacked into each other still laden with milk. The snake almost looked alive as its head remained poised ready to devour her long, hard nipple.
“Das ist nicht gut genug! Ich möchte allen meinen Schwanz in ihrem begraben (That is not good enough! I want all of my cock buried in her),” he ordered.
“Ich bin nicht sicher, ob dies möglich ist. Sie sind so groß (I’m not sure that is possible. You are so big),” Yvette reasoned with him.
“Ich will nicht hören, jede dieser (I will not hear any of this. Make it happen)!” he snapped.
Yvette stood behind Julie.
“You’re not trying hard enough! The magistrate wants you to take all of it,” Yvette said.
“Oh God, his cock is already battering my cervix. There’s nowhere for it to go!” Julie groaned.
“Try harder!” Yvette ordered as she pushed down on Julie’s shoulders.
This continued for over ten minutes as everyone looked on in awe. With each downward stroke, Yvette pushed down on her shoulders with such force that his cock battered her cervix unmercifully. Little by little more and more of his cock disappeared as Julie suffered intense pain and cramps. His cock was forcing her cervix to dilate unnaturally and, if this continued, she would eventually be opened wide enough for him to enter her womb.
“Oh God help me!” she wailed as the pain became unbearable, but she took some consolation in knowing that her sister was safe. She was more than willing to sacrifice herself to ensure her sister’s safety. A chain of events had been put in motion that was irreversible. It altered the course of her life forever. She was transformed into an embodiment of lust, and at this very moment, grew more aroused at the thought of what that monster cock was doing to her once virgin pussy.
“Geben Sie ihr von hinten (Enter her from behind)!” ordered the black magistrate.
He then pulled Julie forward while Yvette lined up her formidable dildo and drove it slowly up the poor girl’s ass.
The black magistrate groaned as his cock was being strangled by the tightness of her passage.
“Jeder mitmachen (Everyone join in)!” he ordered, and they did.
They pounced on her like vultures, waiting to devour their prey. Both of her nipples were immediately covered by mouths that sucked on them greedily, drawing the sweet, warm milk out of them. Another man rammed his cock down her throat. Lips were kissing every inch of her body as everyone’s hands groped her. She was on emotional overload as so many hands and lips and cocks fought to use her.
And all this time she continued to work the black monster in and out of her sore cunt. The intense pain became a dull ache as his cock battered her dilating cervix, gaining more and more ground with each passing moment. Both of her holes were being cruelly battered in a syncopated rhythm as Yvette and the black man worked together like a well oiled machine.
“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Julie groaned as she was overcome with so many different emotions. She was ready to explode. So many mouths and hands and cocks were using her at the same time.
After several more minutes Julie felt something give deep inside of her. The black magistrate’s cock had totally disappeared. He held her tightly forcing her to keep all of his cock buried deep in her belly. He grew still, but Yvette kept pounding her ass with her huge dildo. He then tensed, and she could feel his cock swell as his hot cum spurted into her womb. She convulsed uncontrollably as her own orgasm overtook her, sending her into a paroxysm that she could not control. Her eyes rolled back into her head.
At the same time Yvette shuddered as she too was overcome by an orgasm that sent chills up and down her spine.
“Oh fuck yes!” she wailed as she received the emotional release she so much craved.
Chaos reigned for several more hours as Julie was used in every way imaginable. Her tits had long been drained of the sweet milk they produced even though greedy mouths continued to suck on her sore nipples. Her jaw ached from being forced open by the never-ending line of cocks that awaited her. Both of her holes were battered and well used. She lost track of time as she was used until everyone was sated. She herself had reached a point where she was in a constant climatic state with each orgasm coming in a wave, one right after another.
Finally the group slowly dispersed, and she was left lying there on the floor, licking up the pool of cum that had formed beneath her.
Julie vaguely remembered that every inch of her body was covered in cum as they now flew over the Atlantic Ocean, heading for the safety of home. She looked out of her window at the clouds below and could see shapes forming.
She thought that was the last time she would see Yvette and Marc, but she was wrong. There was still some unfinished business that needed to be attended to.
The following morning Julie slept late before she was taken back to the tattoo parlor. Monica continued to pump her tits every four hours, but she was so out of it that she never realized that it was happening.
Marc greeted Monica at the door and took her aside to speak with her. Julie was ordered to disrobe. She stood in the middle of the tattoo parlor in her six inch slut red stiletto heels and nothing else. Her hands were behind her neck and her legs were spread wide, giving all the onlookers an unobstructed view of her tattoos. Store patrons and curiosity seekers surrounded her, admiring her exquisite tattoos and reaching out to touch her.
“I thought you might be interested in a little device that I have devised,” Marc said.
“I’m always open to new ideas, Marc,” Monica replied amiably.
“Well, since Julie is lactating, I think you might find this intriguing,” Marc said as he picked up a small cylinder. “This cylinder is custom made out of titanium alloyed with aluminum which produces an extremely strong, lightweight metal that is corrosion resistant. I took the liberty of making these cylinders to Julie’s exact specifications.”
“And what exactly is the purpose of these cylinders?” Monica asked.
“They’re custom made to fit Julie’s nipples,” Marc continued. “You’ll notice these two small holes in the base of the cylinder. By using a barbell, you’ll be able to hold the cylinder in place once her nipples are pierced.”
“They look very nice, but I don’t understand why I would want to cover her nipples,” Monica said.
“Think about it for a moment, Monica. It’s like capping a bottle,” he added.
“Are you telling me that with these in place, no milk can escape?” Monica asked.
“Exactly! There’s a small rubber cushion at the bottom of the cylinder that effectively prevents any milk from escaping from her milk ducts until they are removed.”
Monica walked back and forth in deep thought.
“That means I can control when she’s milked,” she thought out loud.
“Yes!”
“What an absolutely brilliant idea. You are very clever. Why, the possibilities are endless. I’m sure Edgar would just love this too.”
“I’m sure he will if I know Edgar as well as I think I do. She could be forced to retain her milk for quite some time which would greatly add to her distress.”
“Yes, I definitely want them. Can you do the piercing?”
“Yes, Monica, I’m licensed as a piercer in Germany,” he replied.
“Wonderful. We’ll do it today since we’re leaving for home tomorrow,” Monica decided.
“Oh, one more thing, Monica. I thought this might provide a nice touch,” Marc said as he held up a small gold snake. “This would look very nice in her navel.”
Monica looked at the detail of the gold snake charm and liked it. It would certainly go well with the tattoos that already adorned her body.
“I love it!” Monica exclaimed.
Julie was brought over and ordered to sit on a stool.
“Lock your hands behind your neck,” Marc ordered.
Marc swabbed her nipples with peroxide. They immediately grew hard from the attention they were receiving. He picked up one of the cylinders and worked it onto her left nipple. It was a perfect fit. He knew it would be since he had taken her measurements several weeks ago.
“Do you want the barbell to attach horizontally or vertically?” Marc asked.
Monica thought for a moment.
Julie sat there with absolutely no idea what was going on. What was he talking about? What barbell? What were they going to do to her now?
Yvonne walked up behind her and put her hands on Julie’s shoulders as she leaned over.
“Don’t worry, Julie, I think you’re going to love this,” she whispered as she buried her tongue in the poor girl’s ear.
“I think horizontal,” Monica replied.
Marc adjusted the cylinder. He noted the entry and exit holes as he lined up the piercing needle.
Julie knew what he was doing. This was not the first time she was pierced there. It seemed so surreal. The piercing needle was ready to enter her as the tattoo of the snake’s head remained poised, ready to devour her nipple. She watched as he picked up the hollow needle and carefully pushed it through the base of her nipple.
She winced but the pain was not unbearable. She watched as the barbell was passed through the new piercing and a ball was attached at the other end. Her left nipple was now encased in the new titanium alloy cylinder, and it wasn’t long before he completed the piercing of her right nipple.
“Those look so sexy!” Yvonne said as she trailed kisses across the slut’s shoulders. She was getting turned on in spite of herself.
Monica stood close by and watched as all kinds of possibilities flooded her mind on how they could use these for their amusement.
Julie soon found out that he wasn’t done as Marc swabbed her navel with peroxide and captured the lower part of her navel with piercing pliers. He then quickly pushed a new sterilized piercing needle through the captured skin, leaving behind a hollow plastic sheath. The snake charm was inserted through the plastic sheath which was then removed. Tattoos and piercings now marked her once pure body.
Yvonne walked around in front of her and eyed the new additions.
“God, she looks good!” Yvonne exclaimed. “Get down on your knees!”
Julie obeyed, still trying to fully comprehend what just happened as the German tattoo artist removed her skirt, exposing her moist cunt. She walked up to the girl and grabbed her by the hair.
“Give me your dentures!” she demanded.
Julie removed her dentures and gave them to the German woman.
“Now stick out your tongue!” she ordered.
Julie mindlessly obeyed as the German’s cunt quivered just at the thought of what those gums and that tongue were going to do to her. She teased herself by moving her cunt all over the slut’s tongue.
“Oh yes! That feels so good!” she exclaimed as she gripped Julie’s hair tightly and ground her hips, burying the girl’s tongue in her hot hole.
It was an amazing sight as the German lesbian worked her cunt all over the American slut’s face. Her huge tits hung heavily on her chest laden with milk, but no milk escaped from her encased nipples. The new cylinders did their job well.
Yvonne grew more frantic as she quickly approached her climax. She became viciously aggressive as she pulled and tugged on Julie’s hair, directing her mouth to all the right places.
“Essen Sie mich, Sie amerikanisches Stück Abfall (Eat me, you American piece of trash)!” she wailed as she ground her cunt all over the girl’s face.
“Ja! Ja! Ja! (Yes! Yes! Yes!)” Yvonne exclaimed as she exploded all over the slut’s face. She held on to her tightly as her orgasm ripped through her body, grinding her cunt over the slut’s sucking mouth and using her nose to stimulate her already sensitive clit.
She finally released her, completely sated.
That was only yesterday. Julie lay back in her seat and closed her eyes. Monica sat next to her fast asleep.
“Please remain seated and fasten your seat belts. We’ve run into some turbulence. The captain will let you know when it is safe to move around the cabin. Thank you,” the flight attendant announced.
It was less than three months ago that Julie and Doug were married in her father’s small church in Lake Placid. Times were much simpler than, and her life was less complicated. She remembered being so happy as she sat next to her new husband, traveling down that picturesque mountain road. They had so many dreams and aspirations. There were so many things they were going to do together. They were in love and had a strong faith in God. There was nothing that they couldn’t do or so they thought.
Then came the fateful flat tire that altered the course of their lives forever. Neither one of them would ever be the same. It was less than three months ago but it seemed like an eternity. How could they have changed so much in such a short period of time?
These thoughts haunted Julie as she reposed, deep in thought. Tears welled up in her eyes, knowing that she could never return to those happy, simpler days. Her innocence was lost forever. New desires were awakened in her, and like Eve she tasted of the forbidden fruit and found it to be good.
29
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 17
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
Edgar had a great deal to do before morning as he monitored Andrea throughout the night. It was a long night for the poor girl as sleep avoided her until the early morning hours. At that point he was able to get a blood sample which he sent to Dr. Dennison by courier.
Andrea was now his, and he was going to give her no time to contemplate her situation. Her transformation would be swift regardless of the emotional or psychological effects it might have on her. Not only would her total corruption begin immediately but it would be done on a much shorter time schedule. He planned on doing to her what he did to Julie and much more.
Edgar arranged for Juanita to come up to the estate for an hour or two. Doug would remain on his own in the summer cottage. This would give Edgar an opportunity to monitor his behavior when left to his own devices. Was he smart enough to realize that every room in the cottage was equipped with hidden cameras? Would he attempt to escape, knowing the consequences? Edgar would soon find out.
He looked in on Andrea and saw that she wasn’t resting comfortably. A pained expression on her face told him that her sleep was troubled most likely by the disturbing events of the past two days, and this pleased him. If she thought yesterday’s ordeal was bad, just wait until today was over. He released Duke who crawled up between her legs and began to lap away at her pussy. Edgar turned on the large LCD screen and left the room to monitor Andrea’s reactions from his office.
“Oh! Oh!” Andrea moaned still asleep.
Duke attached her sopping wet pussy with a passion. There was nothing he liked better than the sweet juices that poured out of a human female’s hole. All he had to do was lick her with his rough tongue, and he was rewarded. He especially liked the taste of this one.
“Oh! Oh!” she moaned again as her head thrashed back and forth, still in the midst of a disturbed sleep.
Edgar monitored everything from his office. There was a bank of displays on the back wall where he could view every room in the house. There were several other displays that were reserved for the summer cottage. Juanita was at this moment preparing to come up to the main estate.
Edgar’s phone rang.
“Hello?”
“Hi Edgar, this is Monica.”
“My dear, how are you?”
“Wonderful!”
“How is our little slut doing?”
“Oh, much better than expected. She was a real hit last night at the strip club. She danced on stage with the Albino’s sucking on her nipples.”
“You’re kidding?” Edgar laughed.
“No, and the slut loved it. She was begging for attention, and I think she got more than she bargained for,” Monica added.
“It sounds as if your week in Tijuana is turning out to be very productive.”
“Oh, yes. There’s no doubt about that, and how about you? Have you been keeping yourself busy?”
Edgar chuckled.
“Monica, you won’t believe what happened.”
“Tell me!”
“Well, we have a new guest!”
“A new guest?”
“Yes!”
“Who?”
“Guess?”
“Edgar, you’re teasing me! Don’t keep me in suspense! Who is it?” The suspense was killing her, and she wanted to know.
“Andrea Matthews.”
There was silence at the other end of the line.
“You have got to be kidding!” she exclaimed.
“No, not at all. The perfect opportunity arose, and I took advantage of it.”
“How, Edgar?”
“It’s really too long and complicated to get into on the phone, but I’ll fill you in later.”
“Are you going to tell Julie?”
“Eventually she’ll find out, but not now,” Edgar said.
“Oh, no, of course not.”
“I’m putting her on the fast track, and I’m starting today.”
“It’s looks as if you’re going to be as busy as I am,” Monica laughed.
“Yes, indeed! Well, keep pushing the slut. Give her a lot of exposure this week.”
“Oh, don’t worry, I will. She’s already quite popular. By the way, how is Doug?”
“Doug is fine. Juanita is keeping him busy.”
“Don’t let her get too rough with him. You know how she can be sometimes.”
“He’ll be fine. I’ll talk to you soon.”
“Goodbye, Edgar.
“Goodbye.”
It sounded as if things were going well in Tijuana, and Edgar knew Julie was in good hands. He had other things on his mind right now.
Juanita entered the room and watched as Duke devoured the young girl’s cunt. She withered on the bed, moaning as she tossed her head back and forth. She had no idea who this girl was. She was told to get her showered and dressed. She was also to make sure that all body hair from the neck down was removed and that debilitating cream was liberally applied especially to her cunt, legs, and underarms. Edgar detested body hair anywhere on a woman’s body.
Andrea was rudely awakened by the beast that was relentlessly licking her private parts. She tried to squirm away, but the bindings were too tight. Unlike yesterday, her mind was clear, and she knew exactly what was happening. She found the very thought of that animal licking her disgusting, but at the same time her body betrayed her and responded to the dog’s tongue. She involuntarily lifted her hips to meet his thrashing tongue as it was buried in her hot, dripping hole.
The large LCD screen suddenly came alive, and Andrea was horror stricken.
“Oh my GOD!” she said in disbelief.
There she was in living color, being licked by Duke the previous night. She remembered last night’s debauchery but not in this kind of detail. The camera didn’t lie. She looked like a wanton slut wearing only those high heeled shoes as she licked her lips and groaned like a slut. Where were the cameras? How was this recorded?
She started to cry. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. Only two days ago she was so happy attending orientation at Landover Bible School. Everything went downhill from there. It all started when she met with Pastor Edwards. She was now positive that she had been drugged by him. She felt so betrayed. He was supposed to be her spiritual leader.
All of these thoughts flooded her conscious mind as the dog now licked and nibbled on her clit. She didn’t want it to feel so good, but it did. When she looked up at the large screen TV, she saw herself pleading with the beast, begging him to lick her. This was too much for her as her clit vibrated and sent spasms throughout her system. She shuddered as chills ran up and down her spine.
She gasped as her luscious young breasts rose and fell with every breath she took. Her 34 DD’s were a sight to behold, and up until several days ago no one had laid eyes on them. She saw Juanita standing in the doorway and felt ashamed. Not only had she sinned against God, but she was caught in the act.
“Heh, another puta,” Juanita remarked.
She walked over to the bed and looked at the luscious young woman lying there still being devoured by the insatiable dog. She pulled Duke off of the bed and ordered him to heel.
“Who are you?” Andrea asked.
“I work for Mr. Stevens,” she answered curtly as she roughly removed the restraints.
Juanita took Andrea to the bathroom and allowed her to shower. After her shower the Mexican approached the young girl with a pair of scissors.
“What are those for?” Andrea asked fearfully.
“We need to get rid of the hair on your pussy,” Juanita replied with a smile.
“You can’t do that to me!” she protested.
“Look! We can do this the easy way or the hard way. It doesn’t matter to me, but one way or the other your pussy will be naked when I’m finished,” Juanita said sternly.
“I won’t let you…”
Juanita reared back and slapped Andrea across the face, sending her head reeling. She was stunned. No one had ever hit her before. She stood there nursing her sore cheek, unable to speak.
“Now sit, down, spread your legs, and let me do my work, or I’ll have to restrain you,” she threatened.
In a daze Andrea sat on the commode and spread her legs for the dark skinned woman. She felt utterly humiliated as her pubic hair was cut away. Then she watched as the woman applied shaving cream to her vagina and shaved away the last remnants of hair.
She forced her to stand up and bend over so she could inspect her rectum and remove any stray hairs. Next her underarms and legs were carefully shaved. She did a final inspection of her whole body before she started to apply a white cream to all the shaved areas.
“Thank you for applying moisturizer,” Andrea said, trying to be civil and make up for riling the Hispanic woman.
“No need to thank me. It’s not a moisturizer. It’s a permanent hair remover,” Juanita replied.
“Excuse me!” Andrea replied shocked.
“Watch your tone of voice, puta,” she said as she viciously slapped the young girl again. “Now, put your hands behind your neck so I can apply this cream to your underarms.”
Andrea shook uncontrollably. This woman was so cruel, and she didn’t understand why. She quickly locked her hands behind her neck not wanting to provoke the dark skinned woman.
Juanita applied a good layer of cream to the girl’s underarms as she admired her large tits. This one was built like the other puta, Julie. They even looked alike although this girl was obviously much younger.
“What’s your name?” she asked as her hands lightly touched the naked girl’s tits.
“Andrea,” she replied softly.
“That’s a nice name,” Juanita said as her fingers grasped the girl’s large nipples. “I like your big tits.”
Andrea didn’t dare say anything. This woman was so rude. She was being touched by another woman. This was wrong. The Bible warned against this. She found this whole situation very degrading, but at the same time her nipples grew hard as the dark skinned woman squeezed and pulled on them.
Juanita placed her leg between the young girl’s legs and forced her to move them further apart. She stared at the innocent one, seeing the turmoil written all over her face as she continued to manipulate her nipples. The girl was definitely wrestling with demons.
“Do you like that I’m doing to you?” she whispered as she ran her leg up and down the girl’s inner thigh, brushing against her now naked pussy.
“This isn’t right,” Andrea stammered.
“Then why are you so wet?” Juanita asked as she slipped her finger between the girl’s moist labia. She brought her finger up to the girl’s lips and smeared her own juices all over them.
Andrea whimpered, disgusted that her body had betrayed her again.
Juanita firmly held on to each nipple and pulled on them as she ran her tongue across the girl’s lips.
“You taste sweet,” she whispered as she drove her tongue into her mouth.
Andrea was so wet and her body shuddered from all the new feelings she was experiencing, but what she was doing was wrong and against everything she believed in.
“Stop it! Don’t do this to me!” she screamed as she tried to escape the Mexican’s grip.
Juanita refused to release the girl’s nipples as she struggled to get free.
“This is wrong. This is a sin!” she wailed.
At that point Edgar entered the room and interceded.
“That’s quite enough, Juanita. You may leave,” Edgar said.
Juanita released the girl’s nipples and walked towards the door, giving Edgar a knowing look.
“Good morning, Andrea. I hope you had a restful night,” Edgar greeted her as if nothing had happened.
“Why are you doing this to me, Edgar? I thought you were my friend,” Andrea said.
“I am more than your friend, my dear,” he replied.
“I don’t understand. We can still be good friends. I like you, Edgar. You’re a kind man, but I need to get back to Freehold for orientation. I’ve already missed two days,” she pleaded.
“You won’t be going back to Freehold, ever,” he stated.
“You can’t do this. Attending Bible school was my life long ambition,” she wailed.
“Unfortunately, I have other plans for you.”
“You won’t get away with this. There are laws against kidnapping,” Andrea screamed.
“You are quite feisty. We’ll have to do something about that,” he remarked.
“God will punish you for what you’re doing,” she warned.
“Andrea, let’s analyze your situation before you say anything else and really get me pissed off,” Edgar said with a note of warning in his voice.
Andrea backed off, knowing that this conversation was getting her nowhere. Maybe if she listened to him, he might have a change of heart.
She sat down in a chair and did the best she could to cover herself up.
“Now, first of all, no one knows where you are. You took a flight out of Freehold to Philadelphia, PA, and that’s where your trail ends. Anyone looking for you, will run into a dead end.”
“They’ll know you were on that flight with me,” she said.
“No, Andrea. A ticket was not purchased in my name. I used a fake identity.”
“What about the rental car?” she asked.
“There was no rental car. My chauffeur dropped off one of my cars in Philadelphia.”
“I have friends who know I went to see Pastor Edwards. They’ll question him.”
“You never kept your appointment. That’ll be his story.”
Andrea’s eyes welled up with tears.
“For all practical purposes, Andrea, you have simply dropped off the face of the earth just like Julie and Doug. No one can trace you to me,” he said smiling.
“Why?”
“Why? Because I can, and secondly I’m going to help you fulfill your desire to be just like Julie,” he said.
“What have you done to my sister?”
“Well, right now she’s on a little vacation in Tijuana with Monica.”
“Is Doug with her?”
“No, I had other plans for Doug, but they’ll be together again shortly.”
Andrea remained silent. She was speechless as she did the one thing she knew best. She started to silently pray.
“God, please protect me and deliver me from this evil man. I know you can do the impossible. Please help me. I pray in Jesus’ name.”
“We have a lot to do today so let’s get you dressed.”
Edgar went over to the dresser and pulled out a red thong and matching bra. He then selected a black mini skirt and a white silk blouse from the closet.
“Put these on,” Edgar ordered.
Andrea reluctantly dressed in the sluttish clothes. It was better than nothing.
Edgar then handed her a pair of red over-the-knee boots with seven inch heels. She looked at them doubtfully, but knew better than to argue.
“You look ravishing,” Edgar complimented her.
Andrea looked in the mirror and didn’t recognize the person that stared back at her. The tight bra displayed an amazing amount of cleavage. The skirt was much too short barely coveredher ass. She would never dress like this.
“We have several appointments today so we must hurry,” Edgar stated.
“What appointments?” Andrea asked.
“Well, first of all you have an appointment with Dr. Shriver.”
“Who is Dr. Shriver?”
“He’s a dentist, and a very fine one I might add.”
“I don’t need to see a dentist. My parents always schedule regular check-ups for me.”
“This will probably be the last time you’ll have to see a dentist for a long time, Andrea,” Edgar said as he led her towards the door.
“Why is that?” she asked as they walked downstairs towards the dining room.
“Well, that’s my little surprise. I don’t want to spoil it for you. Let’s have breakfast first,” Edgar suggested.
Andrea’s curiosity was piqued. What did he have planned?
They ate a quiet breakfast and then Max, Edgar’s chauffeur, drove them to Dr. Shriver’s office.
Andrea was quickly ushered into one of the rooms and sat in the dentist’s chair. The attending nurse, Miss Haines, locked restraints around her wrists and a metal neck band held her head in place.
Dr. Shriver entered the room and greeted her warmly.
“You must be Andrea. It’s so nice to meet you. I’ve heard many good things about you from Edgar,” he said. “Your sister is also one of my patients.”
“Hello, doctor,” she said meekly.
“I understand you’re here for a little procedure. This shouldn’t take too long. First of all I’m going to make an impression of your teeth.”
The trays were prepared and the impressions were quickly made.
Andrea was filled with dread. All of this was highly unconventional. Why was she shackled to the chair? Plus the last time impressions were made of her teeth was when she wore braces back in seventh grade.
“Miss Haines, please send these impressions over to the lab. I’ve included complete instructions. Let them know I’ll need the new dentures back within two hours,” instructed the doctor to his assistant.
“New dentures? What are you talking about? There must be a mistake,” Andrea stammered as panic set in.
“Oh there’s no mistake, Andrea. This is the same procedure I performed on your sister not too long ago,” he smiled down at her.
Andrea’s eyes went wide at this revelation. Did he really plan on pulling out all of her teeth? They were insane. They couldn’t do this. She struggled to get free, but she couldn’t move.
The doctor approached her with a syringe in hand.
“Open your mouth, Andrea.”
“No, you can’t do this to me!” she cried.
“I can clamp your mouth open, if necessary, however, let me warn you that it isn’t very comfortable.”
What choice did she have? He would proceed with this dastardly deed one way or the other.
Crying and feeling absolutely miserable, Andrea reluctantly opened her mouth for the doctor.
He injected her upper and lower gums with Novocain.
Her heart raced frantically. This was terribly wrong. It must be a bad dream. She would wake up, and it would all be over.
“We need to wait for the Novocain to take affect,” the doctor said as he stood close by and leered at her exposed cleavage. “Why don’t we make you more comfortable?”
He slowly unbuttoned her blouse exposing her luscious tits encased in the lacey red bra.
“You are a beautiful girl, Andrea,” he said as he undid the front clasp of her bra.
“Please don’t do that,” she begged.
The large cups fell to the side exposing her huge tits. She felt so embarrassed in front of this complete stranger.
“Oh God, help me!” she prayed.
Dr. Shriver ran his index finger around her areolas. In spite of herself, her nipples grew hard at this stranger’s touch. Her body once again was betraying her, and there were no drugs to dull her senses. She was fully aware of everything.
She moaned as she questioned why God would allow this to happen to her. She was a good girl.
Dr. Shriver tested Andrea’s gums and discovered that they were now numb. The real work could begin.
He picked up a pair of pliers, but Andrea refused to open her mouth. She would not let this happen. She would not just simply stand by and let him mutilate her against her will.
Shriver grew impatient and decided to use a device to hold her mouth open since she wouldn’t cooperate. Her mouth was clamped shut, but he held her nose closed depriving her of air. Sooner or later she would have to breathe through her mouth, and then he would insert the device.
Andrea’s eyes went wide as she struggled from a lack of air. She couldn’t hold off much longer. Finally she could bear it no longer as she opened her mouth to take air into her lungs. Dr. Shriver saw his opportunity and inserted the device. She couldn’t close her mouth. All was lost.
“He is insane,” she thought as she cried even harder.
She tried moving her head away, but it was firmly held in place. Edgar stood off to the side and enjoyed the show Andrea was putting on for him.
“Don’t worry, honey. It’s much easier this way. You won’t have to worry about cavities,” Miss Haines said half jokingly.
Andrea felt no comfort as Dr. Shriver picked up a pair of pliers and clamped down on one of her upper teeth. She heard a crack as the first tooth was removed and deposited in a basin in front of her. She tried to plead with him, but nothing intelligible came out of her mouth. Tears streamed from her eyes as he grasped another tooth and pulled.
Unlike Julie, Edgar would not give her any kind of drug to relax her. He wanted her fully aware of what was occurring at all times. He stood by observing the proceedings with satisfaction. Her suffering was an aphrodisiac to him.
Dr. Shriver explained everything to Andrea as he continued to extract her beautiful, perfectly formed teeth.
“Once all of your teeth are extracted, I will then place two dental implants in the lower front and upper front part of the mandible to snap in the new dentures. These dental implants will help retain the dentures and act like tooth roots to "stimulate" the bone and prevent it from resorbing away.”
After all her upper teeth were extracted, he removed the clamp holding her mouth open.
“I want you to bite down on these cotton rolls to stop the bleeding,” he said as he placed then in her mouth. “I think you need a few minutes to relax before we continue.”
He took this opportunity to concentrated on Andrea’s other fine assets.
My God these are magnificent!” he exclaimed as he took her nipples between his fingers and squeezed. “They seem even larger than your sister’s.”
Andrea was appalled by his rude and demeaning comments. She fully expected that God would have done something by now. It was already too late as the tears began anew. All of her upper teeth had been pulled.
“Miss Haines, why don’t you help out here? The girl is stressed out and needs to relax.”
“Yes, doctor,” Miss Haines replied as she took a large vibrator out of the drawer.
The doctor by now had Andrea’s left nipple in his mouth. He sucked and bit down on it as he reveled in the resiliency of her flesh.
Andrea tried to protest, but she needed to bite down on the gauze to stop the bleeding. Her heart was racing at a frantic pace as her breasts heaved up and down on her chest. At this rate she would never make it through the procedure. The whole scenario struck her as sick and bizarre, but it was really happening to her.
“Mr. Stevens doesn’t want you taking any relaxants, Andrea, so I think we’ll have to try and settle you down in a different manner,” Miss Haines explained as she removed the girl’s skirt and thong. Her naked pussy was exposed and the assistant detected some moistness between her legs. She ran the vibrator up and down her labia and then concentrated on her clit.
Andrea tried to resist. She wanted to be a good girl and do the right thing, but the vibrator was doing wonderful things to her, and she felt so ashamed. She should be strong and resist the lust of the flesh, but she was discovering that she was not as strong as she once thought.
Dr. Shriver loved this girl’s tits, and his mouth was everywhere. He couldn’t get enough of her. At the same time Miss Haines was working the large vibrator into the trembling girl’s juicy pussy. As she did this, she leaned over and nibbled on her clit.
Andrea couldn’t focus her mind on anything. She wanted to pray in earnest, but she was too overwhelmed by the wonderful sensations that were assaulting her body. She felt the heat building in her loins as the doctor and his assistant worked her over.
Emotionally she was a mess. She didn’t want to feel any pleasure. Her mouth hurt and her upper teeth were now gone, but in spite of everything it wasn’t long before her body went into a spasm brought on by the orgasm that hit her like a bolt of lightning. She groaned as the lust running through her veins won the battle for her mind and soul. She gave in to the overpowering feelings that were consuming her.
Satisfied that Andrea was now more relaxed, Dr. Shriver continued with the extractions. Andrea heard the cracking sound as her lower teeth were extracted one by one. Each tooth pulled was agonizing for her as she contemplated her future. A little piece of her died with every extraction. The full implications of this sick and demented procedure became crystal clear to her as she realized that what the doctor was doing to her was irreversible. Her teeth were gone forever.
Miss Haines continued to work the large vibrator in and out of her cunt. She was unrelenting as she bit and chewed on the poor girl’s clit.
Andrea experienced another orgasm as she groaned loudly while the doctor extracted yet another tooth.
Miss Haines worked her way up the girl’s abdomen, leaving the large vibrator buried in her cunt. She kissed the undersides of the innocent girl’s tits before working her way up to her hard, throbbing nipples.
The dental assistant sucked as much of the large tit as she could into her mouth. She seldom saw tits this big, and she was envious since her own were only a 34 B. She squeezed and kneaded the resilient flesh as the doctor continued with the extractions.
With her face buried between the poor distressed girl’s tits and her knee wedged between the girl’s legs holding the vibrator in place, the doctor extracted the last tooth. At the same time Andrea rubbed her pussy on the assistant’s leg as every nerve in her body came alive, and she experienced her third orgasm in the dentist’s chair.
“AaaaaagggghhhhH!” she screamed as the pliers ripped out her last remaining tooth.
She bucked up and down as her oversensitive clit demanded more attention. She thrust her tits up, hoping the assistant would bite and chew on her aching nipples, but it was finally over as Miss Haines rose from the chair and removed the vibrator from the girl’s steaming cunt.
Andrea breathed heavily, overcome by this whole ordeal. Her mind was in conflict, and, when she finally settled down and regained her composure, the reality of the situation hit her like a ton of bricks. She acted like nothing more than a slut as she was being used by total strangers who not only violated her but extracted all of her teeth. She was filled with such shame at her poor behavior.
Edgar smiled since he knew everything was captured on video, another fine addition to his collection.
Dr. Shriver became very professional as he continued with the procedure.
“Miss Haines, would you check with the lab and see if they are done?”
“Yes, doctor,” she answered, leaving the room.
The doctor placed several cotton rolls in Andrea’s mouth and told her to bite down on them. He then gazed upon her magnificent body as his cock grew hard and uncomfortable in his slacks.
He had her wash her mouth out with an antiseptic mouthwash, and then he checked her gums. He was glad to see that there was a minimal amount of bleeding. He still had to insert the dental implants in her upper and lower mandible, but he didn’t want to do it just yet. There was something more urgent that needed to be attended to.
He lowered the back of the dental chair so that Andrea’s head was actually lower than the rest of her body. She was still naked. He licked his lips as he admired her nubile form. Her skin was unblemished, and there wasn’t an ounce of fat on her small frame. It was amazing that she could support such large breasts.
“I’m almost done, Andrea,” he said as he took off his slacks and underwear. “I just need to massage your gums before I insert the dental implants.”
Her head hung over the back of the chair as the doctor rubbed his large 12 inch cock all over her lips, covering them with his precum. He remembered back to when he ravaged her sister Julie just a few months ago. His cock grew harder as he anticipated what he was about to do.
“My mouth is so sore,” she complained.
“Open your mouth, Andrea, I need to massage your gums,” the doctor insisted with a grin on his face.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized that he was mocking her. She opened her mouth, knowing that he would force it open otherwise.
The doctor slowly eased his large cock into Andrea’s mouth, now devoid of all teeth. He rubbed his shaft all over her gums, realizing that only a short time ago she had a full set of perfect teeth. His balls almost rested on her eyes as he savored her warm mouth. His cock pulsed as he grew intoxicated with the power he had over this girl. Thanks to Edgar, he could commit these bizarre acts with no repercussions.
Andrea actually found his cock comforting as it massaged her gums. She knew this was twisted thinking, but it was one of the only acts of compassion any of them had shown her today. Of course, for the doctor it certainly wasn’t an act of compassion. He was simply satisfying his own demented desires.
He eased his cock to the back of her throat and then braced her head as he pushed forward, driving the head of his cock into her throat. She swallowed, and this further excited him as he pushed harder driving another two inches of cock into her warm tunnel. He could see the bulge in her throat as it was stretched taunt by her position in the chair. Her tits heaved and swayed seductively on her chest as she fought to get air into her lungs.
“Breathe through your nose, Andrea, and be sure to use your gums to massage my cock. That was the whole reason for extracting your teeth in the first place,” he said as more of his cock disappeared down her throat. “You will now be better able to pleasure any man or woman who uses you.”
Andrea was on the fast track. In the last three days she had deep-throated by three different men and been used by two women, and this was only the beginning for her. Edgar moved around in front of her and touched her pussy.
Andrea jumped. When Edgar touched her, it was like receiving an electrical charge. He found this quite curious as he leaned over and licked her clit. She jumped again, and he wondered if she was really that sensitive. The wetness forming between her labia confirmed his suspicions. The little slut was getting off in spite of the abuse and disrespect they showed her.
He dropped his slacks and ran his hard, throbbing cock between her labia. Her pussy lips caressed his cock head, and she lifted herself seeking more contact as Dr. Shriver drove his cock deeper into her throat. He eased his cock forward remembering the previous night when he took her virginity. There was no obstacle now as his cock slid deeper and deeper into her.
The bizarre scene continued in the dentist’s office as Andrea was filled at both ends. Her nostrils flared as she deep-throated the doctor’s huge cock using her gums to tantalize him. Her breasts rose and fell seductively on her chest with every labored breath. Every nerve in her body was alive.
Edgar at the other end was pistoning into her now well stretched not-so-virgin pussy. He reached up and smacked her tits as they swayed on her chest. She could be heard moaning with each blow to her luscious globes. All too soon Edgar peaked, and he grabbed her nipples and squeezed them hard as he deposited his hot load up her snatch.
Andrea soon tensed as she bucked wildly from the two cocks that were assaulting her. The doctor was the last to dump his hot load of cum down her throat and into her belly. She savored the taste and realized for the first time that she loved the taste of cum. He remained still with his cock buried in her throat. He liked the feel of her gums that continued to caress his deflating cock.
Edgar walked over to Dr. Shriver.
“You have a hot one here, Edgar,” the doctor whispered.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“She’s working my cock like a pro with those gums. Are you sure she was a virgin?” he chuckled.
The doctor reluctantly removed his cock from Andrea’s warm, inviting mouth. Edgar presented her with his cock, and she didn’t hesitate to take it into her mouth. She ran her gums all over his slick pole, tasting the mixture of his cum and her own juices which she found good.
“We really must continue,” Dr. Shriver finally said, forcing Edgar to remove his cock from her mouth.
He raised the back of the chair so that Andrea was once more in an upright position. He gave her some more antiseptic mouth wash and had her rinse several times in order to guard against infection. He then inserted the dental implants into her upper and lower jaw in preparation for the new dentures. Her dentures would simply snap in and out of her mouth. No messy dental adhesive was necessary.
Miss Haines returned with the package from the lab. The doctor snapped them in place and made some final adjustments. He then handed her a mirror.
Andrea was amazed. They looked just like her teeth, but the reality of the situation couldn’t be ignored. She had been violated in a horrific manner, and the feeling of loss she felt was of little consequence to anyone but her. She lamented silently at her loss.
Andrea was quiet as they left the doctor’s office. Too much had happened too fast. She was overwhelmed. Edgar took great delight in her humiliation, but what bothered her more was the fact that she liked being humiliated. The episode in the doctor’s office was a total turn-on for her. She should be upset. She should be outraged by what they did to her, but she wasn’t. If anything, it excited her being used by this man who just a short time ago she considered her friend.
She had lived the first eighteen years of her life in a small town with a supportive family that helped her grow in the Lord. She had a strong faith in God. She admired her sister who was the perfect role model for her as she attended high school. She graduated from McDaniel’s Christian Academy with honors, and then she was accepted at Landover Bible School which was a dream come true. Everything was perfect. Her life was uncomplicated until she met Edgar.
She knew that their fateful meeting in Freehold set the stage for her ultimate downfall. The problem was that Edgar awakened something horrible in her. Something she never knew existed. If she was honest with herself, she had to admit that even though she was forced to commit disgusting acts like letting the dog lick her pussy and even begging for it, she liked it. She liked the fact that Edgar forced her to commit these acts, and even worse was the fact that she liked doing it. He took away all accountability. She couldn’t be held responsible for something she was forced to do.
The whole series of events at the dentist’s office should have appalled her, but it didn’t. She protested and resisted the dastardly act, but deep down inside it excited her. Losing her teeth was so final, so irreversible and what aroused her even more was the fact that she was forced and had no say whatsoever in the matter. Edgar simply did what he pleased to her. She was not her own person. He made her his property. She didn’t have to feel accountable for what happened because she wasn’t given a choice.
These evil seeds were planted in her at that first meeting with Pastor Edwards. They festered and grew in her in such a short period of time. Edgar nurtured them when he took her captive and forced her to commit disgusting acts. He took her virginity and thought nothing of it, and deep down she craved everything that he did to her.
Today started out in the same manner. Duke woke her and excited her with his tongue. She should have been appalled, but the disgust she felt only fueled the lust burning in her soul. Juanita humiliated and used her, but it only fanned the desires of her soul even though she put up a front and protested. Now Edgar dealt her the ultimate humiliation, or so she thought, by extracting her teeth without giving it a second thought. Instead of being sickened by this perverted and horrific act, her initial protestations only added to the fire burning in her loins and fueled the lust that welcomed and encouraged the sexual acts they subjected her to.
With each degradation and humiliation the rift between Andrea and the Lord continued to grow and grow until that small faint voice that guided her for eighteen years could no longer be heard. God was silent. Horrible things were being done to her, and she was unprotected and had to survive.
Edgar stopped and bought Andrea a milkshake. She needed something in her belly other than cum to prepare her for this afternoon’s appointment. He received a call from Dr. Dennison and the news was good. The blood sample that he had sent to him verified that he had a donor for Andrea. He could perform the procedure at any time that was convenient for him. He saw no need to wait and informed the doctor to make preparations for this afternoon.
Edgar knew this was risky, but he was willing to take the chance. Physically Andrea would survive but her psychological well being was questionable. How would she respond to both losing her teeth and receiving a breast augmentation in the same day? Physically it would be taxing. Mentally it could be devastating.
They arrived at Dennison’s office early. Andrea had no idea why they were there. She knew that the doctor was a plastic surgeon, but she knew nothing else. She was anxious as she waited to see the doctor.
“Edgar, it’s good to see you again!” Dennison greeted his old friend.
“Charles, the pleasure is mine,” Edgar said warmly.
“And this must be Andrea,” Dennison said.
“Hello, doctor,” she said, blushing as he looked her up and down.
They proceeded to the examination room.
Dr. Dennison’s procedure for breast augmentation was approved by the American Society of Plastic Surgeons last month thanks to Julie’s successful augmentation. He never would have guessed in a million years that only a short time later he would be performing the same procedure on her younger sister.
He could see that Andrea was like her sister Julie in many ways, and yet possessed some unique qualities that were very appealing. She had the same small bone structure as her sister that only served to accentuate her already magnificent breasts which he could see were larger than her sister’s before her augmentation. She wasn’t quite as tall which the doctor saw as a plus, and, of course, her hair was more of a chocolate brown rather than auburn. It was the eyes. Her blue eyes were dazzling and set her apart from her sister. They mirrored her innocent and lack of knowledge of the cruel world.
“Why am I here?” Andrea asked naively.
“Edgar, have you explained anything to her.”
“No, I thought it would be best to wait,” Edgar laughed.
Dennison glanced over at Edgar with an evil grin. His taste in women was similar to Edgar’s, and they had an understanding.
“Andrea, you’re here for an examination. Why don’t you get undressed, and we’ll get started.”
Andrea looked puzzled. The men just stood their waiting.
“You want me to undress here? Do you have a gown I can wear?”
“You won’t need a gown, young lady, I assure you.”
Andrea grew anxious. She was still trying to cope with the enormity of this morning’s procedure, but her fear of the unknown raised her anxiety level considerably. She felt vulnerable and rightfully so, but in spite of this, there was a part of her that craved the humiliation they were subjecting her to. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. Her flawless breasts were overflowing the red bra which accentuated her deep cleavage. She next removed her skirt and thong. She now stood before the two men wearing her red bra and red over-the-knee boots.
Dennison licked his lips as he drank in the sight before him. Andrea knew that look, and her nipples grew hard as she contemplated her situation. An alarm should have gone off in her head, but that small voice that guided her for so many years was now silent.
“Remove your bra,” Edgar said quietly but with authority.
Andrea undid the front clasp and allowed the cups to fall away exposing her huge breasts. She felt embarrassed standing there before these men practically naked, but the excitement that accompanied that embarrassment was overpowering as she saw the effect she was having on them.
“I think we should leave the boots on,” Dennison suggested as he walked around the near naked girl, anxious to get his hands on her. “She’s a vision, Edgar.”
Dennison stood in front of Andrea and lifted her breasts in his hands. He felt the massive weight of the twin orbs and their resiliency. She carried herself well, and there was absolutely no sag considering her small frame and the size of these babies.
“How big are they now?” he asked.
“She’s a 34 DD, just a little bit larger than her sister.”
They talked about her as if she wasn’t even there. This bothered her. It was as if the only thing that mattered was the size of her breasts. Was this the only thing that defined her as a person?
He ran his hands across her rib cage and examined the undersides of her breasts. She felt her nipples growing hard, and she instinctively knew that they were very sensitive. She tried to stifle the lustful thoughts that were going through her mind at this moment, how she wanted him to grab her nipples and squeeze them hard.
This wasn’t at all like Andrea. Edgar had unleashed something within her that was feeding on the abuse and humiliation that he subjected her. The more she was used, the better she liked it and the more she craved it.
“I thought you might appreciate this one,” Edgar chuckled.
“Oh, indeed, I do. Have you done anything to her yet?” he inquired.
“Actually, I have, just this morning,” Edgar replied.
“My, but you’re moving rather quickly, my friend.”
“You are correct again, Charles. No holes barred this time. Full speed ahead,” he replied. “Andrea, get on your knees for the doctor.”
She dropped to her knees, knowing full well what he wanted her to do. She felt her clit throbbing as she anticipated what he would require of her next.
“Take out your dentures and give them to the doctor,” he ordered.
Andrea groaned, embarrassed by what she was about to do. She pulled down on her upper denture, removed it from her mouth, and handed it to the doctor. She did the same with her lower denture.
“Now smile for the doctor, Andrea,” Edgar ordered.
Andrea was so embarrassed. He was humiliating her in front of the doctor, and there was nothing she could do about it. Old women were toothless, not young girls who were only 18 years old and fresh out of high school. The very thought repulsed her, but strangely she was excited as she looked up at him and smiled a toothless grin. Knowing that she was revealing her gums to this man in this manner got her so wet. She could feel the juices oozing out of her pussy.
“Very nice, Andrea, now take out the doctor’s cock and thank him properly for all he is going to do for you today.”
Andrea groaned as she obeyed mindlessly. She took out his cock, wondering what Edgar meant. Her mouth salivated as she stroked his long, hard cock, watching and feeling it grow in her hand. Only three days ago she was a virgin in every sense of the word. She was pure in mind, body, and spirit. Her corruption was fast and furious as Edgar put into motion a series of events that would ensure that she would never be the same again. Amazingly this girl’s fall from grace was fast and swift, and she put up hardly any resistance as she discovered that the forbidden fruit was more suited to her than the life she lived.
Now she stroked the doctor’s cock with it poised to enter her mouth and violate her throat. She welcomed it as she licked his cock head, savoring the precum that dripped from it. She took it in her mouth and sucked greedily. She knew she would be rewarded with the warm cum that would soon fill her belly.
“Use your gums, Andrea,” Dennison ordered.
Andrea obeyed mindlessly, lost in a sea of lust as the itch in her cunt became more demanding. She worked his cock to the back of her throat. She used her gums to massage his long shaft.
“Oh God, yes!” he moaned. “Are you sure she was an innocent virgin only three days ago?”
Dennison held her head as he forced his cock down her throat. Her throat rippled as the invader plowed deeper and deeper. She breathed through her nose like she had been taught, and her nostrils flared as she forced air into her lungs. She moaned around the cock that filled her. It felt so good and natural.
The doctor took over and fucked her fast and furious. Her breasts smacked against her rib cage, set into motion by the force of his thrusts. At this rate he wouldn’t last long.
The door to the examination room opened and Sybil Dennison entered the room. She was Charles wife and worked side by side with him. They were well suited for each other since they shared similar tastes. She had a sadistic steak in her far worse than her husband’s. She stood in the doorway dressed in her white nurse’s uniform and wearing five inch white stiletto heels. The uniform was short and showed off her shapely legs.
“Edgar, what a pleasant surprise!” she said.
“Sybil, how good to see you,” he replied as he hugged her.
“What have we here?” she asked.
“This is my latest acquisition, and, I’m discovering, probably my most trainable. Can you believe that only three days ago she was a virgin attending orientation for Bible college?”
“You must be kidding! Why she sucks cock like she’s been doing it forever,” she commented as she moved behind the girl.
Sybil bent down and reached around to feel Andrea’s breasts.
“Very nice!” she exclaimed as she found the girl’s hard nipples and squeezed them between her thumb and forefinger.
“Mmmmmmmmmmm!” Andrea moaned as her mouth was stuffed, and her tits were being manipulated by this woman.
“I see she likes that,” Sybil added as she applied more pressure, squeezing and pulling on the sensitive stems.
“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!” she moaned as she became more enthusiastic in her sucking.
“I also see she’s into pain,” Sybil snickered.
She then started smacking the girl’s vulnerable breasts, but Andrea’s arms were in the way.
“Put your hands behind your neck. You don’t need them to suck cock, slut! Charles is quite capable,” she ordered.
Andrea became strangely excited when this woman called her a slut. When she thought about it, that’s exactly what she was. Why else was she enjoying this stranger’s cock rammed down her throat? Why else did she crave the strange woman’s hands that were abusing her breasts and getting her wetter and wetter? She placed her hands behind her neck giving Sybil free access to her breasts.
Sybil took advantage of the large supple tits so readily offered to her. She smacked them hard, sending them colliding into each other.
“Mmmmmmmmmmm!” the girl moaned again as she craved the abuse this woman was so willingly providing.
Her pussy was leaking and a few drops fell onto the floor.
“Were you aware that your little slut likes pain,” she asked Edgar.
“I can see that she’s finding this quite arousing,” he commented.
“Let’s try a little experiment,” she suggested as she removed her taser gun from her pocket.
Meanwhile Charles was in bliss as he pounded the young girl’s throat. His cock was surrounded by her almost virgin throat. He wouldn’t last much longer.
Sybil placed the prongs of the taser on either side of her left nipple which was hard and aching for attention. She reached between the girl’s legs to feel her wetness. She then pressed the trigger and held it for only a couple of seconds.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhh!” she screamed around the cock buried in her throat as her left nipple exploded in pain. She bolted forwarding ramming the doctor’s cock even further down her throat as she practically choked on it.
She was startled and hurt as she tried to figure out what happened. Her dazed mind was interrupted by another sharp excruciating pain to her right nipple. The second one lasted longer as her mouth vibrated around the pulsating cock. She tried to dislodge the cock buried in her throat, but Dennison held her head firmly in place as her nose was rubbed in his pubic hair.
Sybil experimented and intermittently shocked the bewildered girl’s exposed breasts as she kept her off guard by selecting new locations to feel the 50,000 volts of electricity. She pressed her knee between the girl’s crotch from behind, and soon she began to rub her naked pussy against it. The shocks continued until Dennison, unable to hold back any longer, deposited a massive load of cum in the quaking girl’s belly.
Sybil kissed Andrea’s shoulders as she lowered the taser and sought out her clit. She positioned it over that highly sensitive nerve and pressed the trigger. The girl convulsed out of control and foamed at the mouth as her pussy was filled with excruciating pain, and then in the midst of this agony something strange happened. A heat built up in her loins and suddenly erupted as she experienced the fiercest climax of her young life. This was a rude introduction to the world of pain, and one that would leave an indelible mark on her.
Andrea was disoriented as she was helped up. A pained expression masked her face as she looked at Sybil questioningly. Through pained eyes she saw the weapon in her hand.
“It’s a taser gun, my dear,” she said, smiling at the dazed girl. “It delivers 50,000 volts of electricity and is quite painful, isn’t it? You’re shaken up right now, but you’ll be fine.”
“Why did you do that to me?” she asked incredulously.
“I did it because I enjoy inflicting pain on others. I would say you like receiving pain, dear child, based on the intense orgasm you experienced,” Sybil replied.
There was no denying that. She hung her head in shame as she realized that the cruel woman was right. That was the most intense orgasm she had experienced in the past three days. New seeds were planted by this woman that further defined what she would become.
“We really must begin,” Dr. Dennison said.
He led Andrea over to the same chair Julie occupied when she had her breast augmentation. The leather chair was only twelve inches wide with no arms. The seat of the chair was twelve inches deep with two metal stirrups that flared off to the sides.
Andrea hesitantly sat in the unusual chair. Sybil attached her legs to the stirrups effectively immobilizing her, and at the same time, spreading her legs wide. Her pussy was fully exposed and vulnerable. Dr. Dennison adjusted the lumbar support on the back of the chair to arch her back, further thrusting out her large breasts. Her wrists were cuffed to the sides of the chair.
The doctor then pulled up a stool and sat next to Andrea. Edgar stood on her other side. He prodded her breasts as he spoke to her.
“You’re probably wondering why you’re here, Andrea.”
“I really have no need to see you, doctor. I’m perfectly healthy.”
“I’m not a general practitioner. I’m a plastic surgeon that specializes in breast augmentation.”
“Well, if you haven’t noticed, I’m quite large already, and certainly don’t need to have my breasts enlarged,” she said firmly.
“I disagree, Andrea,” Edgar said.
“Edgar, I’m a 34 DD. Trust me, I’m quite large.”
“But the point is you’re not large enough to suit my tastes.”
Andrea’s heart raced as she realized what he was saying. He was making life-changing decisions about her body that only she should make. What right did he have? She was her own person… and then she heard a small voice speaking deep within her, demanding to be heard.
“You are a slut. You crave the things of the flesh, and he can give them to you.”
She tried to block out the voice echoing in her head, but she knew it spoke the truth. She had felt it herself. Deep inside she knew she wanted all that Edgar had to offer, and she would pay any price to obtain it.
“You have no choice, Andrea. The decision is not yours to make so let’s continue,” said the doctor.
Andrea’s heart raced madly, knowing that he spoke the truth. It made no difference what she thought or wanted. Edgar proved that this morning when he had her teeth removed.
“Now, first of all, let’s work on terminology before we continue,” Dennison said as he lifted her breasts in his hands. “Good Christian girls have breasts. You are no longer a good Christian girl. I know for a fact that in the last two days you’ve experienced many things – deep-throating your pastor, bestiality, lesbianism. Nice girls don’t enjoy those things. I think you understand what I’m saying. You can feel it inside. You know you are a slut, and a slut has tits. Tell me what these are? Say it.”
“Tits!” Andrea whispered.
“What are these called?”
“Tits,” she said louder.
“That’s right. You have tits. You are never to refer to them any other way. They are tits, and I’m going to make your tits larger. I’m making them larger not because that’s what you want, but because it will please Edgar and anyone else who uses you. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“I think so.”
“Changes made to you are for the benefit of others. You have no teeth because it will bring others pleasure. It doesn’t make any difference how it makes you feel,” Edgar added.
“Now, Andrea, your tits are 34 DD. I know you consider that large, but on your small frame even larger tits would be much more dramatic. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” she said softly.
“Who do you serve?” Dennison asked.
Andrea was quiet. All her life she served God, but something happened to her in the pastor’s office just three days ago. Seeds were planted and took root. She sinned against God and felt alienated and alone. A new voice was speaking to her now, and she listened. It grew louder and clearer as the doctor waited for her to answer.
“Edgar,” she whispered.
Dennison smiled at Edgar. A transformation this dramatic and this swift defied all reason.
“Yes, you serve Edgar, and he wants your tits enlarged. When I’m done, you will be an amazing 36 FF. Your tits will be huge and lusted over by all who see you.”
Andrea shuddered as her heart raced at a frantic pace. She was in effect agreeing to a procedure that would turn her into a sexual freak. She already hated her large tits. They were always the center of attention as the boys at school gawked at her. They made her feel self-conscious, and she knew that the guys were interested in only one thing. For all of these reasons she didn’t want them larger, but as she lay there fully exposed, the very thought of the transformations Edgar was making to her body excited her as her arousal increased.
“Am I getting implants?” she asked weakly.
“No, Andrea, you’re not getting implants. I’m using a process called fat grafting. You’ll receive fat cell injections from a donor,” Denison explained. “Edgar, I assume you’ll also want me to extend the length of her nipples and fatten her pussy lips?”
“Oh, yes, Charles, that worked very well with Julie.”
“Do you understand, Andrea? Every modification to your body will bring pleasure to someone else and possibly to you. Your fattened pussy lips will leave you in a constant state of arousal. With every step you take, they’ll rub together, driving you to distraction. You will always be conscious of your lengthened nipples especially when you’re wearing a bra. They will be more sensitive and can bring you pleasure or pain. It’s a two edged sword designed to please the one who possesses you.”
No one had ever talked to her in this manner, so open and frank about sex. She was aroused as she listened to the doctor talking to her in such a crude manner.
“I think we can get started. I’m going to begin an intravenous so that she doesn’t dehydrate. Should I add a sedative to calm her down, Edgar?”
“Absolutely not, I don’t want her to have anything. I want her totally aware of everything that’s being done to her. As her tits are being enlarged, I want her to watch and cum like a slut without the aid of any drugs. I want her to understand her perversion,” Edgar said.
“Fine, then let’s begin.”
Sybil left the room and returned with a tray of 50 hypodermic needles filled with the precious fat cells. She placed them on the table as Dennison swabbed Andrea’s heaving tits with antiseptic to guard against infection. He ran his index finger up and down her pussy lips, and the girl shuddered.
Edgar hoped he wasn’t pushing her too far too fast, but he was willing to take the chance in order to create a sexual creature that would bring him great pleasure.
“Andrea, I’ll start with your left tit and will inject the fat cells in small amounts. In most cases you won’t even feel the injections.”
Andrea nodded as he began.
Sybil eyed the young slut with her legs bound in the stirrups and her pussy fully exposed. She moved between her legs and separated her labia.
Dennison started just above the nipple. He expertly inserted the inch long hypodermic needles and injected the cells. He worked his way methodically across the top of her tit and then the side. He stopped periodically to do some shaping since he had several minutes with which to work the fat cells. He finished injecting the first 50 needles when like clockwork another tray arrived. The underside and inside of her breast was difficult to handle alone. Since Sybil was occupied, he called in one of the other assistants. The process continued.
Andrea felt the pricks of the needles as they covered every inch of her tit. Her tit was a pin cushion as needle after needle was stabbed into every inch of her 34 DD’s. She knew that with each injection her tit was increasing in size. She groaned at the very thought. At the same time she felt Sybil’s lips as they nibbled on her pussy lips. The heat built in her loins as the woman assaulted her, burying her tongue deep into her tunnel.
She thrashed her head back and forth as the first orgasm hit her. The doctor had to stop the procedure to allow the girl time to settle down from the spasms that racked her body.
He was finishing his 150th injection when he announced that her left tit was done. He took some careful measurements and called Edgar over.
“My God look at the difference. Her right tit looks dwarfed next to it.”
“Yes, she is a perfect 36 FF. As you can see, there is more fullness and swell to her breast now, but the shape and integrity remains.”
“Wonderful, Charles!” Edgar exclaimed already anxious to see how the video of this procedure turned out. He personally paid to have cameras installed in the examination room.
Andrea lay back as they discussed her like a piece of meat. It made no difference what she thought. She could feel the additional weight of her left tit. Dennison brought over a mirror and held it up.
Andrea’s jaw dropped open when she saw the incongruity between her two tits. Her left tit was huge, and she could feel the additional weight of the enlarged tit. The shape and integrity of her tit remained the same. It was almost as if it had been morphed.
“Your tits will bring many great pleasure, slut,” the small voice deep inside her said, and she knew it was true.
“I’ll increase her nipple size now. Five injections should do it.”
Denison placed the hypodermic needle on the tip of Andrea’s hard left nipple. He pushed on the plunger injecting the fat cells.
“Oh God!” she groaned in lust as she felt the cells being forced out of the needle and into her nipple.
He quickly attached a nipple cylinder and used a portable suction pump to draw her nipple into the cylinder. After several minutes he removed the cylinder and measured her nipple. He then repeated the process all over again.
Finally he was satisfied with the length.
The process took just over three hours. More fat cells were extracted from Andrea’s donor, and it started all over again on her right tit.
Andrea was growing weary. She was shackled to the chair for over four hours now as Dennison worked on her right tit. The second group of 50 needles arrived, and he continued injecting the fat tissue into her.
Sybil Dennison returned after a short break. She lapped up the copious amount of nectar the slut was secreting as her body was being altered, but she wasn’t content with just eating pussy. She wanted more. She wanted to see the big titted slut squirm. She wanted to hear her whimper in despair.
Sybil ran her tongue up Andrea’s inner thigh. She heard her moan softly. She was so vulnerable and unsuspecting as the woman reached for her taser gun. She licked her way over to the slut’s quivering pussy lips. It was evident that she was well on her way to another orgasm, but it would never come.
She flicked her tongue out before positioning the taser gun near her prominent clit. She pressed the trigger and watched as the slut’s body went stiff from the electrical charge assaulting her.
“Aaaaaaaaagggghhhhhh!” she screamed as her clit exploded in pain. Her pelvis gyrated as involuntary contractions assaulted her cunt caused by the electrical volts assaulting her supercharged clit. Her tits flopped wildly on her chest as the woman refused to let up on the trigger.
“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!” the girl shrieked as her body stiffened in pain.
Andrea’s eyes rolled back in her head as she foamed at the mouth. She babbled unintelligible sounds as the volcano bubbling in her pussy exploded. Sybil relented and released the trigger, shocked that she experienced an orgasm while being filled with 50,000 volts. She groaned in lust as her body now quaked with chills running up and down her spine. Her pussy leaked like a faucet as her climax finally subsided.
She shook for several minutes until the sadistic woman leaned close to the girl’s clit, and first blew on it and then bit down hard. To everyone’s amazement her body stiffened again as this triggered another orgasm. Her teeth chattered as every nerve in her body came alive, sensitive to any kind of stimulation.
Dennison was upset with his wife. It was impossible for him to work under these conditions. He had been at this for over six hours and was almost done. He didn’t want any more interruptions.
Sybil knew she overstepped her bounds and backed off. He knew better than to push her husband too far.
The doctor continued to work on Andrea’s right breast and was nearly done. This was his finest work yet as he compared the two mammoth tits.
“Sybil we need to release Andrea from the chair. I want her standing for the final examination,” Dennison said curtly, still upset with his wife.
Sybil released Andrea from the stirrups while Edgar released her arms. Then the doctor helped her out of the chair and walked her over to the middle of the room. She had a difficult time walking. Her legs were cramped from being secured in the stirrups for over six hours.
“Alright, Andrea, keep your hands at your sides and stand straight,” the doctor requested.
Andrea was numb. So much had happened to her in such a short period of time. She had a difficult time internalizing all the changes that were occurring.
The doctor carefully examined her new set of tits, examining them from every angle. He took another hypodermic needle, inserted the needle just above the right nipple, and added some fat tissue. He did this several times until he was satisfied with the results.
“A matched set, Edgar, and some of my finest work, I might add,” he said smiling.
“They’re perfect,” Edgar replied as he ogled her huge tits.
“I still need to lengthen her right nipple. By the way, has Julie had any problems with lactation?” Dennison asked.
“As a matter of fact, she hasn’t. Monica reports that she’s doing very well,” Edgar replied.
“That’s good to hear. I knew that enlarging her nipples wouldn’t interfere with that,” he said.
Andrea was confused. What were they talking about? Was Julie pregnant? She was too weary to think about it now.
Sybil helped her over to the chair so that the doctor could complete his work. The nipple lengthening and fattening of her labia went quickly and without any complications.
It was after 7:00 PM when the doctor was finally finished. Sybil had hoped for some more fun and games with the slut, but even Edgar had his limits, and he was tired.
“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t you come over one day next week, and she’s all yours. This will give you some time to think about what you’d like to do to her,” Edgar suggested.
“Really, Edgar? I can have her all to myself?” she asked with a wicked smile on her face.
“Yes, of course,” Edgar said, giving her a hug.
“You are wonderful, Edgar. I should have married you,” she replied, eyeing her husband who looked exhausted.
“Actually Edgar, I have an idea I would like to propose to you, and, I’m sure, it would also be very appealing to my dear wife,” Dennison said.
“Is that so?” Edgar replied, showing a keen interest in what Charles had to say.
“Yes, let’s step into my office while my assistant gets Andrea ready to leave,” Dennison suggested.
The three of them left the examination room and retired to Dennison’s office while the assistant attended to Andrea.
“Yes, you see, I’ve developed a method for penis enlargement that I think you might be interested in,” Dennison said, closing the door. If I recall correctly, Julie’s husband was quite an athletic looking young man with a good build and an above average sized penis.”
“Yes, that’s correct, my friend. Of course, you’re referring to the young groom, Doug that Sybil was so captivated with.”
“Yes, that’s true, wasn’t it,” he replied with a smirk on his face.
“Doug has a rather substantial nine inch cock. Right now we’re working on expanding his rectum to better suit Monica’s needs,” he said.
“What would you say if I told you that I could permanently enlarge the young man’s cock to, let’s say, twelve inches in length with a girth of seven inches?”
“Charles, are you serious?” Sybil asked, obviously not aware of what her husband was proposing.
“Yes, dear, I never joke about matters of this nature,” he said to her.
Mouth agape, Edgar stood there momentarily speechless. “You are joking!”
“No, not at all, Edgar. I have perfected this method and plan to present it to the American Society of Plastic Surgeons in the near future. I simply need a guinea pig, if you will, and Doug would be a prime candidate.”
“I don’t know what to say!” Edgar replied.
“Just say, yes,” Charles smiled.
“What exactly is involved?” Edgar asked.
“Well, the process relies heavily on testosterone in several forms, cream and tablets. It also requires almost a constant state of erection for the penis to expand in both length and girth. Until recently, this was impossible, or so I thought, until I hooked up with an individual who has invented a device that prevents premature ejaculation.”
“I don’t quite understand,” Edgar replied.
“It’s actually quite simple. In order for the testosterone to work properly and produce the desired effect, which in this case is penal enlargement, the penis must be in a constant state of erection.”
“I see,” Edgar replied, still not totally comprehending what Charles meant.
“Since Sybil has a cock fetish, she would be ideal to insure that Doug maintains a constant erection for let’s say fourteen out of every twenty-four hours.”
“How long would this take?” Edgar asked.
“It’s difficult to give you an exact timeline, but I’m confident I could enlarge his penis to the promised twelve inches in approximately three weeks.”
“That’s truly amazing!” Edgar said in awe.
“Oh, baby, now I know why I love you so much,” Sybil cooed as she warmed up to her husband.
“Alright, so how do we make this happen?” Edgar asked.
“It would probably be best if Doug stayed at our place for the duration if that’s alright with you. It’ll be difficult for me to get along without Sybil here in the office, but I’ll manage somehow,” he said, smiling at her.
Sybil licked her lips in anticipation. She remembered Doug well. She practically drove the handsome young man crazy with her mouth and taser gun.
“Wonderful. I can have Doug at your place in the morning. Juanita has been working diligently on his attitude, and I’ll think you’ll find that he is well behaved and very cooperative.”
“That sounds good, Edgar,” Dennison replied.
“This is perfect. Julie and Monica are away for a few weeks. This will certainly be a surprise to both of them,” he said.
So it was settled. Doug would be taken to the Dennison’s residence in the morning by Max, Edgar’s driver. Andrea in the meantime got dressed. Actually all that she could wear home was her skirt since her bra and blouse no longer fit her. Hopefully, she could make it to the car without an incident.
The air was filled with dead silence on the ride home. Andrea felt the weight of her enlarged tits. It would be quite an adjustment for her considering her small frame. They hung freely in her unbuttoned blouse. Her mouth was sore and needed time to heal.
She was exhausted, physically, mentally, and emotionally. She thought she had her life in order until Edgar came along. He awakened something in her that was dark and sinister. She never knew it existed, but, once unleashed, it swiftly consumed all that was good within her and transformed her into the antithesis of her former self.
She was quickly becoming a sexual animal and the metamorphosis was both physical and mental. At the conscious level she understood what was happening to her, but at a much deeper level she didn’t fully comprehend the far reaching consequences of those changes. She had been violated, but she didn’t see it that way. Not only was her body violated but her very moral fiber was violated by this sinister man who would use her for his own purposes.
This was only the beginning of Andrea’s walk down a dark road from which she would never return.
29
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 18
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
As arranged, the following morning Doug was taken to Dr. Dennison’s home and would remain there for the next three weeks. If all went well, he would return a new man. His mammoth twelve inch cock would be a formidable weapon.
Meanwhile Andrea spent a restless night still trying to come to terms with everything that had happened to her since Tuesday when she was first seduced by Pastor Edwards. It seemed like such a long time ago, but in reality, it had only been three days. How could so many changes, both physically and mentally, occur to her in such a short period of time? It was now early Friday morning as she stared at herself in the mirror and saw a stranger staring back. She didn’t recognize the girl in the mirror.
The reflection in the mirror had massively large tits for such a small frame. This was the first time she actually got to see them since the procedure took place yesterday. The largeness and fullness of her magnificent tits left her in awe. Her nipples were long and hard as they prominently stood out almost begging to be touched. Her naked cunt looked swollen and moist, but what stood out most prominently to Andrea were her eyes. There was a hunger in them, a wildness that was strange and unexplainable.
She stared at this reflection for many minutes until Edgar walked up behind her and reached around to fondle her enormous tits. A shiver ran up and down her spine at his touch. She knew that she was that reflection in the mirror. The old Andrea was gone or at best hidden away in the recesses of her mind. This was the new Andrea that openly welcomed his hands on her massive tits and wanted much more as her clit throbbed with need.
She had always been ashamed of her large tits and was somewhat shy and introverted because of them. Men and boys alike stared at her, and she knew they had one thing on their minds. They never made eye contact. They were always staring at her tits.
But now it was different as she gazed upon her reflection in the mirror. She liked her new larger tits. She could feel the added weight of them on her chest, and the enlarged nipples were highly sensitive and brought her great pleasure. Edgar’s hands on her felt so right. Tits were made to be handled and squeezed and to give pleasure. She planned on getting a great deal of pleasure from them.
“I see you’re quite wet, Andrea. You are so much different than your sister. Well, maybe not different, just more of a slut,” Edgar whispered in her ear as his hand traveled down towards her wet cunt.
“Oooohhhhhhh! Andrea groaned. “If Julie is a slut, I want to be a better slut. I want to be your nasty slut, Edgar.” Every nerve in her body was alive and on fire. She didn’t understand what was happening to her, but she liked it.
“I think you need something to settle you down,” Edgar said as he walked over to the entrance of the suite and opened the door.
Duke was waiting there, sitting outside the door, knowing that his appetite for human cunt would soon be satisfied.
“Andrea, would you like Duke to take care of that itch between your legs?” Edgar asked as he led the Doberman into the room.
“God, yes,” she moaned. She loved the dog. Actually she loved what the dog did to her. His tongue was amazing and could reach places deep inside of her that no human tongue could even come close to touching.
“Get down on your knees, and spread your legs wide,” Edgar ordered, amazed at how willing she obeyed.
Not only did she drop to her knees and spread her legs, she also locked her hands behind her neck without being told, thrusting her massive 36 FF tits out as an offering to the dog.
Duke needed little encouragement as he ran his rough tongue over her left nipple, sending chills up and down her spine.
“Oh, yes, lick them, Duke,” she groaned.
Duke obliged her as he lapped away at her huge mammaries, paying particular attention to the rock hard nipples. He nipped at the long protruding tips and caught them between his teeth and tugged on them.
“Oh! Oh!” Andrea moaned, overcome with lust. She grew lightheaded as the dog attacked her massive chest being offered up to him. She never felt this alive before. She loved the dog’s mouth all over her tits. Deep down inside there was a faint voice telling her that this was wrong. It wasn’t natural for a woman and a dog to do this kind of thing, but she pushed those thoughts out of her mind as her cunt dripped its sweet nectar onto the rug.
Duke picked up the scent and worked his way down her belly towards the source of the nectar that he savored and enjoyed so much. His rough tongue lapped insistently at her sensitive clit, practically driving her mad with lust. She rocked back and forth as the Doberman continued its assault on her hot pussy.
“Get on your hands and knees, Andrea. Duke wants to mount you,” Edgar said.
Andrea’s groans became louder as she leaned forward and got up on her hands and knees, spreading her legs wide. She was willingly offering her cunt to this beast. She grew excited as she anticipated what was about to happen. Duke sniffed her wet cunt and licked her ass a few times before he heard the command from his master.
“Up, Duke!”
Duke mounted her like he would any bitch, and instinctively Andrea knew what was about to happen. The beast was going to fuck her. She should be disgusted by the very thought of that animal putting his dirty doggie cock in her, but she wasn’t. She rotated her hips and became even more excited at the prospect of the beast making her his mate. Her pussy lips fluttered in anticipation of the unnatural coupling that was about to take place.
Duke jabbed forward with his cock that now was exposed and hard, coming out of hiding from its sheath. He missed his mark several times, but on his third stab forward his cock finally found her warm, wet tunnel. He rammed his long cock into her with a violent, jerking motion that took the girl’s breath away.
She was inexperienced. This was all new to her. Only two days ago she had been a virgin, but now she was being pistoned at lightning speed by the Doberman that was relentless in his attack on her almost virgin cunt. Foam formed at her lips as he increased the speed and intensity of his thrusts. Her tits were flaying wildly on her chest with every thrust from the beast.
Andrea was panting heavily as the heat built in her loins, and in a matter of minutes her cunt exploded as her juices gushed out of her with the force of her climax.
“Ooooooohhhhhhhhh God!” she screamed as the climax ripped though her, sensitizing every nerve in her body. Her nipples grew even harder and more sensitive if that was possible.
Duke finally tensed and grew still with his cock still buried deep in her warm tunnel. Andrea, recovering from her own climax, felt a tightness building in her cunt. The beast was growing, and the pain was excruciating. She didn’t know that, in reality, Duke’s knot was growing at the base of his cock, tying them together as one. He was reaching the height of his arousal as his tongue lolled out of his mouth. Drool dribbled from his mouth onto her naked back.
Duke remained still for several minutes, panting at the peak of his arousal. The large knot that had formed just inside Andrea’s cunt, tying them together, stretched the mouth of her cunt beyond belief. The pressure it caused underneath her clit set her off again as she exploded into another mind-blowing climax.
“Aaaaaagggghhhhhh!” she screamed, growing dizzy from the sensations taking over her body.
Duke remained still as Andrea gyrated her hips, feeling the after effects of her second climax. She felt so full when suddenly the beast started spurting his hot cum into her cunt. Their juices mixed as she felt his knot begin to throb.
“Aaaaagghhhhh!” Andrea screamed as the dog’s cum flooded her cunt and his throbbing knot triggered another orgasm in the young girl.
She now panted herself like a dog as her nipples brushed against the carpet, sending chills up and down her spine. Three orgasms in a matter of minutes defined what she was becoming.
“You like it when Duke fucks you, don’t you, my dear?” Edgar asked as he grabbed her by the hair, lifting her head.
Andrea looked at him through glazed eyes and could see his large cock looming before her. She licked her lips in anticipation of what she knew instinctively he would require of her. She wanted his cock. She wanted to taste him. She wanted to feel his long, thick shaft entering her throat. She wanted his cum. She needed cum so badly.
“Give me your dentures!” he demanded.
Andrea struggled to hold herself up with one arm felling the weight of the beast on her back as she quickly removed her dentures and handed them to Edgar.
Then still holding her by the hair, he rammed his cock down her throat with one violent thrust. He was buried up to his balls in her mouth as he started fucking her throat, making it his cunt. His balls slapped against her chin with every thrust as he used her hair as a handle to pull her forward, forcing his cock even deeper into her throat.
Meanwhile Duke tried to pull free, but he was still tied to the human bitch. He finally lifted his left leg and crossed it over her back so that they were facing away from each other. He pulled, but could not break free yet.
She was pulled to and fro by man and beast as Edgar pulled her forward onto his cock with every thrust, and Duke pulled in the opposite direction trying to free himself. The stimulation was too much for her as she envisioned the cocks engaged in a tug of war that left her caught in the middle. She exploded once again as another orgasm ripped through her body. She groaned around the cock buried in her throat totally overcome by the lust that consumed her. Edgar smiled down at the crazed girl, knowing that she was a rare jewel indeed. If only Rev. Richard Matthews could see his daughter now!
The dog finally broke free and retreated to a corner of the room to lick his cock clean.
Edgar’s cock swelled in the once virgin throat of Julie’s younger sister and spewed forth his hot cum, dumping load after load directly into her belly. Andrea swallowed greedily, savoring the salty taste of the warm cum that she was quickly becoming addicted to.
When he was finished, he took his now limp cock out of her mouth and left her there on her hands and knees, panting.
“Take a shower, Andrea, you’re a mess. We have a great deal to accomplish today!” Edgar ordered.
Andrea silently rose and headed for the bathroom with the dog’s cum running down her leg. Yes, she was a mess but for the moment felt satisfied, knowing that she had been well fucked.
It was now 10:00 AM, and Edgar and Andrea were enjoying a leisurely breakfast. Juanita left early to purchase several bras that would be suitable for her to wear now that her old ones were too small. There was time enough to purchase a new wardrobe for her, a wardrobe that would suit her new station in life.
“Andrea, talk to me,” Edgar said.
“What do you want me to say?” she asked.
“Tell me how you feel right now. What are you thinking?” he asked.
“You tricked me, Edgar,” she stated.
“You are correct. I did trick you and bring you here under false pretenses,” he replied.
“Yes, you did,” she agreed.
“Yesterday I made some very dramatic changes to your body, yet you don’t seem to be too upset about it. Let’s face the facts. It’s not every day that a young girl of eighteen has all of her teeth removed and replaced by dentures. It’s also not every day that a large titted girl like yourself has their tits enlarged even more.”
Andrea was quiet for a moment.
“I know I should be upset with you for doing those things to me. I should hate you. You violated me in the worst possible way,” she said quietly. “Yet, deep inside it excites me, and I don’t know why. I’ve always done the right thing all of my life, and now this.”
“I think you’ve discovered something about yourself,” Edgar replied.
“Yes, and it scares me, Edgar. Everything seems so right. I’ve spent my whole life being good and living up to my father’s expectations, but I never felt fulfilled. This morning Duke got me so hot and excited. It should bother me being violated by a dog, but it doesn’t.”
Andrea had changed in many ways, but one thing that didn’t change was her honesty. She was telling the truth. The power that Edgar exerted over her excited her and left her craving for even more. She liked the crude manner in which he talked to her. No one had ever dared talk to her like that before. The more he abused her, the more she liked it.
“Well, I’m not stopping now,” he chuckled. “You have another full day ahead of you, and more changes, my dear. Everything I do to you will transform you into a nasty slut, lusted and fought over by men and women alike.”
A slight smile crossing Andrea’s lips and a glint in her eye did not go unnoticed by Edgar. This girl wasn’t intimidated at all by what he had in store for her.
“I know what your intent is, Edgar, but you don’t see me fighting it, do you?”
“No, and that’s a wise decision on your part. Now, stand up, slut, and let me take a look at you,” he ordered.
Andrea rose and sauntered over to Edgar. She has a difficult time walking for her host decided that her six inch heels weren’t appropriate. She was now wearing seven inch heels which forced her to stand on the very tips of her toes much like a ballerina. It was extremely uncomfortable, and she found it hard to maintain her balance; but she was determined to make the best of it and learn to walk in them if that’s what he wanted. Her calves were tight and her muscle tone was accentuated by the height of the heels. Every movement was alluring and seductive as her tits bounced with every step she took.
She was actually wearing seven inch black over-the-knee boots which was one of Edgar’s favorites. She also wore a short black mini skirt that barely covered her luscious ass. Her new red bra exposed a great deal of cleavage but provided the necessary support for her 36 FF tits that weighed heavily on her chest. The white silk blouse that was left partially unbuttoned completed her outfit.
Edgar liked what he saw. She looked amazing, and he was tempted to take her right there on the spot, but there was work to be done. He was on a mission, and he was determined to make her transformation as swift as possible unlike Julie where he proceeded with caution.
Psychological she had adjusted extremely well and seemed to crave the perverted things he was doing to her. The more he demanded of her, the more she gave. She was like a succubus that was unable to quench the thirst that was feeding off of everything he did to her.
Her three climaxes while coupled with Duke this morning did not go unnoticed by him. As a matter of fact, she was ready to move on to bigger and better things. He would attend to that this morning after he dropped her off. She would spend the day with an old friend of his who would be providing her with some new jewelry.
Glen and Martha Clump were a throwback to the 1960’s, a time when it was fashionable to rebel against the establishment and do your own thing. All of his life, Glen lived on the fringe, a loner who was content to just get by but never really making anything of himself. Edgar befriended him many years ago and was more than generous in elevating his lifestyle simply because he was outstanding at his profession and, just as important, discrete.
Edgar wanted Andrea pierced, and he wanted it done quickly and professionally. Glen was that person. Now in his latter years, 70 years old, Edgar occasionally called on him to handle special jobs. This was one of those times. He would leave Andrea with him. They already discussed exactly what was to be done.
The duo arrived at Glen’s home around 11:30 AM. Andrea still had no idea where they were going or why. Edgar told her that they were visiting Glen, one of his old friends.
Edgar knocked on the door and an old woman answered. She reminded Andrea of some of the elderly ladies who attended her father’s church. She figured that this was Glen’s grandmother.
“Martha, how are you?” Edgar greeted the old woman warmly.
“Just fine, Edgar. It’s been awhile,” she answered.
“Yes, actually much too long,” he said as he hugged her warmly.
She seemed like a nice old lady. Actually, she could have been Andrea’s great grandmother.
“Please come in, Glen is in the living room,” she said. The old woman eyed Andrea curiously.
“I imagine that your husband has been keeping busy?” Edgar said, making conversation.
“Actually, he doesn’t do very much nowadays, what with his arthritis and all,” she answered.
Andrea found this curious. Did Edgar say husband? She was under the impression that Glen was a much younger man.
An old man, shrunken and mummy-like, sat in a recliner. He rose unsteadily when he saw his wife and guests enter the room.
“Glen, how are you, my old friend,” Edgar inquired, approaching the old codger.
“Well, Edgar, to be perfectly honest, I’ve seen better days. It seems that there’s a new pain with each passing day,” he chuckled.
“I know what you mean,” he added.
“I take it this is the young lady you were talking about?” Glen asked as he approached Andrea.
“Yes, it is,” Edgar smiled.
“Well, Martha, it looks like we have our work cut out for us today,” he commented as he stood in front of Andrea.
“What’s your name?” Glen asked.
“My name is Andrea, Glen,” she answered.
Glen reared back and slapped her a stinging blow across her left cheek and caught her right cheek on the backhand.
Andrea was shocked by the sudden outburst of violence. The pain was excruciating as her mouth fell open. She was unable to speak. She never expected that kind of brute force from the wizened, old man.
“You are to address me as Mr. Clump, and you will address my wife as Mrs. Clump.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know,” she whimpered as she started to rub her red cheek.
He slapped her hand away.
“Never touch yourself unless given permission. Now get those damn hands out of the way. Place them behind your neck so that I can get a better look at you,” Glen ordered.
Andrea obeyed immediately not quite sure what she did to deserve such treatment. He certainly was a cantankerous old man.
“Damn kids today don’t have any manners,” he said to Edgar who nodded in agreement.
It was obvious who was in charge. Glen was not the type to take anything from anyone. Even at seventy, he was a force to be reckoned with.
“Well, let’s see what she’s got!” suggested Martha.
“Damn good idea!” Glen agreed as he smiled at his wife.
Glen started to unbutton her blouse, and, although he wouldn’t admit it to anyone, he was excited by the massive tits that were slowly coming into view. He’d seen some pretty big tits in his time, but most of them were fake. These looked like the real McCoy.
“Get that damn blouse off!” he scowled at her.
Andrea lowered her arms and removed her blouse. She quickly placed her hands back behind her neck, not wanting to rile the old man. Why was she here anyway?
Martha stepped in front of the young girl and lifted her bra encased tits in her old, wrinkled hands. She squeezed and tested them for several minutes.
In spite of herself, Andrea couldn’t help but get aroused by the attention her hefty tits were receiving from the old woman. Her nipples grew rock hard and were poking forward against the fabric of the bra which confined them. She knew these feeling weren’t right. This woman was old enough to be her great grandmother, but she couldn’t help how she felt. The old Andrea would be appalled, but the new Andrea welcomed the attention.
“They sure feel real to me!” she exclaimed.
“Get that damn bra off, woman, and let’s see what we got to work with.” Glen ordered.
“Yes, dear,” Martha replied lovingly to her husband.
The old woman with some difficulty released the clasp on the front of Andrea’s bra. The cups sprang away and released the young girls 36 FF tits for the old couple to see.
“Well, Glen, if you don’t mind, I have some business to attend to and will pick up Andrea later,” Edgar said.
“Not a problem. Everything will be done by the time you return,” Glen said amiably to his friend as he walked him to the door.
Andrea was upset. Not only was it the fear of the unknown, but the old man was like a bomb with a short fuse ready to explode. She had no idea why she was there except that she knew Edgar was having something done to her today. A small nagging voice in the back of her mind sought to be heard, but she ignored it as the old lady concentrated on her nipples.
Martha had each of her long, hard throbbing nipples captured between the thumb and forefinger of her hands, and the old woman showed that she had amazing strength for her age as she applied more and more pressure to those oversensitive nubs. She pulled and twisted them viciously, fascinated by the resiliency of the massive tits on this young girl.
“I think she likes it, Martha. The bitch is wet,” Glen commented as he reached under her skirt and felt her wet cunt.
“I had a feeling she was into pain,” Martha commented.
“Oooooowwwwww! Please don’t!” she groaned.
The old lady reluctantly released the girl’s hard throbbing nipples. They were right. She loved the attention her tits were receiving even though she knew it went against everything she had been taught since she was a young child. She didn’t care though. She left that life behind when her innocence was taken by a man of God who was supposed to be her spiritual leader. She would never forgive Pastor Edwards for deceiving her and starting her on her journey down this dark road, but at the same time she had no feelings of animosity for him.
“You like that, Andrea,” cackled the old woman as she slapped the girl’s massive left tit.
“Yes, Mrs. Clump,” she moaned as another blow fell on her exposed, vulnerable tits.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
The blows landed on her enormous tits, getting the young slut wetter and wetter. Her knees went weak, and she found it hard to maintain her balance in the seven inch heels. They could do anything they wanted to her. She didn’t care as long as it felt good. She thrust her tits out even more as an invitation to the old woman to hit her again.
“What a slut, you are,” Glen commented with disgust. “My God, she’s wetter than a two bit whore.”
“Well, Glen, I can tell you she’s sure getting these old bones worked up,” Martha added.
“Well, she damn well better do something about it because I’m too busy to be bothered right now,” Glen replied irritably. The last thing he wanted was his wife making demands on him. “Get on your knees.”
Andrea obeyed without hesitation as she dropped to her knees, careful to keep her hands locked behind her neck.
“Spread those legs! I want to see your nasty cunt,” Glen ordered.
Andrea spread her legs as wide apart as she could with her skirt still on. She knew she was wet down there. She knew that their poor treatment was arousing her.
The old lady unbuttoned her house coat and let it drop to the floor.
Andrea was not prepared for the sight that assaulted her senses. The old lady was all wrinkled and shriveled up like a prune. She looked like she had soaked in a tub of water for too long, but after all she was seventy years old she reasoned. What did this woman expect from her?
“Give me your dentures!” Martha demanded.
Andrea looked at her incredulously.
“Yes, we know all about your teeth, honey. We know everything about you,” she said, holding out her hand.
Andrea removed her dentures and handed them to the old lady. She set them on the table and then removed her own.
“I’ll put mine over here so they don’t get mixed up,” she cackled, cracking a joke at the poor girl’s expense.
She walked back over in front of Andrea and ran her fingers through her long, brown hair. She was massaging her scalp as she pulled her head closer and closer to her ancient pussy that was oozing for the first time in months and as a result in desperate need of attention.
At first Andrea felt totally disgusted, but the massaging of her head was like an aphrodisiac as she relaxed more and more. Her mouth drew closer and closer to the old lady’s cunt.
“Lick it,” she whispered.
Andrea obeyed, still enjoying the fingers that were gently massaging her scalp. Her tongue found the folds of the ancient cunt and separated them. She could taste the old woman. The taste was tart, and she smelled like rancid fish as she mindlessly pushed her tongue between the old woman’s labia.
“Use your gums, slut, and massage my pussy lips,” ordered the old woman.
In the meantime Glen grew curious as he walked up behind the girl and reached down, seeking out the hard nipples that he would soon be working on. He pulled and twisted them as the slut continued to eat out his wife’s cunt, a job he never relished.
Martha grabbed the girl by the hair and ground her cunt into her face, harder and faster.
“That’s it, chew on my clit,” groaned the old woman. Was it possible that she was going to have an orgasm?
Poor Andrea’s face was covered in her sticky juices as she frantically worked to get her off. She found the bizarreness of the situation arousing as she felt her own juices leaking out of her snatch. What would her father think of her now?
Glen resorted to smacking the mammoth mounds as his cock started to get hard. It had been quite some time since he was last able to get it up, and he was pleasantly surprised when he felt that tightness in his jeans.
“Glen! Glen! I think I can do it, but make her lie down!” moaned the old woman as she reluctantly backed off, releasing the girl’s head.
“On your back!” ordered the old man, and Andrea obeyed, not fully comprehending what was happening.
The old crone straddled Andrea’s head and lowered the shriveled, wrinkled folds of her messy cunt over her face, blotting out the light of day.
Andrea’s face was covered. The old lady rode the poor girl’s face as she encouraged her to suck and massage her with her gums.
“Use your tongue, damn it! Use your tongue!” she ordered the girl as she rode her faster and faster.
Poor Andrea’s world had been reduced to one of darkness as she worked frantically on the woman’s pussy, hoping to please her before she was suffocated to death. The foul smell of the woman was overpowering, and her stomach heaved as she lapped up the juices that were now flowing freely. The old lady became more frantic with each passing moment and then tensed as the slut attacked her clit with her gums.
“Aaaaagggghhhhh!” she screamed as her orgasm ravaged her ancient body for the first time in many months. Her juices gushed from that ancient hole and bathed the young slut’s face and filled her mouth to overflowing.
Martha rode her face for some time as she ground her clit into the girl’s nose, using it like a little cock to tantalize her sensitive clit. She thought for sure that times like this were over for her, but the sight of this slut breathed new life into her. She savored the moment as the fires burning within her quickly died out.
In the meantime Glen removed his jeans to nurture the erection that was instigated by the young vixen. He stood looking down at the voluptuous wench as his wife finally lifted herself up and allowed the girl a breath of fresh air.
“Look what you’ve done!” he exclaimed.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Clump,” she cowered, fearing that he might strike her again.
“Don’t be sorry. Do something about it,” he demanded.
Andrea crawled over to him and flicked out her tongue, teasing the tip of his semi-erect cock. The ancient member twitched when her warm tongue came in contact with it. She ran her tongue up and down the length of his shaft and sucked gently on his balls.
The old man groaned. It had been so long since he felt a pair of warm lips caressing his cock.
She then took the head of his cock into her mouth and sucked on it like a lollipop. She used her gums and ran them all over his cock which was now hard and throbbing. This was much better than the old woman’s rancid pussy.
“That’s it! Just like that. Suck that damn cock,” he moaned.
Andrea became bolder taking more and more of the old man into her mouth. He wasn’t huge by any stretch of the imagination, but he still had a stiff seven inch boner protruding from his belly.
Her parents would kill her. She was committing disgusting acts that they would never condone even if she was their daughter. She would be disowned if they ever found out. Her father preached fire and brimstone, and she knew she was headed straight for hell.
Glen looked down and watched the young slut as his cock disappeared inch by inch into her mouth. He could see that she was enjoying herself and getting more aroused as it entered her throat. He felt every inch of his cock engulfed in this girl’s warm, inviting mouth. She had taken the whole thing as her nose pushed against his pubic hair.
This was too much for the old man as he grabbed her by the hair and rammed his cock in and out of her throat. The feeling was exquisite and one he would relish for a long time to come, but he didn’t want it to end yet. He reluctantly withdrew his ancient weapon from her mouth.
He then laid down on the floor with his rigid pole standing at attention.
“Get on top!” he ordered. “And get rid of that damn skirt!”
Andrea quickly removed her skirt. All that remained were her seven inch over-the-knee boots. She was exhausted from the abuse but sexually charged by the bizarreness of the situation. This is what she needed. This is when she felt most alive. She needed to be used like a common whore in order to satisfy the cravings within her. This was her true calling, to hell with her father and the teachings of the church. The fact that Glen was old enough to be her great grandfather just made it more exciting fro her.
She straddled the old man’s legs and lowered her sopping wet cunt over his cock.
“Get your hands back behind your neck, you tramp! Can’t you follow directions?” he said, taking delight in verbally abusing her.
Andrea complied now finding it difficult to balance herself while still wearing the seven inch boots. The tip of his cock twitched when it separated her cunt lips and began its ascent into her warm, tight hole.
If you had asked her a week ago what she would be doing today, this would be the farthest thing from her mind. At that time her mind was pure, but now it was perverted. Last week she would have been disgusted by the thought of fucking this old man, but today she welcomed it as the lust within her ran rampant in her veins.
All seven inches was buried in her now.
“Now ride my cock like your life depended on it!” Glen ordered.
Andrea lifted herself up and then lowered herself back on his cock.
“Not like that! Don’t you know anything?” he chided her. “After you raise yourself up, just drop yourself down on my cock.”
Andrea wanted to please the old man. She did as she was instructed. She dropped herself on his cock, ramming his stiff rod up her cunt.
“Now do it faster, slut! I want you to really work at it!”
Andrea moved up and down the ancient shaft faster and faster as she became more aroused. Her clit was hard and being stimulated with every downward thrust.
“Faster, damn it! Faster!” he ordered, and the girl obeyed.
She was faster than lightning as she impaled herself on his shaft at a frantic pace. Her body was covered in sweat as her tits bounced up and down on her chest out of control. They smacked against her rib cage with each downward thrust forcing her to feel the full weight of the massive orbs. They ached horribly, but this only added to her arousal.
Glen watched as she bucked up and down out of control. He could see the lust in her eyes as she licked her lips and groaned loudly. It excited the old man that he was having this kind of effect on such a young, desirable woman. If it wasn’t for Edgar, he would never have opportunities like this.
The sight of this young slut riding him as if her life depended on it was too much for the old man to bear. He knew he was close as his cock swelled and then spewed forth his vile cum into her unprotected cunt.
The warm sperm filling her hole triggered her own orgasm.
“Aaaaaaagghghhhh!” she screamed as it ripped through her. She rode him even faster and harder as her sensitive clit throbbed uncontrollably. “Yes! Yes! Yes!”
“Did I give you permission to cum?” Glen shouted as he smacked her tits with the flat of his hand.
Andrea looked guilty not realizing that she needed permission to cum.
“I didn’t know…”
“You’re not very smart, are you? You’re nothing but a dumb cunt that’s good for only one thing,” Glen interrupted.
“Thrust those fucking tits out!” he ordered. “You need to be taught a lesson.”
Andrea groaned as she obeyed the old man, wondering what he was going to do to her now. She arched her back, thrusting her tits out further as an offering to him.
“Martha, get my riding crop!” he ordered.
Andrea sat there with the old man’s cock still buried in her cunt, thrusting her tits out to be beaten by this perfect stranger. Chills ran up and down her spine as she waited in anticipation. Her hips moved slightly as she felt the old man’s cock in her cunt. She should be filled with dread, but she wasn’t. The thought of him using the riding crop on her further stirred the feelings of lust raging within her. She knew that pain did strange and wonderful things to her. She had a taste of that already today.
He took the crop and smacked her on the side of her left tit.
Andrea winced in pain.
He smacked the side of her right tit.
She held her position and stared at him with a defiant look on her face.
Glen increased the force of his blows as they landed at a steady pace on her vulnerable tits. She found that the pain was at times unbearable, but unconsciously she rotated her hips with the cock still buried in her. It was a good pain.
Determined to break the girl, Glen concentrated on her nipples. The next blow caught her right nipple.
“Aaaaaaggggghhhh!” she screamed as her nipple exploded in pain.
Then he nailed her left nipple.
“Aaaaagaggghhhh!” another scream escaped her throat. She wanted to be strong and remain silent, but she couldn’t restrain herself.
Her hips still rotated even though her tits were being unmercifully punished.
“Have you had enough, slut?” he asked.
Something snapped in Andrea as the abuse was driving her closer and closer to a climax. She didn’t want him to stop. She wanted more. She needed more.
“Is that the best you can do, old man?” she replied, defiantly.
Glen clinched his fists tightly at the impertinence of this slut who would dare speak to him in this manner. His cock twitched as it showed signs of new life.
He reared back and brought his riding crop down on the side of her left tit with blinding speed. The force of the blow almost knocked her off of his lap, but she held her own. The sound that came from her mouth started at the pit of her stomach and rose upward.
“Ooohhhhhh myyyyy Goddddd!” she wailed as her tortured tit was set on fire.
“Had enough?” he asked smugly.
“That’s your best?” she forced herself to say through gritted teeth as she twisted her massive tits back and forth, allowing them to smack into each other with every turn of her hips.
“You stupid, bitch. You want more? You’ll get more!” he screamed as he threw down his riding crop and reached for her long hard nipples. He squeezed her sensitive nipples unmercifully as he twisted and pulled, distorting the shape of her gigantic tits.
Andrea was delirious as her pain-filled tits received the punishment for her indiscretion, but in the midst of all the pain and abuse, a fire built in her loins that soon burned out of control and consumed her as she had a violent orgasm that sent her whole body into paroxysms. Her teeth chattered as every nerve in her body was ignited by the pain that became an aphrodisiac to her.
The old man in all his years had never seen anything like this before. This girl was such a total slut that he found it hard to believe that it was only four days ago that Edgar had acquired her. Amazing as it might seem, his cock was resurrected as it grew to full length once again still buried in her warm cavern and filling her up.
It had been ten years since he had two erections in one night, and he enjoyed the exquisite feelings coursing through his revitalized shaft. He resorted to smacking her tits with the flat of his hands.
“Ride me harder, you slut!” he commanded.
Andrea was on overload as her whole body was sensitized by her last earth shattering orgasm. She rode him harder and faster as he continued to beat her tits. This only encouraged her and spurred her on. Every inch of her body was covered in sweat as she impaled herself on his ancient pole.
“You dirty slut! Is that the best you can do?” he derided her.
Andrea stared at him defiantly with lust-filled eyes as she rode his cock at blinding speed. The verbal abuse only spurred her on and excited her even more. She knew he was right. She was a slut. She was a cum loving slut who loved the feel of even this old man’s cock violating her.
“You’re nothing but a big titted bimbo,” he hissed as his own climax was fast approaching.
She just gazed at him and licked her lips. His words were like a shot of adrenalin that just encouraged her to give him the pounding of his life.
“Get up! Get off of me, you slut!” he commanded.
Andrea reluctantly dismounted the old man, feeling a void when his long, hard cock plopped out of her hot hole. She panted, out of breath as her sweat covered tits rose and fell on her chest with every labored breath she took.
He slapped her hard across the face.
“Get your hands back behind your neck, you dumb slut. Don’t you ever learn?” he derided her. “Martha, get the box!”
Martha quickly retrieved and brought over a black box. She handed it to her husband.
“So you want my best?” he chided her as he opened the box and retrieved a two inch needle. “Then I’ll give you my best!”
Glen placed the tip of the needle in the middle of her long, hard nipple and applied pressure.
Andrea’s eyes went wide as she looked on in horror. She whimpered, fearing what he might do to her. She dared to challenge him, and now she was paying the price for her indiscretion. In the midst of this madness she discovered that her nipples grew even harder at the touch of the sharp metal point.
He applied more pressure, and the tip of the needle broke through her skin and disappeared in her nipple.
“Ohhhhhhhhh!” she cried out in disbelief.
“I’m going to give you my best, you bitch!” he hissed as he drove all two inches of the needle into her left nipple.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh noooooo!” she wailed as pain consumed her hard sensitive nub. It was a searing pain, and he wasn’t finished as he retrieved another needle and drove it into the center of her right nipple.
“Ohhhhhh myyyyy Gooodddddd!” she screamed as her tits were consumed in pain.
Glen stood back, satisfied that he had shown the slut who was in control.
Andrea looked down at her tits and could see only the very ends of the needles visible to the the human eye. All two inches of each needle was buried in her massive tits.
The unbearable pain dulled and Andrea felt the fire burning hotter in her loins.
“WHACK!”
He caught her left nipple with his riding crop.
“Aaaaaaahhhhh!” she screamed.
The pain was agonizing, but at the same time it stoked the fire burning within her.
“WHACK!”
He caught her right nipple with his riding crop.
“Aaaaaaahhhhh!” she screamed as more pain exploded in her nipple, sending her even higher.
“Get down on your knees!” he ordered.
She mindlessly obeyed as her nipples became the center of her universe. All that she was aware of was the horrible pain in her tits that was like an aphrodisiac to her.
“That’s it?” she asked defiantly as she thrust out her tits, challenging him. She needed more.
Fire burned in his eyes as he reared back and caught her left nipple dead center with his riding crop. Without hesitation he zeroed in on her right nipple.
“Aaaaaaaaggggghhhhh!” she wailed as her body went into convulsions.
In the midst of her climax he grabbed her by the hair and in one violent thrust, buried his cock down her throat. He wanted her to taste his cum. He wanted to fill her belly. Her tight throat was spurring him on as he rammed her unmercifully. He used her ears like handles as he rammed his cock in and out of her throat at lightning speed.
Andrea grew dizzy as the cock pistoned in and out of her throat. She rode out her climax as her tits flayed wildly on her chest with the full length of the needles imbedded in her nipples. She savored the taste of the old man’s cock. Her hard clit throbbed, alive and desperate for more attention. She knew what was coming, and she wanted it. She wanted his warm cum filling her belly.
Then the old man tensed, and she could feel his cock swelling in her throat before the first blast of warm cum spewed forth. She swallowed greedily as spurt after spurt of cum filled her belly. She loved the taste of cum and sucked avariciously, wanting more and more of the precious white substance.
The old man was exhausted, but Andrea sucked greedily on his flaccid cock in hopes of drawing a few more drops of the sweet cream out of him. He was drained. There was no more, and her efforts were all in vain.
He finally pushed her away and looked at his wife.
Martha walked over to the delirious girl and kicked her in the side, forcing her to roll over on her stomach. Her huge tits were flattened against the floor, making her even more aware of the long needles buried in her nipples.
“Oooooooowwwwww!” she yelped in pain.
Martha was not a mean woman, but she was awed by the girl’s reaction to her husband’s abuse. A thought occurred to her, and she climbed up on the girl’s back, adding more weight and pressure which only flattened the slut’s tits even more, driving the needles deeper into her tit meat.
Andrea groaned, delirious from the pain as she felt her sensitive clit responding. She ground her clit against the cold, wooden floor as the old lady walked all over her back, knowing that she was driving the needles deeper still.
“Oh God, help me!” Andrea groaned as her groin moved at a frantic pace, grinding down against the floor boards.
As his wife continued to apply pressure to the poor girl’s back, forcing the needles to move around in her tit meat, Glen stepped between her frantically moving legs and placed his foot under her.
Andrea went wild as she forced his toes up her pussy, seeking out the relief that she so desperately needed. Inch by inch his foot was buried deeper and deeper into her cunt as the fire within her built and burned out of control. She knew it was the old man’s foot violating her, but she didn’t care. All that mattered was the itch between her legs that were driving her insane.
Glen kicked his foot forward, burying it deeper and deeper until his big toe was stopped by her cervix. This was the trigger that threw her into convulsions.
“Aaaaaaaggghhhh!” she wailed as the orgasm washed over and consumed her. She flopped around on the floor like a fish out of water when Martha finally relented and got off of her back. At the same time Glen removed his foot from her wet, gapping hole.
“Get those damn needles out of her, and then get her cleaned up. We have work to do,” he said to his wife. The spasming girl was forced to her feet by the old woman and taken to the bathroom.
Andrea entered Glen’s work area an hour later, showered and refreshed. There were a few bruises on her tits but nothing serious. It was now time for the real work to begin.
Martha led her over to a stool and told her to sit.
“Do you know why you’re here?” Glen asked gruffly.
“No, not really,” she replied meekly.
“God, you are dumb!” he said. “Well, let me try to explain it to you in simple terms. I’m going to start with your tits.”
“You don’t have to talk down to me,” Andrea interrupted, hurt that he was treating her so cruelly for no reason at all.
He slapped her across the face, sending her head reeling. The poor girl was dazed and tears ran down her face.
“You are a slut. Don’t you get it? Your feelings don’t matter. No one cares if your feelings are hurt. Do you understand me?” he asked.
“Yes,” she whimpered.
“Now, get your hands behind your neck and we’ll begin,” he said.
Martha rolled a cart over which contained various instruments. Glen put on a pair of disposable gloves and then cleansed her nipples with antiseptic.
Chills ran up and down her spine as he applied the cool liquid to her sensitive tips. They grew even harder because of the attention they were receiving. She wondered what he was doing. She needed to learn to keep her mouth shut. It only caused more trouble for her.
He then took a marker and placed small dots on her nipple.
“You’re probably wondering what those dots are for,” he said, stopping to address her.
“Yes,” she said.
“You’re getting some piercings today,” he stated. “I’m starting with your nipples and we’ll work down from there. Do you have any questions, slut, before I begin?”
“No,” she whispered. She was shocked when she found out what he was going to do to her. She had no time to mentally prepare for this. Piercings were not something you took lightly. They were very personal. Some individuals liked them and others didn’t. Her family, of course, frowned upon that kind of thing. Being the daughter of a minister, she would never even consider getting her ears pierced without her father’s permission let alone her nipples. Body piercing was reserved for the freaks of the world not good, Christian girls.
She was never consulted. She was never asked if she wanted her nipples pierced, and this made it all the more exciting for her. She had no control over her own body. Edgar did whatever he pleased to her. He was molding her into his image of the ideal woman, and she got wet at the very thought of it.
Glen selected a sterile hollow 12 gauge needle and a cork. He positioned the needle on the mark at the base of her nipple and applied some pressure.
“Are you ready?” he asked.
“I don’t know,” she stammered as her breath came in short bursts. Her heart was racing as he applied more pressure forcing the sharp needle through her skin and out the other side. It was stopped by the cork.
“Oh my God!” she whimpered as she looked at the needle protruding obscenely out of her nipple. At first the pain was sharp and intense and then it subsided.
He attached a barbell to the end of the needle, and then pushed the needle through the rest of the way. The barbell followed, and in less than a minute it was attached to her nipple.
He then repeated the procedure on her other nipple.
Andrea looked on unable to think straight. Everything happened so quickly. If her father had any idea of what was happening to her, he would be livid. She was daddy’s little girl and very protective of her. Disfiguring her body would be an outrage to him. The body was the temple of the Holy Spirit.
“These barbells are a nice touch. Later, if Edgar wants, they can be replaced with rings which are more practical,” Glen said as he swabbed her nipples with antiseptic. “They serve many purposes. They’re very good for weight training. Just put a couple pounds of weights on each of those suckers, and they’ll give you a good workout.”
This was all so new to Andrea. She grew wetter as she listened to him talk.
“Have you ever been titty fucked?” he asked.
Andrea looked at him with a blank expression.
“Well, of course, you haven’t. Why, last week at this time you were a virgin fresh out of high school and ready to go to Bible school. I bet you never even kissed a boy before you met Edgar,” he laughed.
He was right. She led a very sheltered life, and her parents allowed her very little freedom. She never attended dances and wasn’t even allowed to attend her own senior prom.
“A titty fuck is when a guy takes his cock and buries it between your tits,” he said as he lifted her twin beauties. “He then works his cock up and down that deep cleavage of yours, and, before you know it, his cum is spewing out all over these mothers. To make it even easier, just attach a short length of chain to your nipple rings and you’re ready to go,” he chuckled.
All types of images flashed through Andrea’s head as she clung to every word he said. The images she was conjuring up were arousing as she envisioned someone actually fucking their cock between her massive tits. She grew hornier with each passing moment. More evil seeds were planted.
“Get up on the table, slut,” he ordered. “We’re wasting time, and there’s still a lot more that needs to be done.”
The table looked like an examination table you would find in a doctor’s office. The head could be adjusted and there were stirrups for your legs.
“Martha, get her ready,” he said to his wife.
Martha helped Andrea onto the table and placed her legs in the stirrups, spreading her legs far apart. She felt embarrassed since she knew she was wet down there.
Glen arranged his instruments before examining her navel to see exactly where the next ring would be placed. He swabbed the area with antiseptic and marked the entry and exit holes of the next piercing.
Andrea’s heart was racing frantically as he prepared to pierce her navel. She knew of kids in school who had this done, but she never dreamed of having her own navel pierced.
He picked up a pair of Pennington forceps and grabbed the area to be pierced, being sure to line up the entry and exit points. He then selected a new sterilized 14 gauge needle and quickly pushed it through. It took less than a minute to get the ring in place and close it up.
The piercing stung, but it was no worse than getting your ears pierced. Andrea looked on in disbelief. She never thought she would see the day where she would have three body piercings and in such intimate places.
“Are you finished?” she asked meekly.
“Finished? Hell, no! I’ve barely begun!” he laughed.
The poor girl grew weak at his words. He had barely begun? Where else did he intend on piercing her? Her cunt oozed as nasty thoughts filled her head. How did she become so bad, so fast?
“Damn, I still have to pierce your clitoral hood, and Edgar wants six rings in your outer labia. We’re far from done,” he said as he ran his finger over her hard, throbbing clit.
She moaned like a common whore. She was like a puppet on a string. He could manipulate her simple by touching her clit.
“Oh!” she groaned as his finger worked its way down to her wet, sopping hole. He toyed with her as he moved his finger between her labia and dipped it in her wet cunt. He then brought his wet finger up to her lips. She knew what to do as she took it in her mouth and sucked it clean.
“Then I have to work on your face.”
“My face? What do you mean?” she asked with a note of concern.
“Didn’t that man tell you anything? Is he leaving all the dirty work up to me?” Glen asked.
“I don’t know,” Andrea replied, confused.
“Let me explain it to her dear,” Martha said. “When he says your face, he doesn’t literally mean your face, honey. Your tongue will be pierced. That’s probably the most difficult one.”
This was more than Andrea bargained for. She could deal with a couple of piercings, but this was major. He was violating every part of her body from her head down. It made her realize exactly how defenseless she was. He could do anything to her, and there was nothing she could do about it. Her stomach grew queasy at the thought.
Glen quickly and efficiently pierced her clitoral hood and placed a larger ring in the piercing. That ring hung over her clit. She didn’t know it now, but that ring would be a constant source of arousal for her. He then made short work of the six piercing in her outer labia. She now had a total of eight rings: one in her navel, one in her clitoral hood, and three in each of her outer cunt lips.
It happened so fast. It was over before Andrea could fully appreciate the magnitude of what had been done to her.
“The nice thing about those rings in your cunt is that you can put small locks in each set of rings and effectively make it off limits. I mean, nothing can get in unless the locks are removed or the damn rings are pulled out,” he said. “It’s better than a chastity belt.”
Andrea was tired and grew weary from the exhausting day, but it still wasn’t over. She had ten piercings already, and still more to go. She was wearing more rings in her private parts than most of the freaks who hung out at school.
Little did Andrea know, but the worst piercings were yet to come. After they were done, she might want to reconsider her position in life. Was she really better off with Edgar? Would she appreciate some of the disgusting acts she would be required to perform. Only time would tell.
“Stick out your tongue!” Glen ordered.
Andrea obeyed, and he grabbed her tongue with the Pennington forceps. He then swabbed her tongue with antiseptic and positioned the forceps on the center of her tongue. The procedure for piercing her tongue was no different than any of her other piercings. A hollow 12 gauge needle was used to pierce the tongue top to bottom and a barbell followed it through as it was withdrawn. He threaded the ball on the other end of the barbell, and it was done.
There was very little bleeding which was a good sign. He could see that some swelling was already occurring. This was normal and to be expected. He let her rinse with mouth wash to guard against infection.
Andrea, although resigned and even relishing her role as Edgar’s slut, was fast approaching the limits of what she could endure. She hurt all over from so many piercing and now her tongue was so swollen that she could barely talk.
“Ar you don?” she asked, unable to articulate very well with her tongue so swollen.
“Not quite, slut, we still have one more to go,” Glen informed her.
She was lying back on the examination table with her legs still in the stirrups. Martha took the end of a leather strap that was fastened to the head of the table and passed it across the girl’s forehead, attaching it to the other side. This effectively held her head in place. She was unable to move and this scared her.
“Wha ar you doin?” she asked.
“This last piercing is very delicate, and I can’t afford to have you moving around and hurting yourself,” Glen said.
Panic set in as she realized the seriousness of the situation. What piercing? What else could he possibly do to her? She had been through so much in the past two days and, up until now, had held up very well. However, everyone reaches a breaking point, and she was very close. Her heart beat at a frantic pace. She had difficulty breathing. Her massive tits heaved with every labored breath that she took. She feared what he was about to do to her.
Glen remained passive as he approached her with a sterilized 10 gauge hollow needle. The spectrum piercing was left for last. This piercing was not the most popular, but served its purpose. The new ring would pass through the nasal septum, the middle of the nose. He carefully located the gap between the cartilage and the bottom of the nose and quickly drove the hollow 10 gauge needle all the way through.
“Ooooooohhhhhhhhh!” she screamed as the needle passed through the center of her nose.
She was given no anesthetic or anything else to dull the pain. Edgar wanted her to feel and experience everything that was happening to her.
The ring followed the needle and was closed. Andrea now had a good sized ring hanging from the middle of her nose. Luckily it did not hang below her upper lip.
Martha released her and allowed her to stand up and view herself in the full length mirror.
Andrea stood looking at all of the modifications that were made in the last two days – the huge tits, the bell bars in her large nipples, the belly button ring, the clitoral hood ring, the six rings in her outer cunt lips, the tongue piercing, and the ring hanging from the middle of her nose. She was in too much discomfort to think rationally. She should be totally disgusted at the image that looked back at her, but she wasn’t. She was just numb and wanted it to end.
“I love all of your jewelry,” Martha said soothingly. “There’s just one more thing we need to do before Mr. Stevens picks you up.”
“I don wan any mor piercing,” she cried, panic setting in.
“No, no, my child, no more piercings. You’ve had enough of that.” she said, leading her over to a chair. “Just sit down and try to relax.”
Andrea sat in the chair, somewhat relieved that at least the piercings were over. Martha was so kind and being so nice to her. She wasn’t at all like her husband.
Martha talked soothingly to her just like her grandmother would as she secured the girl’s wrists to the arms of the chair.
“There, now we’re all ready to begin.”
“Begin wha?” Andrea asked.
“Why I’m just going to style your hair. You know, I was a beautician in my younger years,” she said, smiling at the girl.
Andrea had long brown hair that flowed down her back almost to her waist. At least she did until Martha took a pair of sheers and cut her hair straight across at shoulder length.
“Wha are you doin?” Andrea panicked.
“Why I’m styling your hair, silly, and if you keep moving your head like that, it’s going to look a mess.”
“I don’t wan it cut!” she screamed. Her tongue was really swollen by now.
“That doesn’t matter, Andrea. Mr. Stevens wants it styled special, and that’s all that really matters.”
“Just do it. You don’t have to explain it to the stupid slut,” Glen growled.
“Now, Glen, sometimes an explanation is necessary. You just hush up and let me take care of her. Why don’t you roll the full length mirror over here so that Andrea can see what I’m doing.”
Andrea saw her beautiful hair lying on the floor. Her hair was now shoulder length, and she figured that wasn’t so bad. Maybe it was time for a change. Besides it would grow back. Then she saw something that disturbed her. Martha picked up a pair of electric hair clippers, and she grew concerned.
“Wha are you doin with thos?” she panicked.
“I’m just going to give you a little trim job, my dear,” she said sweetly as she started shaving the left side of the struggling girl’s head.
“No! No! No! Don’t do tha!” Andrea was hysterical as the old lady tried to shave her head.
Martha stopped momentarily and pointed a finger at the frantic girl.
“Now listen to me,” she said slapping her across the face.
Andrea felt as if she was trapped in a nightmare. This really couldn’t be happening to her.
Martha slapped her again, but this time much harder.
Andrea settled down somewhat, sobered by the pain in her jaw caused by this woman.
“One way or the other, I will finish your hair. If you persist in resisting me, I can guarantee you it will look like hell, and you will have to answer to Mr. Stevens.”
What choice did the poor girl have? She was shackled to the chair, and there was no escape for her. She resigned herself to the fact that this woman was going to proceed whether she wanted her to or not. What she wanted didn’t matter. That point had been driven home numerous times over the past few days. She sat quietly in the chair almost catatonic.
Martha proceeded to shave Andrea’s head. The left and right sides were shaved down to nothing more than stubble, and then she worked on the top of her head, shaving all of her hair off.
“Wait! You said you were styling my hair?”
“Well, young lady, you got me so upset that I decided to just shave it all off,” she retorted.
Andrea was shocked as she saw herself being transformed into a freak. Tears welled up in her eyes. This was no longer exciting. This was not what she wanted.
“Don’t worry dear, you’ll love it when I’m finished,” Martha said.
She then smeared shaving cream all over the distressed girl’s head and shaved her head smooth.
Andrea’s jaw dropped open as this bizarre transformation took place. She looked like some kind of freak. She looked like something out of “Rocky Horror Picture Show.”
“Wha have you don to me?” Andrea exclaimed, tears still trailing down her already tear-streaked cheeks.
“This is the new you, Andrea. There is no one else in the world quite like you. You will be noticed and desired and wanted,” Martha whispered in her ear.
Andrea stared with disbelief for many minutes at her reflection in the mirror. She was indeed different and unique, and, as she continued to stare at herself, she became strangely aroused. In spite of the pain in all parts of her body and in spite of her bald head, she was aroused as her clit throbbed and her cunt leaked its sweet nectar on the seat. Her reaction was unexplainable. She shouldn’t feel this way. She should be appalled and disgusted.
“There’s only one more thing I need to do, honey,” Martha said sweetly as she stood behind Andrea, addressing the reflection in the mirror. She took some cream and rubbed it all over the girl’s head. “Now, doesn’t that feel good?”
“Yes, it does,” Andrea said closing her eyes, enjoying the gentle touch of the old lady’s hands on her head. She was so tired and just wanted to rest.
“That’s good, honey, I want you to feel good. I can see that you’re quite aroused.”
“Mmmmmmm,” she moaned as the hands continued to rub the soothing cream into her naked scalp.
Andrea felt something warm caressing her clit. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Glen kneeling in front of her, gently flicking at her hard, throbbing clit with his tongue. She never expected such an act of kindness from this old man.
“Just relax, honey,” Martha cooed as she applied another layer of the cream.
It felt so good, and the old man’s tongue was driving her wild as she drew closer and closer to another climax. In spite of everything she had been through today, the lust that burned within her found a way of winning out every time and coming to the surface. She could forget about all her problems as the fire burned hotter and hotter. Her cunt was leaking like a faucet as the old man’s tongue licked and sucked her, avoiding the new piercings that were still so sensitive.
She was delirious as Martha applied even more of the wonderful cream until she could stand it no longer. She bucked out of control from the climax that ravaged her poor tortured body. It was intense and consumed her and reaffirmed what she was.
“That’s it, cum, my little slut. I’m done with the debilitating cream, and you have nothing to worry about,” Martha said sweetly.
‘Debilitatin cream?” Andrea moaned as Glen continued to tease her sensitive clit.
“Oh yes, honey, we don’t want any of that nasty hair growing back, do we? It would ruin your new look,” she said.
Andrea felt horror unspeakable as Glen tugged on her clit with his teeth. Another orgasm ripped through her body before she passed out.
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 19
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
Doug was quickly ushered from the limo upon arrival at the Dennison’s home. Juanita simply told him that he was going on a short vacation for some specialized training. All kinds of dark thoughts crossed his mind at the term ‘specialized training.’ He knew what Edgar was capable of and feared that this trip would not bode well for him. He wondered about Julie. Where was she? How was she doing? When would he see her again? All of these thoughts tormented his troubled mind, but he was abruptly brought back to reality by the sight of Sybil Dennison standing in the doorway.
She was dressed in her white nurse’s uniform just as he remembered her from their previous encounter. His mouth watered as he eyed her ample cleavage spilling out of the top of her uniform. He drank in her long legs as she stood tall in her six inch white stiletto heals.
But these good feelings were also mixed with a sense of dread Doug as he vividly recalled the one and only time he met this woman. She was Dr. Dennison’s wife and took a sadistic pleasure in zapping him with her taser gun. The horrific memories of that day came flooding back to him as if it was yesterday. Why was he here?
“Come in, Doug, I’ve been expecting you,” Sybil said, leading him into the living room. “Do you remember me?”
“Oh, yes, I remember you, Mrs. Dennison,” Doug replied.
Sybil eyed him, taking in the physic of the young man she had met only once before. He was much taller then she remembered, and she could see that he was in prime physical condition. Testing her husband’s new technique on such a fine specimen was going to be a pleasure that she would enjoy and savor for a long time to cum.
Besides being a sadistic woman, she also had a fondness for large cocks. There was something exciting about having a cock fill your throat, and Doug’s would be even more of a challenge for her. She hoped that she would be able to nurse it along and watch it grow from nine to twelve inches long over the coming weeks. She could very well help make medical history. If her husband was correct, not only would his length increase, but more dramatic would be the increase in girth. A seven inch girth was a mouthful. The very thought of it caused her to salivate. Why it was almost as big around as a 12 oz. can of pop.
“Why don’t you make yourself comfortable, Doug,” Sybil cooed. “Let’s get you out of those clothes.”
Being naked had become fairly routine for him over the past week so her request was no surprise to him. Juanita also preferred him that way. He slowly removed his shirt and slacks. Sybil helped him with his briefs. Now all that remained was the Houdini Chastity Harness which restricted his aching cock from getting hard.
Sybil walked around the young man, admiring his well-toned body. Her fingers played over his chest as she slowly worked her way down towards his groin.
“I don’t think we’ll need that contraption while you’re here,” she whispered in his ear as her tongue traced circles around his ear lobe.
Doug shivered from the warmth of her tongue as his cock twitched, trying to respond. She unlocked the harness and removed it, throwing it on the floor. His cock immediately responded and twitched as she gazed upon it with lust-filled eyes.
She took his cock in hand and stroked it until it was long and hard.
“Sit here. Doug,” she said, leading him over to a chair.
He was suspicious and knew she was up to something. Was this to be nothing more than a repeat of the abuse he suffered that day in her husband’s office? He was filled with dread as he sat in the chair. Sybil continued to stroke his long, hard shaft, teasing the tip of his cock with her thumb.
She then did something that Doug never expected. She took a ruler out of her pocket and measured the length of his cock.
“Exactly nine inches,” she announced to no one in particular. “If my husband’s procedure works, you will be twelve inches long in a very short time.”
“Twelve inches?”
Did he hear her correctly? Did she say twelve inches? He heard of gimmicks for penis enlargement, but he knew that they were only moneymaking schemes. Still, he didn’t put anything past the doctor and his sadistic wife. After all, look what they did to Julie.
Sybil put on a pair of latex gloves. She opened a jar of cream and started working it into the boy’s hard, throbbing cock. She was careful to cover every inch of his shaft with the ointment.
This was no ordinary ointment. It contained testosterone which would help raise his T levels. Coupled with the testosterone pills he would be taking three times a day and the constant stimulation of his cock and scrotum, if the doctor was correct, his length and girth would increase dramatically in a few short weeks. The key was to prevent him from ejaculating, and soon enough he would be wearing a simple device that would prevent that from happening.
Sybil explained all of this to the young groom as she worked his first treatment of testosterone cream into his cock. He was apprehensive. He knew what methods she used to prevent ejaculation, and he didn’t like it.
If Dr. Dennison’s device for preventing ejaculation worked, then Doug would have nothing to fear. The device was designed based on the physiological fact that before ejaculation the testicles must ascend. If that ascent is prevented, then ejaculation cannot occur.
Doug groaned as the doctor’s wife continued to stoke his cock. The feeling was exquisite, and she knew just how to expertly manipulate his shaft. She cupped his balls as he groaned from the attention they were receiving.
“Do you like it when I stroke your cock, Doug?” Sybil asked.
“Oh yes!” he moaned, reveling in the touch of her hands.
“Now, be sure to let me know if you get close to cuming,” she warned. “If you cum, you’ll be punished severely.”
Doug knew who was in charge, and he also knew that she meant business. The pleasure he was feeling was exquisite, but he knew the price he must pay would be high if he didn’t warn her in time.
After licking and sucking on his cock like a lollipop for awhile, Sybil offered him a pill. Of course, he knew this was part of the treatment, but he seriously doubted that some pills and cream would enlarge his cock. In the meantime, he would enjoy her expertise at fellatio.
Sybil stood up and removed her uniform. It was time to get comfortable and really work over the young man’s gorgeous cock. Wearing only her bra and thigh high stockings, she went back to work on his hard shaft.
Doug watched as his cock disappeared down her throat. He could feel the warmth and tightness of her mouth and throat as it disappeared from view. He was close and panic set up.
“Mrs. Dennison, please I’m so close. Besides, what would your husband say if he walked in?” he groaned as his cock pulsed in her mouth.
Sybil slowly withdrew his rigid member from her mouth. She knew what to do. This was the moment of truth. Would her husband’s device work as predicted?
“Don’t worry about Charles. He knows exactly what’s going on,” she said as she walked over to the desk and returned with a strap that was approximately three quarters of an inch wide and nine inches long.
“Stand up, Doug!” she ordered.
Doug stood while Sybil got on her knees before him. She pulled down on his scrotum making sure this his testicles were in the lower portion of his sac. She then wrapped the strap around the neck of his scrotum, preventing his testicles from ascending. The strap was not wrapped too tightly though nor did it cause Doug any pain or discomfort.
“Does that hurt?” Sybil asked.
“No,” Doug replied.
“Good! Now we’ll see if my husband’s little invention really works. In theory, since your testicles can’t ascend in your scrotum because they are blocked by the strap, you won’t be able to cum.”
Doug seriously doubted that this was the case, but at least he wouldn’t be held responsible if he did cum. It would simply mean that the doctor’s device was a failure.
“Sit down, Doug!” Sybil ordered as she licked her lips.
Her mouth was all over him before he was fully seated. She didn’t hold back as she attacked his rigid cock with a passion. She licked and nipped at the long, hard shaft with her own cunt dripping wet as she swallowed it once more. She wanted him deeper, but her nose was already buried in his pubic hair. She moaned around the cock buried in her throat, and this was only the beginning of three glorious weeks she would spend nursing his cock.
The more aroused she became, the more aggressive she was. She used her mouth like a cunt as she repeatedly drove his cock in and out of her throat. She applied as much suction on his shaft as humanly possible every time she withdrew it from her throat.
Doug was in heaven. She was attacking him with a passion, and he simply laid back and enjoyed himself. His cock was hard and alive and had this sensual woman’s mouth wrapped around it. This went on for another twenty minutes. Doug was close and he knew it, but he never received that release that he so much desired. Maybe the simple device was really working.
Sybil reluctantly removed her mouth from the cock that she loved sucking so much. She stroked his shaft slowly as she looked at him with lust burning in her eyes.
“Do you like what I’m doing to you, Doug?” she asked.
“Oh God, yes, Mrs. Dennison,” Doug answered sincerely.
What male in their right mind would say no to a vixen like her?
Sybil rubbed more cream into his shaft, working it into every nook and cranny. She felt his testicles that were forced to hang low in his scrotum. She was beginning to believe in her husband’s invention. If he was going to cum, he would have by now.
After applying a liberal application of the cream, she straddled his legs. She teased his cock with the folds of her pussy. Doug was in heaven. His cock strained to be caressed by those luscious pussy lips, and she obliged him as she swallowed him up inch by inch.
Doug thrashed his head back and forth as she constricted her cunt muscles. It felt so good, and he knew he was close. He just couldn’t make it over the peak and dump his load inside of her. He was standing at the top of the mountain, but couldn’t go down the other side. Something was holding him back.
Sybil picked up her speed and was riding him at a frantic pace. She raised herself up and dropped herself down on his young, virile cock. She went faster and faster as her own climax quickly approached. She buried her tongue in his mouth and bucked up and down at a frantic pace as their tongues intertwined. She was frantic when suddenly all hell broke loose.
“Oh God, yes!!! Aaaaaaagggggghhhhhh!” she screamed as she was overcome with lust by the orgasm that was tearing through her body. She rode him harder and harder and milked him for all he was worth.
Doug was excited and aroused beyond belief, not only by the fucking he was giving her, but by simply witnessing this woman in heat. His cock strained, and he yearned for release, but no release came. His cock remained hard, and he remained on the verge of cuming.
Exhausted, Sybil dismounted him. She needed a drink and offered him one too, but during this period of time he remained hard as he watched the nearly naked woman approaching him with a drink. He was at the apex, and his arousal was perpetual.
This scenario was repeated time and time again over the course of the next week. Doug occupied the guest suite, and Charles insisted that his wife remain there with him for the duration. The success of this experiment hinged on the young groom being stimulated as much as possible during the time of treatment.
Sybil often woke up during the night and reached for Doug’s cock, stroking it back to life. At times she fell off to sleep with his cock in her mouth. During that first week Doug never came once. The strap was working, and, evidently, forcing his testicles to remain low in the scrotum prevented him from cumming.
He was given testosterone pills three times a day, and the cream was faithfully applied as much as five times a day. Doug had never been sucked or fucked so much in his life, but his frustration mounted. He remained hard constantly for almost a week and received absolutely no release. His testicles were now also starting to ache, and his frustration level increased. He reached a point where his cock would remain hard with absolutely no stimulation whatsoever.
Sybil measured the length of his cock frequently during the first week, but there was no significant growth. She was disappointed and doubted that the procedure would work at all until the eighth day. On that memorable day his cock measured nine and a half inches.
Sybil looked incredulously at the ruler. She measured him again just to be sure there was no mistake. No, there was no mistake. Doug’s cock was growing.
The real progress came during the second week of treatment. On the twelfth day his cock grew in length by two inches and had noticeably thickened. Sybil started checking his girth and found that it measured almost six inches. These results were irrefutable. He seemed to reach a point where there was a period of rapid growth. If he continued at this pace, he would far exceed Dr. Dennison’s expectations.
This progress also was an incentive to Sybil as she now could take his cock deeper into her throat. This alone excited her beyond belief as she orgasmed with his cock buried to the hilt. He now explored two new inches of territory with his growing weapon, two inches deeper into her throat and she wanted more. His cock was going where no other cock had gone before.
She felt a sense of pride knowing that she was part of a revolutionary new process that many males would use in the future for penis enlargement. She also felt a sense of power knowing that she was creating this much larger and thicker cock. Any increase in length and girth was due to her efforts. She fantasized about the possibilities for Doug. What if she went beyond the initial three weeks? What if the treatment continued for six weeks? What kind of results could be achieved? Could they possibly increase his length to fifteen inches, twenty inches?
As the end of the third week approached, Sybil’s curiosity got the best of her. She wanted to see Doug’s cock in a more normal state. He had been hard so long that he never fully lost his erection in all this time. She dressed in some casual clothes and had dinner served in the dining room. Doug also dressed for the first time in over two weeks.
Dr. Dennison was home, and they all enjoyed a splendid meal. Doug discovered that he actually liked this couple. Besides the fact that Sybil had some quirky fetishes, she was quite an intelligent and worldly woman.
After dinner, Dennison checked Doug’s vital signs to ensure that there were no side effects from the treatment he was receiving. Everything was normal.
They retired to the living room where coffee was served after dinner. Sybil made absolutely no sexual innuendos and tried to remain low key.
“Why don’t you remove your clothes, Doug, and I’ll finish my examination,” Dennison suggested.
Doug, of course, complied knowing that this was not a suggestion but rather an order. Sybil held her breath in anticipation. His cock hadn’t been flaccid in almost three weeks.
Doug stood in the center of the room naked, his large cock hanging down between his legs. It didn’t take a genius to see that his cock was much bigger and wider even in its present state. It hung down a good eight inches and the doctor measured his flaccid girth at just under six inches. The results were encouraging, and they still had three days to go. It appeared that the accelerated growth had occurred for the most part during the past week. This was a good sign especially if that trend continued for the next three days.
A side benefit of the whole process was that Doug’s testicles had also grown considerably. This was unexpected but welcomed. They were the size of small oranges and probably retained a huge load of cum.
“How do your feel, Doug?” Dr. Dennison asked.
“I feel alright,” Doug answered, actually telling the truth. He was frustrated that he couldn’t cum, but he wasn’t complaining about all the attention he was receiving from Sybil. His cock had occupied every opening in her luscious body many times over the past three weeks. The sex was non stop and more than good for him if only he could cum.
The fact that he didn’t cum kept him on the edge all of the time. His cock was always supersensitive and demanded attention but just couldn’t make it over that peak that would give him the release that he craved.
“How do you feel about your cock?” Dennison asked frankly.
“I don’t know what you mean,” Doug answered, being careful how he answered since it was the doctor’s wife that was giving him all of this attention.
“I mean, how do you feel about your increased size?” he asked.
“I haven’t thought about it much. I’ve been in a constant state of arousal for so long,” he replied somewhat embarrassed.
“In other words, you’re not upset that you’re now larger than you were three weeks ago?” he asked.
“No, should I be?” Doug asked.
“No, I just wanted to be sure you were dealing with this alright,” he said, smiling amiably.
“I can feel the added weight I’m carrying, but your wife seems to like my larger cock,” he replied.
“Yes, indeed, she does, and she’s not done yet, Doug,” he warned. “The three weeks doesn’t end for another three days, and, with the accelerated growth we’ve seen so far, you could make some additional dramatic increases before this is all over.”
Doug nodded, seeming to take this news very well. What he experienced with Sybil Dennison during the past few weeks was far better than the deprivation he was forced to bear from the time that he was taken captive on his wedding day up until he entered the Dennison’s home. In his mind his larger cock wasn’t a bad thing. It was an asset that hopefully Edgar wouldn’t use against him.
Sybil Dennison belonged to an exclusive group of women know as ‘The Clubbers.’ The bond that brought them together as a group was their love of the male sex organ. They got together once a month and indulged themselves in their favorite fetish. Their monthly activity always involved some sexual adventure. Sometimes they met locally and other times they went out of town for a few days. For example, last month they attended an S&M Convention in Seattle.
Sybil was hosting the group this month, and, as luck would have it, tonight was the night that they got together. Of course, she had the perfect activity for this month’s meeting, and Doug would soon be receiving a great deal of attention from six horny middle aged women.
Suddenly the doorbell rang, and Sybil rose with a smile on her face.
“I think my guests are arriving,” she announced gaily.
“Ah, yes, The Clubbers, I almost forgot,” replied Dennison. “It is your turn to host the group, isn’t it?”
“Yes, dear, and what a wonderful surprise I have for the ladies!” she exclaimed as she quickly left the room.
Doug stood there wondering who the clubbers were. It wasn’t long before Sybil returned leading five other middle aged women into the room.
They gasped when they saw Doug standing their naked, but it wasn’t his nakedness that stopped them dead in their tracks. What caught their attention was the huge cock that hung semi-erect between his legs. They had never seen a cock as long or as fat as the one this young man was sporting.
“Oh my God, it that thing real?” one exclaimed.
“I can assure you it is real,” Sybil replied as she walked over and stood next to Doug. “Ladies, I would like you to meet Doug Adams, our entertainment for the evening.”
The five ladies gathered around the tall, handsome youth, admiring his firm, trim physique as well as the monster that hung between his legs.
“Just three weeks ago Doug was only nine inches long,” Sybil explained as she took Doug’s cock in her hand and began to stroke it. “But thanks to a new technique that my husband has developed, you can see that he is considerably larger than that now.”
“Oh, yes, he’s absolutely huge!” one of them exclaimed.
“Yes, he is quite large, but we’re not quite done with him yet. Over the course of the next few days we hope to achieve phenomenal results, and all of you can have a part in making that a reality.”
Sybil spoke as if Doug wasn’t even there. His cock was now rock hard and standing out eleven inches from his body. His large balls hung heavily below his shaft, laden with the cum that had built up in them over the past two and a half weeks. He eyed the women who looked ravenously at him, ready to pounce and devour their prey.
“How can we help?” one of the women excitedly asked, licking her lips.
“Martha, I’m so glad you asked. The technique used on Doug to enlarge his cock involves the use of two forms of testosterone, a pill and an ointment, plus constant stimulation. However, he is not allowed to cum. The strap wrapped around his scrotum holds his balls low in the sac and prevents them from rising which is necessary for him to ejaculate. Ladies, do you think that you can keep Doug stimulated this evening?” Sybil asked.
“Yes! Oh God, yes!” exclaimed Martha.
The ladies closed in excitedly as they began to remove their clothes. There wasn’t a shy one in the group. They couldn’t wait to get their hands on this prime physical specimen with the humungous cock. That was their prime focus right now.
Doug was ushered over to a chaise lounge and made to recline in it as the women converged on him. Their hands all reached for his cock at the same time. He could feel his cock being pulled in all directions as these greedy women fought for position. Lips brushed across the head of his cock but only momentarily as they pushed each other away.
“Girls! Girls!” Sybil shouted.
All of the women stopped dead in their tracks and directed their attention to Sybil.
“Unfortunately, even though he is enormous, he can not accommodate all of you at once. Trust me, there’s enough of Doug to go around and his stamina is amazing. Why don’t we start with a deep throat contest? Let’s see who can take that monster down their throat,” suggested Sybil.
“I don’t know, Sybil. That thing is almost as wide as a pop can,” Prudence said warily.
“Well, I’m willing to try,” said Martha as she dropped to her knees and grasped the gigantic cock in her small hands and started to stroke it. The other girls gathered around like vultures, waiting for their turn.
Doug groaned as her lips enveloped the head of his cock. She started to work his shaft deeper and deeper into her mouth. At the same time she caressed his aching balls that were bloated with cum that could not be released.
Prudence, who had been fingering herself, straddled Doug’s head and lowered her pussy to his lips. He ran his tongue between her labia as she continued to descend, engulfing him in darkness. She ground her pussy all over his face and used his nose to stimulate her clit.
“Use your tongue, Doug,” Prudence groaned. “Bury it in my pussy.”
The ritual continued for well over an hour as each lady tried to swallow all eleven inches of his cock. When Martha finally gave up, Prudence who was now highly aroused abandoned Doug’s mouth and reached for his cock. Another one of the ladies straddled his head, and he was once more engulfed in darkness. None succeeded in conquering the giant phallus, but Sybil came the closest as her throat was stretched to new limits by the monster cock that invaded it. All but one inch disappeared before her time was up.
A competition of this nature might be considered unfair. After all Sybil had Doug all to herself for almost three weeks, and buried his growing cock in her throat day and night.
Doug’s ordeal continued well into the night as they next fucked the poor boy. His cock stretched and invaded their experienced pussies, providing a tightness that many hadn’t experienced in a long time. They orgasmed loudly as his huge cock bottomed out and battered their cervix, and all this time Dr. Dennison’s simple invention prevented Doug from achieving his own climax. He was always on the edge but never allowed the release that he so desperately needed.
While his cock was being constantly used in one hole or another, the women would take turns making out with him. They buried their tongues deep in his mouth as they anticipated the moment when his cock would penetrate one of their openings. He sucked on their tits as they caressed and kissed every inch of his body. Some of the ladies enjoyed penetrating his rectum to amuse themselves while they waited their turn. One of them managed to get her whole fist up his ass.
It went on and on, hour after hour until all of the women were exhausted and sated. They reached a point where they could no longer go on and one by one they gathered up their things and got ready to leave.
Poor Doug was himself exhausted but also extremely frustrated by the raging hard-on that knew no relief. While he made each woman cum many times that evening, he himself could only ascend to the crest of the mountain but could not descend to the other side.
He desperately needed to cum. In spite of all the attention that was showered on the lad over the course of the evening, there was no peace for him. His cock stood proud and tall as it pulsed, glistening with the juices of the women that used him all evening.
Sybil returned after seeing her guests out and sat down next to Doug. She lightly stroked his huge cock as she applied another layer of cream, amazed at the transformation that had taken place over the course of only a few short weeks.
“Oh God, please let me cum, Mrs. Dennison. Just once, please,” he begged.
She caressed his orange-sized balls with a sense of pride and knew that they were full and needed to be relieved.
“I’ll speak with Charles in the morning,” she promised.
True to her word, the following morning she spoke with her husband about Doug’s condition.
“After all it had been almost three weeks since he was last allowed to cum. I fear for his mental state of mind,” she explained.
“Yes, I see what you mean. That is a long time. I suppose the boy does at least deserve that considering the fact that he’s helped us make medical history. Thanks to you, Sybil, this experiment has been an unqualified success, and I have enough documentation to report my findings to the American Society of Plastic Surgeons. Let me give it some thought, and we’ll come up with something this evening,” he replied.
The rest of the day went quickly for Sybil although time stood still for Doug who was highly agitated most of the day. He continued to take his pills, and she faithfully applied the testosterone ointment to his huge phallus. His cock was rock hard and needed little to no stimulation to keep it in that state.
She rode him to several orgasms and was amazed that she could take as much of that giant cock as she did in her hot pussy. He battered her without mercy as his frustration built, and she loved the feeling as her cervix dilated, allowing him deeper penetration. She entertained the notion of a marathon fuck session where he could completely dilate her cervix and enter her womb.
As it was sex would never be the same for her again. As hard as she tried, she still couldn’t take all of it. It wasn’t a matter of length. His girth was simply too much for her.
That evening at dinner Dr. Dennison could see that Doug’s mental state of mind wasn’t very healthy. He acted quickly.
“Doug, I want to commend you on how well you have conducted yourself over the course of the past few weeks.”
“Thank you,” he mumbled.
“I will be sure to let Edgar know how cooperative you have been. I also feel you should be rewarded for being such a model subject.”
Doug perked up as he listened to what the doctor was saying. Sybil looked on, smiling at her husband. She already knew what he had in mind.
“Only two days of treatment remain, and then we will take final measurements that will determine the success or failure of your treatment. I think it’s quite obvious already, from what I can see, that your treatment has been an unqualified success. As a reward to you, you will be allowed to cum, but I want it to be special, something that you will remember for a long time to come.”
Doug’s mood changed immediately with the promise of relief that he so badly needed.
“A special friend of ours, Danielle McDonald, who is an expert in fellatio, will have the honor of bringing you to a climax. I think you will find this young woman quite intriguing. We have selected her because of her love of sperm. She can’t seem to get enough of the stuff,” chuckled the doctor.
“I hope this helps to ease the tension I know you’ve been experiencing,” Sybil added as she placed her hand on Doug’s leg, causing his sensitive cock to twitch.
“Yes, yes it does. I don’t know what to say,” he replied. “I’ve been so frustrated over the past few weeks. My cock is so big and so sensitive.”
“Yes, we know, Doug, and you must understand that you were deprived only because the treatment in order to be a success called for it,” Sybil quickly added.
“I understand,” he said, knowing that Sybil’s sadistic side took a great deal of pleasure in seeing him suffer.
The next two days passed quickly. It was Doug’s final evening with the Dennison’s. They gathered in the living room after dinner to officially take the final measurements. Doug stood there naked as Dr. and Mrs. Dennison stood next to him. Sybil had a clipboard and was taking notes as the doctor measured the length of the young man’s massive phallus.
“Please note that the length of the patient’s penis is 12.5 inches,” the doctor said in a professional manner.
“Yes, doctor,” Sybil replied as she recorded the data.
The doctor then measured the distance around his phallus at the midpoint.
“Please note that the girth of the patient’s penis is 7.25 inches,” the doctor announced.
“I would say that your experiment is a success,” said Sybil.
“Yes, dear, I couldn’t be happier with the results. He exceeded our expectations,” he smiled at her. “I think it’s time that Doug receives his reward.”
Dr. and Mrs. Dennison walked over to the couch and sat down, leaving Doug standing alone in the middle of the room. His cock was massive and stood out proudly. The strap was still in place that held his balls low in the sac. He waited in anticipation when suddenly a woman appeared in the doorway.
She was tall and had long dark hair that reached to her waist. She was dressed in a short black skirt, a red tank top that exposed a great deal of cleavage, and red six inch stiletto heels. She slowly ambled over to Doug, eyeing the massive appendage that jutted out from his pelvis.
“Hi, Doug, I’ve heard a great deal about you,” she said licking her lips.
She placed her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. Doug grew lightheaded as her tongue probed his mouth. She finally broke off the kiss and gazed at him.
“It’s been a long time for you, hasn’t it, baby?” she cooed.
“Yes, it has,” he said weakly.
“You want to cum, don’t you, baby?” she asked.
“Oh God, yes,” he groaned.
“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of you,” she said as she kissed his neck and trailed kissed down his chest.
Doug grew more excited with each passing moment. Charles and Sybil Dennison by now had stripped naked and were sitting on the couch fondling each other as they watched Doug being worked over by the dark haired vixen.
Danielle had kissed her way all the way down to Doug’s pubic hair, and he waited in anticipation for her lips to take the head of his massive cock into her mouth, but it never happened. She abruptly stopped and stood up, facing him. She licked her lips as she slowly removed her tank top exposing her luscious tits that shimmied on her chest.
“Do you want to kiss them, baby?” she asked as she caressed her tits, pulling on her already stiff nipples.
Doug moved in and took her tits in his hands as he attacked her nipples with a passion. He was more excited than he had ever been in his life. He really just wanted her to devour his aching cock and give him the relief he so very much needed, but he knew he was being selfish. He wanted to please her, for he knew that when everything was said and done he would be well rewarded.
“That feels so good, baby. Bite them!” she hissed. “Ah, that’s it. I like having my nipples bitten by a manly stud like you.”
Doug’s balls ached horribly, but he continued to suck and bite her luscious tits. She held his head and pushed him lower. His lips trailed down her belly, kissing his way lower and lower.
“Oh yes! Oh yes! That feels so good, baby.”
Danielle slowly turned around as Doug continued to kiss her exposed flesh. She then reached down and lowered her skirt, stepping out of it. She now wore only a red thong and her six inch stiletto heels. She presented her ass to Doug who kissed those luscious orbs passionately.
He was so excited. This gorgeous woman would soon be devouring his cock and giving him the relief he needed. As he kissed her ass, he had visions of his cock buried in her throat with his huge cock pumping load after load of cum down her throat. He could envision her choking on his cum with it spewing out of her nostrils, unable to swallow fast enough to keep up with the massive load pouring out of him.
Danielle rotated her hips as Doug continued to ravage her ass. She eased her thong down and stepped out of it, remaining bent over as Doug grew more excited. He ran his tongue up and down the crack of her ass, exciting her further. She then slowly turned as his lips remained glued to her hot flesh.
Doug was in another world as he grew more passionate with each passing moment. His eyes were closed as he anticipated what would soon be happening to him. His cock twitched and his balls ached horribly from the lack of attention, but he knew his time was coming. His tongue was everywhere as Danielle continued to turn around facing him.
Doug suddenly reared back as his face turned into a mask of horror.
“No!” he screamed.
“What’s the matter, baby?” Danielle cooed seductively.
“This can’t be!” Doug wailed.
“Don’t you want to cum, baby?” Danielle asked.
“Yes, but not like this and not with you,” he screamed.
By this time Charles and Sybil were on fire. She mounted her husband as the scene unfolded in front of them. They were very pleased with themselves. They wanted Doug to be surprised, and there was no doubt that he was.
For when Danielle was fully facing the young lad, he opened his eyes and saw a large cock staring him in the face. Danielle was a man.
“You’re a man!” he exclaimed.
“I like to think of myself as a woman,” Danielle said seductively. “I’m really a woman trapped in a man’s body.”
Danielle was a transvestite, but from all outward appearances she looked like a beautiful woman. The only thing that gave away the fact that she was a man was the eight inch cock that now stood out prominently.
She walked towards Doug who was now more or less paralyzed as he looked at her with disbelieving eyes.
“Give me your dentures!” she ordered as she held out her hand.
Doug was conditioned to obey and mindlessly took his dentures out of his mouth and gave them to this woman who was really a man. She placed them on the end table, and then held Doug’s head as she smeared her precum all over his lips.
“Do you want to cum, baby?” she cooed.
“Yes, but not like this,” Doug said weakly.
“It’s the only way, baby,” she whispered as she pushed forward, placing the head of her cock in his mouth.
Doug whimpered as he allowed her to have her way with him.
“Use your gums, baby. I want to feel your gums on my cock,” she whispered.
Doug mindlessly obeyed as he caressed her cock with his gums. She pushed forward driving another inch of cock into his mouth. Her salty precum attacked his senses as her cock went deeper and deeper.
He was forced to do this once before with Carlos, but that was different. He had time to mentally prepare for the ordeal, but tonight he had no warning. He also knew that the only way he would receive any kind of relief was if he let this woman who was a man suck his cock. He was ashamed because he already knew that he would let her do it. He would allow this woman who was a man take his cock in her mouth and pleasure him. He would stoop to any level to get the relief that he so desperately needed.
“Ohhhh, that feels so good, baby. Sybil was right. You know how to use those gums,” she whispered as she drove her cock deeper, entering his throat. “That’s it! Take it all!”
Danielle pushed forward driving her cock inch by inch down the young man’s throat. They presented a bizarre sight as the tall woman with the long dark hair and large tits drove her nine inch cock down Doug’s throat as his raging 12.5 inch cock throbbed from neglect between his legs.
“Oh God, your throat feels so good,” she groaned as Doug’s nose pushed up against her pubic hair.
Danielle then held his head tightly as she picked up her pace and pistoned her nine inch cock in and out of his mouth, using it like a cunt. Doug gagged and was forced to breath through his nose. His nostrils flared as he fought to get enough air into his lungs. Tears streamed from his eyes as he realized what he allowed himself to become.
“Yes! Yes! Use your gums. Caress my cock!” Danielle groaned.
Charles and Sybil Dennison enjoyed the bizarre scenario as they both quickly approached their first climax. Unfortunately Doug would be the last to cum.
Suddenly Danielle tensed as she held Doug’s head tightly. He could feel her cock swelling in his throat before the first blast of cum assaulted him and shot into his belly. The flood gates were opened as blast after blast shot forth. He swallowed frantically, trying to keep up with the copious amount of cum filling his belly.
Danielle shook spasmodically as she emptied her balls in Doug’s throat. Her breasts shimmied on her chest as the peculiar coupling of male and she male took place to the Dennison’s delight. Finally sated, she withdrew her now limp cock from the young man’s throat.
Doug was an emotional wreck. His cock was harder then ever as it pulsed with need. He had just done for this woman who was a man what he so badly wanted and needed.
“Do you want me to make you cum, Doug, or should I leave? The choice is yours,” Danielle said seductively.
She stood above him in her six inch stiletto heels, her tits swaying on her chest. She was a vision except for the cock that hung between her legs.
Doug’s enormous cock rested on the floor as he remained on his knees. His orange-sized balls hung beneath him filled with the thick white cream that had built up over the past three weeks.
“I want to cum,” Doug whimpered.
“Do you want me to make you cum?” she asked again.
He hesitated. His mind was in turmoil. He wasn’t a homosexual. He wanted to cum, but he wanted Sybil or Monica to make him cum. He didn’t want this woman who was a man, but he wasn’t offered any other option. It was her or nothing, and he knew it.
“Yes,” he whispered.
“I’m sorry, I couldn’t hear you, Doug,” Danielle said as she kneeled down before him, her knee almost touching his cock.
“Yes,” he said a little louder.
She ran her index finger down the length of his massive cock.
“Ask me nicely,” she insisted.
“Please,” he said.
“Please what, Doug?” she asked, not letting him off the hook so easily.
Doug looked upon Danielle as some kind of freak, and she knew it and was going to make him squirm. He would have to grovel and beg if he expected her to put his cock in her mouth.
“Please suck my cock,” he whispered.
“You can do better than that, baby,” she cooed as her finger grazed across the head of his twitching cock.
She was arousing him so much. She was taunting him with her fingers that danced all over his rigid shaft.
“Please, Danielle, please suck my cock and make me cum!” he begged.
“Is that what you really want, baby?” she asked, leaning in and kissing his lips.
“Oh God, yes. Please, Danielle,” he begged.
“Kiss me, then,” she insisted.
She wasn’t going to let him off the hook just yet. He would have to be the aggressor. He was going to have to prove that he really wanted her mouth on his cock even if she was a man.
Doug, unable to bear it any longer, leaned forward and buried his tongue in her mouth. Danielle kissed him back as she reached down and stroked his behemoth cock. Doug shivered at her touch and reached up to caress her tits.
Danielle moaned as he pulled on her nipples. She pushed him back so that he was lying flat on his back. They continued to kiss as their tongues were intertwined and exploring each others mouths.
Finally Danielle, the woman who was a man, broke off the kiss and quickly worked her way down to his huge cock. Her mouth salivated as she licked the head of his cock and then trailed kissed up and down the length of the monster. Doug groaned, savoring the warm lips that were devouring him.
“Are you sure this is what you want, baby?” She asked as she looked up into his glazed eyes.
“Yes!” he groaned, and, with the knowledge that a man was about to suck his cock for the first time, he looked at her with pleading eyes.
Danielle took the large cock head into her mouth. She sucked on it avariciously. She loved sucking cock and loved eating cum even more. She ran her tongue over his piss hole and felt the monster cock pulsate in her hands. She pushed forward but gained very little ground because of the girth of his shaft. She sucked even harder and bobbed her head.
This was all too much for Danielle as she once again became aroused by the cock in her mouth. Her own cock grew hard and rigid. She quickly repositioned herself, straddling Doug’s head as she lowered her hard shaft towards his lips. Overcome with his own lust, he readily accepted her cock in his mouth, allowing her to use his mouth like a cunt as he deep throated her. At the same time she removed the strap that was holding his balls low in his scrotum.
Dennison and his wife enjoyed the show as Danielle valiantly attempted to take as much of the monster cock into her mouth as possible. At the same time her hips were a blur as she pistoned her own cock in and out of Doug’s throat.
Suddenly Doug went stiff as the dam burst. His cock pulsated and then discharged an enormous amount of cum that even shocked Danielle as she fought to swallow it as quickly as possible. Her throat muscles contracted at a frantic pace as she tried to keep up with the copious amounts of cum spewing forth from the poor lad’s monstrous cock. She was fighting a losing battle as his cum backed up in her throat and started to choke her as it ran out of her nostrils and escaped from around her lips and dribbled down her chin.
This was exciting for Danielle. She liked the feeling of being gagged as she stubbornly refused to remove the giant cock from her mouth. She swallowed and gagged and swallowed some more as the flow from Doug’s massive cock showed no signs of letting up.
“Ohhhhhhh! Ohhhhhh! Ohhhhhhhh!” Doug groaned around the cock in his mouth as the tension from the past three weeks was finally being released. The flood gates were open. He grew more excited as Danielle sucked even harder on his sensitive cock head as it spewed forth his thick creamy spunk that was filling her belly and running out of her nose and mouth.
Danielle was an animal as she fucked her own cock down Doug’s throat while his massive organ continued to fill her belly. After many minutes the flow let up, and the woman who was a man was able to swallow the remaining cum that dribbled from the massive cock. She sucked him greedily as she pistoned into his throat on the verge of her second climax.
“Mmmmmmmmmm!” she groaned around his cock as she shot her second load of cum into Doug’s belly. She pressed down hard, burying her cock all the way in his throat.
Sated, she released Doug’s cock and licked her lips. Large globs of cum dibbled down her chin onto her breasts, and she scooped it up and ate the precious substance. Doug watched mesmerized as the beautiful woman who was only flawed by the cock between her legs, savored the last remnants of his discharge.
“Well, Doug, as promised, you were given the release you so desperately wanted,” Dennison stated.
“And darling, you put on such a wonderful show,” Sybil added.
Doug lay there quietly. All of the tension was gone. He looked at Danielle kneeling beside him and saw a beautiful creature, a woman yet not a woman. It didn’t matter that she was a man. She was beautiful and provided him the release that he needed. His large cock lay limp. The lion was sleeping for the time being, but what would happen the next time that it rose and demanded attention?
Honeymoon Gone Awry Part II Chapter 20
________________________________________________________________________
WARNING:
This story is fiction, and should be treated as such. The following story is for the entertainment of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit sex including bestiality. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories upsets you, DO NOT read any further. If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read it.
This is a copyrighted work. ©Copyright 2008 by Kirk. Reposting or any other use of it is strictly prohibited without the express, written permission of the copyright holder, except that it may be posted as part of a review or posted to a free access, noncommercial archive site.
DISCLAIMER:
All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to anyone either alive or dead is purely coincidental.
Comments and constructive criticism are always welcome.
Email to “Kirk” mobiguard-asstr@yahoo.com
Website: http://www1.asstr.org/~Kirk
___________________________________________________________
That afternoon Edgar picked Andrea up from the Clumps. He was pleased with the work done by his old friend Glen.
It was hard to believe that only four days ago Andrea was an innocent and naïve high school graduate on her way to a four year Bible school. At that time she dressed and looked like a country bumpkin, but now here she stood naked except for her seven inch black over-the-knee-boots. Her perfectly straight white teeth were gone and replaced with dentures. Her large 34 DD tits which were always a source of torment and embarrassment for her were now augmented to 36 FF. Her beautiful long brown hair which once reached to her waist was gone forever. Her head was bald, creating a bold contrast to the massive tits which hung on her chest. An ample amount of depilitating cream applied to her head insured that her hair would never grow back again.
Edgar examined the many piercings. He loved the barbells which pierced her nipples. The navel ring was a nice touch, but the ring which pierced her clitoral hood would be a constant source of arousal for her. The six rings piercing her labia would serve many purposes and provide a constant source of amusement for him and his friends.
“Open your mouth!” Glen ordered.
Andrea, exhausted as she was, obeyed. Edgar admired the barbell that pierced her swollen tongue, but the ring that hung from her nose was the crowning jewel. It would be a constant reminder to her that she was his to do with as he pleased.
“Glen, how can I ever repay you?” Edgar said graciously.
“It’s not a problem, Edgar. You’ve always done right by me, my friend,” Glen answered.
They said their goodbyes, and Edgar took Andrea back to the estate.
As they drove home, he questioned her.
“Well, how do you feel about today?” he asked
“I hur all over,” she mumbled, her speech impeded by her swollen tongue.
“I imagine you do hurt all over,” Edgar chuckled. “But besides that, how do you feel?”
“I don know. Everthin is happenin so quickly,” she garbled. “I hav no time to think.”
“Do you like your head?” he pressed her.
Tears welled up in her eyes.
“At firs I couldn’t believe she was doin tha to me,” she managed to say.
“Yes?”
“And then when it was all done, and she applied the cream, I got so wet,” she said.
Edgar smiled to himself. This was not at all the reaction he expected from a young woman who was abducted and subjected to so much in so short a period of time. She was truly a rare jewel, and he was going to use this to his advantage. He had great plans for her.
“There’s nothing wrong with you. I myself love your bald head, Andrea. It provides such a wonderful contrast to your enormous tits. It’s such a shock. Imagine the incongruity of it all! Besides, when necessary, a wig will allow you to appear perfectly normal,” Edgar said.
He was still puzzled by her dramatic change in attitude. Like her sister, he expected her to put up more of a fight, but she didn’t. She accepted everything that he did to her as if it was perfectly normal. Didn’t she realize that her appearance was permanently altered? Did she realize that there was no turning back?
Andrea knew all of this, but she tasted the fruit of evil and loved it. It awakened desires that lay dormant deep within her for eighteen years. Now that they had been unleashed, the flood gates were opened and there was no stopping them. She welcomed everything that Edgar did to her.
The next three weeks were a time of healing for Andrea. Physically he could push her no further until the piercings had time to heal.
During this period of recuperation, more seeds were planted in the girl’s already depraved mind. Edgar provided her with every video of the newlyweds that he possessed from the first time he brought them to the estate on their honeymoon night until the present. After viewing those videos, he added other choice selections. Most of them were fetish and bondage videos.
All this fueled the feelings and desires that had been unleashed in the unsuspecting girl. She was Julie’s little sister, but in reality she was nothing like her. All the videos that she watched planted seeds that festered and grew and would eventually bear fruit.
Viewing the erotic and often bizarre videos left Andrea in a constant state of arousal, and after a few days, as the healing progressed, Edgar needed to provide her with some form of relief. The relief came from two of his pet Doberman’s, Duke and another of his kennel mates. The girl knew Duke well and welcomed the dogs’ long, rough tongues as they licked her nipples without causing her any pain or irritation. She loved the way their tongues lapped away at her tits, getting her hotter and hotter. She encouraged them and constantly offered her tits to the dogs as she stroked their hard cocks, anticipating the reward that she would receive for her efforts.
By the end of the second week, the dogs were lapping hungrily at her cunt, greedily devouring her juices. They fought for position and growled as each tried to bury their nose up her hole. She climaxed almost continuously as they assaulted her gaping hole, neither of them able to get enough of her sweet nectar.
By the middle of the third week her tongue was healed and almost back to normal. She tried sucking on one of the dog’s cocks. Edgar watched from his office amused at how easily she was willing to debase herself. He watched her take all seven inches of doggie cock down her throat as the beast pistoned in and out of her mouth. He knew that her period of recuperation was quickly coming to an end. Doug would be returning to the estate soon, and it was time to get on with her training.
The following morning Edgar entered her chambers.
“How are you feeling, Andrea?” he inquired.
“I feel so much better, Edgar,” she replied as she put on a red pair of over-the-knee boots. She walked around the room wearing only her boots while her tits bounced up and down seductively on her chest.
“You are such a slut, Andrea!” Edgar stated.
“Yes, I know, Edgar. Thanks to you,” she replied, smiling at him. “I am curious about one thing, though.”
“And what might that be?” he asked.
“Well, several of the videos show Julie being fucked by snakes. I’m just curious. What’s it like?” she asked.
“Would you like to find out?” Edgar asked.
“Are you serious?” she asked.
“Of course, I’m serious,” he said.
“I would love to,” she replied, wrapping her arms around his neck and burying her tongue in his mouth.
“You know you’re getting me aroused,” he warned.
“I can take care of that,” she said, dropping to her knees.
She licked her lips as she undid his slacks and pulled down his briefs freeing his already hardening cock.
Edgar held out his hand, and Andrea had enough sense to know that he wanted her dentures. She took them out and handed them to him. She licked his cock like a lollipop, making good use of the stud that pierced her tongue. His cock grew rock hard as she cradled his balls in her hand and then ran her tongue all over them.
She then took his cock head into her mouth and ran her studded tongue across his piss hole. Edgar’s knees were shaking from the marvelous way she was manipulating his cock. She was making good use of the stud in her tongue.
“I love sucking your cock,” she moaned.
It was hard to believe that this was the same girl who only a week ago was attending orientation at Landover Bible College. Her fall was so fast and so swift. Edgar was able to undo eighteen years of careful nurturing by her parents in less than a week.
She easily slid his eleven inch cock down her throat still making good use of the stud in her tongue. She held him close with his cock totally buried in her throat. She loved the feel of his shaft as it clung to the walls of her throat. She started to work it in and out, savoring the many sensations coursing through her body. Her tits swayed back and forth, slapping into each other as she picked up her pace.
Edgar was in heaven and didn’t last long as he stiffened and deposited his load of cum in her belly.
“Oh God, yes!” he cried out.
She took every drop and sucked him dry.
After finishing him off, she licked her lips seductively.
“Mmmmmmmm! Now that was a tasty treat before breakfast,” she said.
“Well, I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Edgar chuckled. “Let’s go down to breakfast, and then we’ll see about those snakes.”
Her attitude was amazing, and he hoped she would willingly agree to what he had in mind for her.
After breakfast Edgar had Charles, the butler, bring the Eastern Indigo up to Andrea’s suite.
“This is Felix,” Edgar said as he removed the snake from the cage.
“Yes, I know, I saw him in the video. I saw what he did to my sister. It got me so hot watching him ravage her cunt,” Andrea said.
“So do you think that you might like to get acquainted with my little pet?” Edgar asked, smiling.
“What do you think?” she replied.
“Lie down on the bed,” Edgar ordered.
Andrea made her way over to the bed, laid down, and spread her legs wide. Edgar then set the snake down at the foot of the bed.
This was the same beautiful iridescent snake that ravaged Julie. Andrea already knew this and waited expectantly as she remembered the pleasure it gave her sister. The snake worked its way up the bed, slithering on its belly as it approached her warm, moist cavern.
“Oh, yes!” Andrea moaned as she watched the serpent.
It flicked out its tongue, finding her moist labia and worked its way between her pussy lips. Its tongue continued to flick rapidly in and out of its mouth, sending chills up and down her spine.
“It’s searching for a warm place to hide, Andrea.”
“Oh God, I’ve got a nice warm place for him,” she said seductively.
Edgar truly marveled at what a natural slut he possessed.
The snake explored her pussy. Its tongue flicked out at her clit several times, sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout her system. It finally found what it was looking for as it buried its head in her warm, inviting tunnel.
“Oh my God, Edgar, it’s entering me!” she wailed.
Andrea thrashed her head back and forth as the snake burrowed deeper and deeper into her. Its girth increased as it gained more ground and stretched her pussy to new limits. The snake was cold in contrast to her pussy that was steaming hot.
“Oh fuck, that feels so good,” she cried as she rotated her hips, loving what the snake was doing to her.
Felix burrowed deeper into the warm, dark tunnel, driving the poor girl absolutely crazy. Her juices were flowing copiously as it finally reached her cervix and could advance no further.
Andrea groaned like a wanton slut.
“Oh yes, deeper! I want it deeper!” she begged.
“Andrea, in order to get Felix deeper, I’ll have to pull him out several inches. He won’t like that and will quickly slither back into your pussy. Is that what you want?”
“You know it is, Edgar!” she moaned. “I saw you do it to Julie. Please do it to me!”
Edgar pulled on the snake forcing several inches out of Andrea’s gaping pussy, but the snake would have no part of it as it quickly slithered back up into its warm tunnel, banging against her cervix. She grunted with the impact, and he pulled once again. The snake slithered back in and again smacked into her cervix, causing it to dilate slightly.
“Yes! Yes! That’s it! God, it hurts, but it’s a good hurt,” she moaned as she thrashed her head back and forth from the blinding pain.
Edgar continued to pull the snake out a few inches only for it to quickly move back into its warm and secure tunnel, battering the spasming girl’s cervix harder and harder. Andrea erupted as her cervix was further dilated. He was unrelenting as he continued to pull on the snake.
“Yes, Edgar! Yes, get him mad. I want him all the way in me!” she wailed as she pulled and tugged on her hard, throbbing nipples.
“Aaaaaagggggghhhh!” she screamed as another orgasm hit her. Her large tits were thrashing wildly as she continued to pull on her nipples. She focused on the snake and what it was doing to her. That was all that mattered. There were no thoughts of God, or right or wrong, or the fact that she was having sex with an animal. All that mattered were the wondering feelings that were coursing through her body.
Andrea was on an orgasmic roller coaster never coming fully down but always rising higher and higher as the snake repeatedly pounded her cervix. Her oversensitive clit was constantly stimulated by the creature that was unrelenting and refusing to give up any ground.
“Andrea, do you remember the Albinos?” Edgar asked.
“Oh my God, yes!”
“Would you like me to get them?” he asked.
“Oh yes! Yes! Yes!” she begged.
Edgar left momentarily to summon Charles and had him bring two of the Albino snakes up to the suite.
Edgar returned to the spasming girl who was now lost in a series of orgasms that were ravaging her body. Would the Albinos be too much for her to handle all at once?
Charles soon entered the room carrying a cage. Edgar quickly removed the Albinos from their cage and walked over to the bed. He placed one snake on either side of the eighteen year old slut and watched as they made their way over to her massive, heaving tits.
Andrea watched as the Albinos wrapped themselves around her gigantic twin orbs and quickly attached themselves to her nipples.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhh!”
They then began constricting themselves around her massive globes, filling her with new sensations that she never felt before. This triggered another orgasm, just one in a series of many.
“Aaaaaaaggggghhhhhh! God, yes!”
Andrea watched through lust crazed eyes as the snakes took over her body. Her sensitive nipples were being sucked by the powerful jaws of the Albinos. Edgar resumed pulling Felix out of her cunt only to have the serpent burrow quickly back up into his tunnel and batter her cervix, dilating it more and more with every forward charge.
The girl loved it and craved more as she encouraged Edgar to pull harder on the snake.
“Yes! Yes! That’s it! Pull him out more and then release him quickly!” she exclaimed.
“Like this?” Edgar chuckled.
“Aaaaaaaggghhhhh!” she screamed as another climax hit her. Every fiber of her being was oversensitive as the Eastern Indigo pounded her cervix repeatedly, gaining more ground as her cervix dilated.
Three centimeters! Four centimeters! Five centimeters! The snake burrowed back into her unmercifully battering her cervix and dilating it six centimeters. This was wide enough and the snake worked its way through the tight passage and into her uterus!
“Aaaaaaaaaaggggggghhhhhhhhh!” Andrea wailed as the groan built from the pit of her stomach and rose out of her mouth. She never felt such pain before in her life, but it was mixed with other sensations that were more overpowering.
The snake’s head had entered her womb as she convulsed on the bed like a rag doll. Edgar left Felix alone as it burrowed another inch deeper into its warm, dark, tunnel.
“Are you alright?” he asked as he moved to the head of the bed.
“Oh! Oh!” she groaned as the snake continued relentlessly. The Albinos were in a rhythm and were milking her massive tits with their mouths sucking her long, hard nipples. “I’ve never felt anything like this before.”
Edgar quickly slipped out of his clothes. The sight of his young slut being devoured by the three snakes made him hard again. He rubbed his cock all over her lips. She opened her eyes and looked up at Edgar, a picture of pure lust.
“Give me your dentures,” he ordered.
She quickly removed them, and then she sucked his long, hard cock into her mouth and down her throat. She moaned around his cock as the snakes continued to assault her. Felix burrowed deeper and deeper as more of his seven foot length disappeared from view.
This only served to spur her on as she took Edgar deeper. He grabbed her by her ears and worked his cock in and out of her throat.
All too soon the sperm boiled in his balls and flooded her throat. She took it down easily as she greedily sucked him dry.
As the bizarre scene continued, Edgar had an idea. Felix had burrowed deep into her womb and only two feet of his seven foot length remained exposed to the open air.
“Get up, Andrea!” Edgar ordered.
“What?” she asked through glazed eyes.
“I want you to sit up!” he said.
Andrea struggled to sit up on the side of the bed. The sudden movement was not welcome by Felix as he burrowed even deeper. The slut shuddered as another orgasm hit her unexpectedly.
“Now stand up!” he ordered.
She mindlessly obeyed as the Albinos clung to her possessively, wrapped around her massive tits.
Felix hung down between her legs, but quickly coiled around her left leg, giving him more leverage.
“Now walk!” Edgar ordered, smiling.
Andrea tottered on her seven inch heels as she tried to walk with a seven foot snake buried in her cunt and two sucking Albinos attached to her tits. She looked as if she was pregnant as her belly protruded, caused by the snake burrowing deep into her womb. Her tits bounced with every unsure step that she took. Edgar produced a riding crop and provided her a little incentive.
“Faster!” he commanded as he smacked her on the ass.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Four successive blows landed on her exposed cheeks as she walked around the perimeter of the room. Felix burrowed deeper, and she had another orgasm as the riding crop lashed at her hard, throbbing clit. This only triggered another orgasm as the blows continued.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
Her oversensitive clit stood out like a little cock and was the receiver of this punishment that once again sent her over the edge as her body shuddered and convulsed out of control. Then she blacked out and fell to the ground.
Edgar removed the Albinos and returned them to their cage. He then pulled on Felix who would not easily give up any ground. It took him ten minutes to finally get the stubborn serpent out of its warm, dark tunnel. He didn’t want to leave and showed his disdain as he squirmed and attempted to get away from Edgar.
This video would be a fine addition to his collection, and he was now making plans to set up Andrea’s own Internet site complete with state of the art web cams and microphones.
After attending to the snakes, Edgar retrieved some smelling salts to bring Andrea around.
“Are you alright!”
Andrea looked at him somewhat disoriented.
“What happened?” she asked groggily.
“You blacked out,” Edgar said.
“Oh,” she said as Edgar helped her up.
She was emotionally drained. She lost track of the number of climaxes she experienced. She stood teetering on her seven inch heels, trying to maintain her balance.
“Why don’t you get cleaned up? Take a shower and refresh yourself, and then we have some things to discuss,” Edgar said.
Andrea walked towards the bathroom. Halfway there she stopped and turned.
“Edgar?”
“Yes?”
“May I keep the snakes in my room?”
“What?” he asked incredulously.
“Can the snakes stay here? They can sleep with me at night. I think Felix would be more comfortable nestled in my pussy, and I love the feel of the Albinos sucking on my tits,” she said.
“Let me think about that, Andrea. God, you are such a slut!”
“Yes, I know!” she said smiling, walking into the bathroom. Looking back out at Edgar, she added, “Your slut.”
An hour later, Andrea was showered and dressed. Edgar had all that he could do to contain himself. She wore some of the new clothes that Juanita purchased for her that morning. She stood there in a black bra that provided underwire support but held her breasts high, displaying a massive amount of cleavage. It was designed for the exhibitionist who liked being stared at. The black thong, garter belt, and stockings matched her bra. The seven inch black stiletto heels kept her on her toes and showed off her tight calves.
Juanita walked over to her with her dress. It was a pastel blue with a plunging neckline. It stopped several inches above the knee. Edgar was taking her out to dinner so he didn’t want her looking like a total slut.
Juanita helped her apply some makeup and put on a brown wig which looked very much like her own hair. From all outward appearances, no one would suspect that under that wig Andrea was really bald.
Andrea stood in front of the mirror. She looked fabulous. There were really no other words to describe her. All who gazed upon her would desire her. She emanated sex. This was certainly a far cry form the young, naïve country girl that had the misfortune of meeting Edgar Stevens.
They dined at a small Italian restaurant that was one of Edgar’s favorites. The restaurant had a pleasant ambiance as they ate by candlelight.
“Doug will be returning tomorrow,” Edgar said.
“Where is he?” Andrea asked.
“Do you remember Dr. Dennison?”
“How could I forget him,” she replied, looking down at her tits with a glint in her eye.
Edgar smiled. He liked her sense of humor.
“Well, Dr. Dennison has developed a new technique for penis enlargement, and he needed someone to volunteer to try out his technique,” Edgar explained.
“And you volunteered, Doug,” Andrea added.
“Yes,” he replied.
“And?”
“And the technique worked much better than expected.”
“How well did it work?” she asked.
“Doug wasn’t small to begin with, Andrea. He has or should I say had a healthy nine inch cock,” he said. “Now, his cock is 12 ½ inches long.”
“That’s a substantial increase,” she replied in awe.
“Yes, but there’s more. You see, his girth was increased to 7 ¼ inches.”
“That’s big, isn’t it?” Andrea asked with a note of excitement in her voice.
“Oh yes. Picture a 12 oz. can of pop. It’s slightly smaller than that by maybe an inch or less.”
“He is big!” Andrea exclaimed.
Edgar sat back and gloated.
“Julie, will have her hands full,” Andrea mused.
“I don’t think so,” Edgar said. “You’ve seen the videos.”
“Do you mean to tell me, Doug has never been intimate with his wife?”
“Oh no, that’s not allowed. She’s never been allowed to touch him, and likewise he’s never been allowed to touch her.”
“Well, he’s touched her,” Andrea added quickly.
“You know what I mean. He’s never touched her in a loving manner only to bring her discomfort and pain,” Edgar said bluntly.
Andrea sat back digesting all of this. It never occurred to her that Julie and Doug never consummated their marriage. They were once such a happy couple and so much in love.
“I’m sure he was intimate with her while they were engaged,” she suggested.
“They were saving it for their wedding night,” Edgar chuckled.
“You can be quite sadistic, Edgar,” she said.
“What was your first clue? Look at what I’ve done to you, and I’m not done yet.”
Andrea looked at him with her penetrating blue eyes.
“What else do you have planned for me?” she asked seriously.
“All in due time, my dear. Anticipation! Let’s talk about the immediate future, shall we?” he said. “I want to broaden your horizons.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Do you like the snakes?”
“You know I do,” she replied.
“How would you like to have sex with your brother-in-law?”
“You’re kidding?”
“I’m very serious.”
“What if Julie finds out?”
“She won’t. I don’t want Doug to know that it’s you either. You’ll be wearing a mask.”
Julie leaned forward, exposing even more of her cleavage.
“Are you sure he won’t recognize me?”
“Of course, not. You’ll be wearing a full face mask much like the type that’s worn at Mardi Gras.”
Andrea sat back in deep thought. This was so diabolical. This was her sister’s husband. The idea appealed to the evil side of her that Edgar had awakened. She grew wet with the revelation that she might have sex with her brother-in-law before her own sister had the opportunity.”
“When would this happen?” Andrea asked.
“I was thinking maybe tomorrow night,” Edgar replied. “I want you to take as much of that cock in your mouth as possible.”
“I’ll have a mask on, Edgar,” she reminded him.
“Yes, but it will only cover the upper half of your face,” he explained.
“Oh, I see?”
“I also expect you to take all of him in your cunt. I want you stretched.”
“That’s awfully big. I don’t think…”
“I’m not asking you to think. I want you to take it all. Believe me, I know it will be painful, but the pain will dull and you will cum like you’ve never cum before.”
Andrea listened, and didn’t protest. She knew that he was right.
“When he’s through with you, you’ll always remember that huge twelve and a half inch cock that ravaged your pussy. No other man will ever measure up to him,” he chuckled.
“You have quite a mean streak in you.”
“Yes, and you love it, Andrea. You feed on it,” he said as he ran his index finger up and down her exposed cleavage in the middle of the restaurant. “And if you’re a good girl, you may have more opportunities to sample his cock.”
Andrea gasped at his touch. He was right. She craved everything that he had to offer. Little did she know that she would have to sacrifice those that were near and dear to her in order to satisfy those cravings.
Sybil Dennison walked Doug to the door of Edgar’s estate. Before ringing the bell, she kissed him passionately, running her fingers over the huge bulge in his pants, knowing that she was partially responsible for it.
With a sigh she rang the bell which was answered by Charles, the butler.
“Mrs. Dennison, please come in. Mr. Stevens is expecting you,” he said, leading her followed by Doug into the study.
Edgar rose as soon as he saw her enter.
“Sybil, my dear, you’re here,” he said, coming around his desk and embracing her affectionately.
“Hello, Edgar. I’m so sorry that Charles couldn’t make it this morning. He had an emergency at the office,” Sybil apologized.
“No need for apologies. I understand,” he replied amiably.
“I think you’ll be very pleased with our results. By the way, Doug has been a model patient.”
“This is good to know,” he replied. “He will be duly rewarded, Sybil.”
“Wonderful! “Oh my, I’m late!” she said, looking at her watch. “I hope you’ll forgive me for not staying longer, but I have a 10:00 AM appointment.”
“Not a problem,” Edgar replied. “Thank you for all that you have done.”
Charles saw Sybil to the door as she waved goodbye.
“Well, Doug, I understand that the experiment was quite a success. Why don’t you remove your clothes so that I can get a look at what is creating all the excitement.”
Doug started to strip. There was a knock at the door.
“Yes?”
“Mr. Stevens, it’s Juanita. Did you call for me?” she asked.
“Yes, do come in, Juanita.”
Juanita opened the door and saw Doug stripping.
“As you can see, Doug is back,” Edgar said.
“Yes, sir,” she replied.
“I think you might be interested in seeing how our boy has changed,” Edgar added.
“Changed?”
“Yes, Juanita, I couldn’t tell you at the time, but Doug was the subject of a special experiment, and I’m happy to say that it was a complete success.”
Juanita walked around and faced Doug.
“Mi Dios! Mirar el tamaño de su polla! (Oh my God! Look at the size of his cock!)” she exclaimed as her jaw dropped open
“Yes, Juanita, much larger than you remember, I’m sure, and it’s not even hard yet!” Edgar boasted.
Doug stood there naked with his semi-hard cock hanging half-way to his knees.
“Es tan grande (It's so big around)!” she said, amazed by the girth of the monster hanging between his legs.
Doug felt somewhat uncomfortable standing there naked as Juanita stared at his cock.
“Why don’t you get the boy aroused so that we can see exactly how big it is?” suggested Edgar.
“Yes, Mr. Stevens,” Juanita replied as she dropped to her knees in front of him.
She tentatively lifted the hefty piece of meat and found it to be extremely heavy. She leaned over and ran her tongue over the head of the monster cock, and it immediately started to grow in her small hands. With every caress from her luscious lips, the beast grew longer and wider until it stood out from his body 12 ½ inches with an amazing girth of 7 ¼ inches.
“Eso es demasiado grande para cualquier mujer (That is too big for any woman)!” she mumbled.
She ran her tongue around the head of the massive cock as it threatened to grow even larger. The veins protruded on the long shaft, dark and angry.
“That’s enough, Juanita. Thank you. You may leave,” Edgar said.
“Yes, sir,” she replied, rising and quickly leaving the room.
“Doug, I must say that is quite impressive!” Edgar exclaimed.
“Thank you, sir,” he replied, feeling uncomfortable.
“I think you should be rewarded for your fine behavior over the past three weeks, and I think you’ll like what I have in mind.”
Doug listened intently, not totally trusting Edgar. Whenever he offered Doug something enjoyable, there was always a price to pay.
“I understand that Dr. Dennison did let you cum yesterday,” he said.
“Yes, sir,” Doug replied, remembering the transvestite he was forced to deep throat.
“Would you like to cum again this evening?” Edgar asked.
Doug was hesitant.
“Oh, no need to worry. It won’t be with Danielle. Actually, there is a young woman who has fantasized about having a huge cock like yours ravage her. You can make her fantasy a reality. Would you like that?” Edgar asked.
“Yes, sir, I would,” Doug replied with his cock twitching at the very thought.
“Wonderful! The only stipulation is that the young woman wishes to remain anonymous, and I must respect her wishes. She will be wearing a mask,” Edgar added.
“I understand,” Doug replied.
“Of course, I’ll want to watch you in action. The festivities will take place this evening in one of the upstairs suites. You’ll be moving back into the main house since Julie will soon be returning.”
“How is Julie?” Doug asked impulsively.
“She’s doing very well. Her and Monica have extended their stay in Berlin but will be returning in a few days. It’s been quite an adventure for her, and, if you’re on your best behavior, you may get some time alone with her,” Edgar said.
The scene was set. Little did Doug know how right he was. There was a price to pay for the pleasure he received. Unfortunately for him, he would be fucking his sister-in-law without ever having the benefit of consummating his own marriage to Julie.
Andrea waited in anticipation, knowing that her brother-in-law would soon be there. For one brief moment she felt a twinge of regret for betraying her sister, but it was only momentary and quickly dissipated when she focused on the monster cock that was going to ravage her pussy.
She wore seven inch gold over-the-knee boots and a gold mask that covered the upper portion of her face. It stopped half way down the bridge of her nose, but worked well to conceal her true identity from Doug.
The door opened and Doug entered followed by Edgar. He wore only a bath robe. When his eyes beheld the voluptuous masked vixen standing in the middle of the room, his cock immediate began to grow. Her tits were amazingly large, larger than his wife, Julie’s, if that was possible.
Andrea slowly and provocatively walked over to him. Her tits danced on her chest with every step she took in the seven inch heels. She was reeking of sex. She put her arms around Doug’s neck and kissed him passionately.
Doug kissed her back as his cock grew harder, still concealed in the bathrobe. He couldn’t help but notice the ring in her nose. The stud in her mouth danced all over his tongue.
“I’ve been dying to meet you, Doug. Let’s see what you’re hiding under that robe,” she said seductively as she stood back and untied the belt holding his robe together.
The robe opened, but Andrea wasn’t quite prepared for the massiveness of the cock that jutted out from between his legs. She was told in no uncertain terms that his monstrous cock must be buried completely in her pussy. Her juices began to flow just thinking of the challenge that lay ahead.
“You are so big!” Andrea commented.
Something was bothering Doug. He had heard that voice somewhere before, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. Where had he heard that voice?
She reached down and stroked the massive appendage, unable to wrap her hand around it. Dropping to her knees, she held it in both hands, mesmerized by its length and girth. She started to salivate as she licked the head of his cock.
“Oooohhh!” Doug groaned as her studded tongue sent chills up and down his spine.
“Let’s get more comfortable,” she suggested as she rose to her feet and walked over to the bed.
Doug dumbly followed, removing his robe and setting it on a chair.
Edgar stood by enjoying the scene unfolding before him. Julie’s sister was about to do to Doug what Julie herself had been denied. They never were united as one and probably never would be.
Doug lay flat on his back as Andrea leaned over and kissed him passionately. She encouraged him to touch her tits and explore her body. He never had this kind of liberty before.
“Squeeze my nipples hard, Doug,” she whispered in his ear.
Doug grabbed her long, throbbing nubs and pressed them hard, eliciting a groan from Andrea who became more aggressive as she buried her tongue in his mouth and explored his body with her hands.
“Harder, Doug,” she hissed.
Pressing harder, he could see that her pussy was dripping. He knew she liked it rough. He experimented and started pulling on her nipples as he applied more pressure. He got a groan of approval as she buried her tongue in his ear.
She then removed her dentures and placed them on the night stand. Doug was taken by surprise. He thought Julie was the only one besides himself who had their teeth removed.
“Yes, that’s it, baby,” she groaned, trailing kisses down his neck and biting down on his nipples with her gums as she worked her way lower and lower. She finally reached the behemoth cock that was pulsing and oozing precum. She flicked out her tongue and captured the precious drops of fluid.
“Mmmmmmmmm!” she moaned as she forced the head of his cock into her mouth.
Her mouth was stretched beyond belief by the girth of this intruder, and she just hoped and prayed that she didn’t dislocate her jaw.
“Oooohhhhhh!” Doug groaned, thrashing his head back and forth.
She maneuvered herself around and straddled his head, lowing her hot, needy pussy down lower and lower until she felt his tongue traveling all over her pussy lips.
“Lick my clit!” she said as she held his stiff rod in her hand, nibbling on the head.
He attacked her fat clit with a passion. This excited her as she once again took his giant head into her mouth. She pushed, trying to work more of his monster cock into her mouth. Progress was slow, but she had this insane desire to at least get part of his shaft buried deeper. She doubted she could deep throat him, but regardless she still wanted more.
Doug took the initiative and bit down on her clit lightly, getting the desired response as she moaned and rotated her hips in response. He became bolder as he bit harder and pulled on the sensitive nerve. He tugged on the rings adorning her pussy which only further excited the young slut.
“Oh God yes!” she moaned as she thrashed her head back and forth, grinding her pussy all over his face.
She took his fat cock back in her mouth and pushed. Her gums pressed tightly on his thick shaft. This only excited the lad more. She pushed again burying another half inch of monster cock in her mouth. Her mouth was stretched obscenely wide as she pushed once more burying still another half inch of cock.
She moaned, sending reverberations along the length of his massive shaft, driving him to distraction. He devoured her pussy, burying his tongue deeply into her. She pushed down harder, wanting more of him in her mouth, feeding her demented desire to devour his cock.
Suddenly Doug stiffened; his cock pulsated, and then shot its first burst of hot cum into the unsuspecting girl’s mouth. She was taken by surprise as she quickly swallowed just in time to receive the next blast of cum. His hips bucked out of control as his giant cock with the orange-sized balls pumped more and more of his hot cum into her belly.
Andrea tried to keep up with the flow as the floodgates were opened and filled her up. She started to choke as the cum backed up through her nasal passages and started running out of her nose.
She pulled on the huge shaft, dislodging it from her mouth, coughing and trying to catch her breath. The massive shaft still poured out its thick, white fluid as it splattered her face with cum. She then directed it lower as it covered her heaving tits. She buried his slick shaft between her tits and tried to capture as much of the precious fluid as she could in her mouth before he was done.
After many minutes, the flow slowed down and then ceased. Andrea lifted herself off of Doug’s mouth with her pussy pulsating and in greater need than ever. She was on fire and wanted Doug’s cock in her pussy. She wanted what her sister was denied.
“Mmmmmmmmm!” she intoned, sitting on the bed covered in cum. It dripped from her gold mask, her ears, and her chin. Her tits were drenched in his white spunk.
Andrea licked her fingers and then licked as much of his cum as she could off of her tits. Doug lay there still excited by this woman with the amazing body. She reached down and touched his thick shaft, realizing to her delight that it had lost none of its rigidity. He was still rock hard and ready for more.
“Are you ready?” she asked sensually.
There was something about that voice, but he still couldn’t put his finger on it. It sounded so familiar.
“Oh God, yes!” Doug said excitedly as Andrea straddled his hips and positioned her dripping wet pussy over his monster cock.
“I’m going to take all of it,” she hissed as she edged closer and closer to the head of his cock.
“That is easier said than done,” he said, not really wanting to discourage her.
“We’ll see,” she whispered as her pussy engulfed the head of the giant phallus.
What was there about that voice?
Andrea felt as if she was forcing a baseball bat up her cunt. She was being stretched like she had never been stretched before, and to think that it was her brother-in-law’s cock that was violating her.
She had known Doug for the four years that he was engaged to her sister, Julie. They had spent holidays together and ate Thanksgiving dinner at the same table. They sat together in church and took communion from the same chalice, She had always admired him. He was so handsome, and secretly she had a crush on him. Who would believe that she would be having sex with him before her own sister had the opportunity to consummate their marriage? She would be united as one with her brother-in-law, and for once, Julie would be on the outside looking in.
Andrea eased herself lower onto the massive cock as these thoughts flooded her mind. She was willingly committing this sinful act, and that thought got her even more excited.
After several more minutes she finally bottomed out with Doug’s huge cock pushing against her cervix. As she looked down, she could see exactly how much she had been stretched, but seven inches of cock still remained exposed to the air. How would she ever be able to take the whole thing?
Edgar walked up to the bed and whispered in Andrea’s ear.
“Lock your hands behind your neck,” he said.
Andrea obeyed as Doug’s cock pushed insistently against her cervix.
“Now raise yourself up and drop down on his cock,” he added.
Andrea mindlessly obeyed as her blood began to boil. She was so aroused and knew she was close to having her first climax. Edgar reached around and grabbed her nipples between his thumb and forefingers, squeezing them unmercifully as she dropped down on the immense cock that was filling her.
“Aaaaaaggggghhhhhh!” she screamed as his cock battered her cervix, filling her with excruciating pain.
“Again!” Edgar ordered.
She obeyed unthinkingly as she raised herself up and then dropped down once again on the huge cock.
“Aaaaaaggghhhhhh!” another screamed escaped her throat as the pain intensified.
“Again!”
“Aaaaaagggghhhhh!” she wailed in misery.
“Again!”
“Aaaaaaghhhhhhh!” the hoarse scream escaped from between her lips.
Her cervix was being battered and dilated by Doug’s mammoth cock, and he was being driven crazy by the vice-like grip of this woman’s pussy that was strangling him.
Suddenly she tensed as the climax hit her.
“Ohhhhh my God!!” she wailed as her clit throbbed and the fire rose from the pit of her stomach and consumed her.
She was a wild woman as she bucked up and down on his rigid pole. His shaft was thick and stiff and continued to batter her cervix, dilating it more and more with each successive blow. Her huge tits flayed wildly on her chest as she impaled herself on his magnificent cock.
“Oh yes, fuck me, Doug. Fuck my pussy!” she screamed.
Doug reached up and grabbed her wildly swinging tits, unable to resist them any longer. He squeezed his fingers into her tit flesh, distorting them. He grabbed her nipples and pulled and tugged on them.
“Harder! Harder!” she screamed as her downward thrusts became more violent. She had no regard for herself as she dropped down on his huge cock, battering her cervix with a rapidity that was staggering. The pain had turned into a dull ache as the heat built in her loins once again.
“Slap them, Doug! Slap them hard!” she screamed.
“That voice. There was something about that voice,” he thought.
With his open palms he smacked her gigantic tits, sending them flying in all directions. He could tell that she loved the abuse and wanted more. He continued to slap her large udders which slowly began to turn red from the abuse they were receiving.
“Aaaaaaaagggghhhhhhh!” she screamed as another climax took her by surprise.
Doug continued to work over her tits and even resorted to pulling and squeezing her clit which was hard and prominent as the ring above it agitated it.
“Aaaaaaaagggghhhhhhh!” yes another climax ravaged her young, nubile body as she rose higher and higher from the pounding she was giving herself.
Her cervix by now was dilated over six centimeters and the head of Doug’s cock was almost able to break through into her uterus. Andrea could sense it and knew that soon all twelve inches of Doug’s cock would be buried deep within her.
“That’s it, my dear, impale yourself on that giant tool,” urged Edgar.
Doug had never felt anything like this in his life. The tightness of her vaginal walls clinging to his massive tool was beyond anything imaginable, but her cervix was strangling the head of his cock as it sought entrance to her womb. The penis enlargement was well worth what he was experiencing now. He felt so alive.
“Harder, Andrea!” Edgar ordered.
Andrea mindlessly dropped herself onto his massive tool with no regard for herself. She was lost in an orgasmic bliss as one climax followed the next.
“Andrea? Did you say Andrea?” Doug panicked.
It was all clear to him now. He knew that voice well. It was his sister-in-law, Andrea.
“Nooooooooooo!” Doug screamed.
“No?” Edgar answered.
Edgar placed his hand on Andrea’s shoulder, bringing her to a stop with Doug’s cock buried a little over six inches in her well used cunt. She shuddered as the last climax subsided.
“What’s the problem, Doug?” Edgar asked.
“Is… is… that… my… sister… in…law?” he stammered.
“Well…” Edgar replied.
“Oh my God!” he groaned.
“Edgar, you promised!” Andrea protested.
“It was a mistake. I never meant to say your name,” he insisted, removing Andrea’s mask and leaving no doubt in Doug’s mind that his cock was buried in his sister-in-law’s pussy.
Andrea wanted to be upset, but she wasn’t. For the first time in her life, she was one up on her sister. She always lived in Julie’s shadow. Julie was always the favorite, but now she had what Julie was denied, Doug!
Andrea enjoyed his reaction. She liked the fact that he knew. She was discovering that she possessed a sadistic side too.
“What’s the matter, baby?” she asked as she leaned over him, dangling her massive tits in his face. “I thought you liked me? It’s not as if we’re strangers.”
“Andrea, your sister is my wife for Christ’s sake.”
“Have you fucked her?” Andrea asked as she rotated her hips, feeling his massive tool stretch her pussy.
“No,” he said softly.
“I saw the videos, Doug. I’ve seen everything that my sister and you have done. You’ll never get to fuck her. You know that, don’t you?” she taunted him.
“She’s right, Doug. During the past month Julie has fucked hundreds of men. They have all had what you can’t have,” Edgar said.
“Kiss my tits, Doug. You know you want me,” Andrea teased as she lowered her left nipple to his lips.
A tear escaped his eye as he opened his mouth and accepted her nipple. He was a defeated man. He had no control over his own destiny. Edgar was offering him his sister-in-law. He would be insane to refuse. He couldn’t refuse! His cock demanded that he continue as it throbbed, buried in his sister-in-law’s warm tunnel.
Doug became bolder as he resigned himself to the fact that this sin was no greater than any of the others that he had committed. All sin was equal in God’s eyes. If he couldn’t have Julie, than he would have the next best thing, Andrea. Besides he was ruled by his enormous cock embedded in his sister-in-law’s pussy.
He sucked on her tit greedily as Andrea rotated her hips and pushed down on his throbbing cock. Then she sat up once again and lifted herself until only an inch of his cock was buried in her pussy.
“Are you ready to go where no cock has gone before?” she said seductively.
Doug groaned as she dropped herself on his cock, driving it with blinding speed into her pussy. His cock battered her cervix for the last time as it broke through and traveled into her womb.
“Oooooohhhhhhhhhhh!” Andrea screamed as all 12 ½ inches of cock entered her, filling her belly.
She sat still with more cock buried in her then most women could accommodate. She would never be the same again.
“Oh my God! I feel so full!” she moaned.
Doug was beyond words as his massive tool violated his sister-in-law’s pussy. He was close to another orgasm but wanted it to last. He wanted to feel the full length of his cock ramming in and out of her pussy. He wanted to punish her for deceiving him.
He became the aggressor as he lifted her up and off of his cock. He threw her down on the bed. She spread her legs wide with a smile on her face. It was her invitation for him to give it his best shot.
Edgar was surprised at Doug’s boldness, but under the circumstances welcomed it. Could you imagine Julie’s reaction when she saw the video of her little sister being fucked by her husband?
Doug buried his tongue in Andrea’s mouth as he buried his monstrous cock in her gaping hole. He showed her no mercy as he stabbed it into her womb in one violent thrust. He rammed his cock in and out of her pussy with staggering speed. His cock was a blur as it repeatedly violated the womb of his wife’s sister. He took out all of his frustrations on the little slut.
Andrea thrashed her head back and forth as her climaxes came close one upon the other. Pleasure mixed with pain and became indiscernible as Doug’s massive cock continued to pound her with impunity. To think that a short time ago she was a virgin that was untouched by human hands. She had kept herself pure for eighteen years until she met Edgar Stevens, and then her whole world was turned upside down. He transformed her into this climaxing mass of female flesh, corrupting her very being.
Doug’s cock swelled deep in Andrea’s womb. He knew the time had come. He withdrew and made one final thrust, burying his cock deep in her uterus just as it spewed forth it’s hot cum, filling her womb to overflowing.
Andrea shuttered under him as she felt herself being filled. She tensed and then exploded with every fiber of her being assaulted by the most intense orgasm of the evening. She almost passed out, but Doug wasn’t finished yet as he withdrew his weapon from her womb and sat on her tits. His cock was a mere inch from her mouth, coated in their juices and still dripping cum out of his piss hole.
Edgar considered intervening but thought better of it. He wanted to see what Doug would do. His sexual aggression could turn out to be a good thing.
“Open you mouth, dear sister,” he ordered.
Andrea, looking at him through glazed eyes, obeyed.
Doug placed the head of his cock in her mouth. She automatically sucked on it which sent shivers up and down his spine. His cock head was oversensitive after his recent climax. He grabbed her head and pushed forward burying his cock to the back of her throat. Her mouth was forced obscenely open as it was stretched to accommodate his girth.
He pulled it back several inches and barreled forward, ramming the back of her throat. She tried to free herself, but he was too strong as he rammed her throat again.
Andrea gagged as her nostrils flared, trying to get air into her lungs. Doug removed his cock from her mouth, and she coughed and sputtered, spitting up phlegm. He gave her no time to recuperate as he rammed his massive weapon back into her mouth and continued to pound her throat.
Andrea gagged and choked and discharged massive amounts of phlegm as Doug tried to bury his cock in her throat. Her jaw hurt, and she grew dizzy as he was relentless in punishing her with his cock.
He sat back on her tits and removed his cock from her mouth as she wretched and puked up huge amounts of phlegm that dribbled down her chin and onto her tits.
Unable to violate her throat, he forced her to her knees on the floor beside the bed. Something had snapped. An animal had been unleashed within him by the circumstances surrounding this evening. He had a demented desire to hurt and punish her for everything that had happened to him since the night of his honeymoon.
As he held her head, he rammed his cock deep into her mouth, battering the entrance to her throat. He fucked her mouth and used it like a cunt, but it was too large to pass into her throat without ripping it open.
Andrea gagged and the phlegm continued to poor from her mouth as she was being choked by his massive cock. Her throat hurt and was raw, but he showed her no mercy. Tears welled up in her eyes and her nose ran as his cock pistoned in and out of her mouth. She grew dizzy and welcomed the few seconds he gave her to choke up the phlegm and get some air in her lungs.
“Why are you doing this to me?” she cried.
“Shut up!” he screamed. “Take it, bitch!”
He truly intended to bury his cock in her throat regardless of what damage it caused to her. She was part of this ruse to get him to unknowingly fuck her, and he wanted her to pay for it.
Doug rammed his cock back in her mouth, but the feel of her gums stimulating his shaft with every thrust that he took was too much for him as he first tensed and then shot his load down her throat.
This was his third time cumming this evening, but yet the amount of cum that spewed forth from his giant cock was unbelievable. He held her head tightly with his cock rammed tight against the entrance of her throat. She swallowed as quickly as humanly possible to keep up with the white spunk that was spewing forth voluminously, but she was fighting a losing battle as she choked on the sheer volume of what he was pumping into her mouth. She was drowning in his cum! It filled her mouth and backed up into her throat, running from her nostrils as it escaped from her lips and dribbled down her chin and onto her heaving tits.
He finally relented and removed his massive tool from her mouth and let the last few spurts bathe her face and tits in his cum.
Andrea panted, trying to get air into her lungs. Her throat was bruised and ached horribly. Cum dripped from her eyes, her nose, her chin, and even her ears.
“Well, that was quite a display, Doug,” Edgar said, walking over to them.
“I…I… don’t know what came over me,” he stammered.
“That’s quite all right, my boy. I’m not mad,” he said.
“I’m sorry, sir,” Doug said meekly, realizing what he had just done.
“Nonsense! You let your base instincts take over. There’s nothing wrong with that.” Edgar said.
“That hurt, Edgar,” Andrea complained.
“Well, Doug was duped,” Edgar said.
“Yes, but…”
Andrea was stepping out of line. Yes, she was a slut, willing to do Edgar’s bidding no matter what, but insolence would not be tolerated.
Edgar slapped her hard across the face.
“I think you have a mess to clean up,” he said.
Andrea meekly began to lick Doug’s enormous cock clean. She licked every inch of that mammoth shaft and then licked his balls too.
“Don’t let that cum go to waste,” Edgar said wickedly.
Andrea looked at him as she scooped the cum up from her face and tits and ate it. She was being an obedient little slut just like Edgar wanted. She was quickly learning that you didn’t cross him.
Juanita walked into the suite and helped Doug back to his own chambers. It had been quite a night for him. He was fulfilled and his cock was sated, but he had to live with the fact that he had just fucked his sister-in-law. He had known her since she was fourteen years old and just entering high school. She was just a kid then, but now he did to her what he would never be allowed to do with his wife.
He hated himself for putting them in this situation. He alone was responsible. He alone lived with that guilt, but he also had a strong desire for self-preservation. He knew that he would do Edgar’s bidding no matter what the consequences might be, and this scared him.
Review This Story || Email Author: Kirk